Spyro: The Dragon Trio of Avalar

by Blackdrag-rose

First published

Spike and Ember grow up alongside Spyro as his siblings, and together they learn what it means to be heroes by protecting their home and taking down the various villains that cross their path.

Spike and Ember are transported to the Artisans homeworld as infants, without any memories at all, and arrive in time for Spyro's egg to hatch, leaving Nestor and the other Dragon Leaders with two purple dragons and a blue dragon, instead of just a single purple dragon. They decide to take it as a sign of great things to come and keep the trio together, letting the three dragons grow up as siblings while they teach them the value of teamwork and what it means to be a dragon, all while preparing them for whatever the future has in store for them.


(Spyro Reignited/MLP Crossover)
Edit: Dislike free from May 21st to August 1st

Prelude: The Big Day

View Online

It was a beautiful day for the Artisans homeworld, as there were birds sitting in the trees, chirping and singing to each other like usual, flowers were on their way to blooming, and the sun was shining through their blue sky that always had a bit of pink on the horizon, regardless of what time it was. Artisans, as the land was more commonly called among the Dragon Clans, was a lush green land that had a number of meadows, with healthy green grass for the wandering groups of sheep to eat, had a great deal of trees for birds and other animals to live in, and gentle waterfalls that either fed a number of small pools or returned to the beaches that surrounded them. In addition to all that there were a number of intricate statues that dotted the landscape, showing the talent of the dragons that called Artisans home, as well as a fair number of stone arches that served as portals to the other parts of their home, allowing for fast travel from one part of Artisans to another. There were even marble hallways that were built into the hills, so dragons could go right through a hill and not have to bother going around them, while the houses that each of them lived in were a little different from each other, as a few lived in small castle like buildings, a few took up residence in large stone buildings, and a few chose to live in intricate stone towers.

This was the reason that the land they lived on was called Artisans, because each dragon that lived there was peaceful and tranquil, preferring to use their talents in the creation of songs, sculptures, poetry, and other things, hence why their home was so intricate. Visitors that came to their homeworld, mostly reporters for the lands that the Dragon Clans didn't call home, often commented on the various talents of the peaceful dragons, the Artisan dragons as they were commonly called these days, though one of the things that some visitors focused on was the fact that their land was called a 'homeworld'. The truth of the matter was that each land the Dragon Clans called home, these 'homeworlds' as visitors called them, were part of a larger continent, hence the reason behind the various portals that connected all of them to a central location, or a 'hub' as visitors called them. The Artisan dragons found it amusing that visitors referred to the other locations they called home as 'realms', since they use portals to go between the various points of their home, but since their efforts to correct them never seemed to work they stopped trying to correct them and let them use their terms whenever they visited their land.

Nestor, Leader of the Artisans dragons, stood in the meeting chamber that he and the other four Leaders gathered in whenever they needed to talk about something in private, and today he and his fellow Leaders had a special reason as to why they were gathering. He, like all of the older dragons that had lived for quite a long time, had a bipedal stance, which allowed him to stand like a yeti or the balloonists that visited their lands, while younger dragons, of which there were none at the moment, would have a quadruped stance, meaning that they would run on all fours and would be like that until they were much older. Nestor himself had slightly dark green colored scales, with his chest scales being lighter than the rest of his body, and a pair of strong wings that would let him fly whenever he wanted to, though at the same time he wore an open vest, which was dark green colored, that had a golden necklace that linked the two halves together. Since he was also a carpenter, despite being the Leader of the Artisans, he also carried a tool satchel around his waist, where he usually kept his hammer when he wasn't working on something, though right now it rested on a pedestal by the wall that was behind him, while he stood at part of the stone table that the Leaders held their meetings at.

The meetings held a rule where the Leaders would place their weapons or work tools either against the wall itself or on a pedestal, agreeing to the fact that this was a peaceful meeting and not one of war, but Nestor pushed that memory to the side as he waited for the other Leaders to arrive.

The first Leader that arrived in the meeting chamber was none other than Titan, the orange scaled Leader of the Peace Keepers, dragons that enforced order throughout their lands and were the strongest of the five Dragon Clans, and they knew a lot about battling their enemies. Titan always wore a kusazuri, basically a skirt of armored plates that were attached to a belt and protected the area around his waist, and was accompanied by a red scarf that was wrapped around his neck at all times, like it was one of his most prized treasures or something. Despite the fact that he had a purple mohawk, along with a short similar colored beard and some tail tuft sporting the same color, Titan had the air of an accomplished soldier, which was confirmed by his epaulettes, or his ornamental shoulder pieces, the trio of metals that he wore on his chest scales, and a small scar on the right side of his abdomen. Titan nodded his head towards Nestor as he walked into the chamber, where he turned towards one of the walls and set his large battle axe, his weapon of choice when he went into battle, against the wall, showing that he respected Nestor's nature as an Artisan dragon and the fact that violence wasn't allowed in the chamber they were meeting in, before standing at his section of the table.

A few minutes later the next Leader entered the chamber, where Nestor and Titan watched as Cosmos, the Leader of the Magic Crafters, dragons that spent their time crafting the various magical artifacts that all dragons used, walked into the area that they were in, though while most of his Clan were shy, and preferred to live in their various homes, he didn't have that mindset. Cosmos, like Nestor, had dark green colored scales, which were darker than Nestor's were, though at the same time he wore golden plates, mixed with a purple colored interior, on his shoulders that were held together by a golden strap, and he had some black metal spirals on his horns. Cosmos also carried a weapon with him at all times, never leaving his side for more than a few moments at a time, though where Titan's was an actual weapon, one designed for combat, Cosmos carried a magical staff, one with spirals that mimicked what he wore on his horns, though as he walked into the chamber he carefully set his magical staff against another wall, just like Titan did. With that done Cosmos turned and took his spot at the table, the one reserved for the Leader of the Magic Crafters, just like Titan took the area for the Leader of the Peace Keepers and Nestor took the spot for the Leader of the Artisans.

Fortunately the Leader of the Beast Makers, Bruno, walked into the chamber almost immediately after Cosmos did, where they discovered that the large blue scaled dragon was happy to see them, so much so that he set his wooden staff aside, in the spot behind where he would stand, and took his place without delay. The only odd articles that he had on at the moment were the tooth necklace that was wrapped around his neck and the brown hat, which was either made from an actual piece of fruit or just carved to look that way, that rested on his head, both of which he treasured as much as his personal weapon. The Beast Makers were responsible for tending to all sorts of creatures that lived in their lands, even bringing them into the world at times, and as such they found that living in a swamp environment, with houses made out of wood or even in hollowed out trees, best for them, especially since some of the materials needed for their duties could be found in the swamp. Bruno, of course, didn't smell like the swamp at all, and that was due to some enchantments that prevented the smell from following those that both lived there and visited the land of the Beast Keepers, though they still had to bathe like everyone else, something that they didn't complain about.

After that the final Leader entered the chamber, to which Nestor and the others watched as Lateef, Leader of the Dream Weavers, joined them, where he walked around to his section of the table and turned towards the wall that was waiting for him, to which he held up a small bronze pot that had some pink rocks in it and set it down on the pedestal in front of him. Lateef's scales were a few shades of blue that were deeper than Bruno's own scales, though at the same time he was also slightly different from most of the dragons, as he actually had ears, which were pierced with a single golden ring, feathered wings that almost looked like the night sky, and balanced on his tale instead of standing, as was his custom whenever he talked to someone, though Nestor and the others preferred that he not talk in riddles, something else he liked to do from time to time. Lateef wore two pieces of some kind of red cloth around his neck and waist, both of which were trimmed with gold, along with a golden necklace, that had the shape of circular bells, with tassels attached to each of the bells, and a rope belt that kept the cloth around his waist in place. As a Dream Weaver dragon it was his responsibility to make sure that no nightmares bothered any of the dragons that lived throughout their world, though as Leader he made sure that the other Dream Weavers ensured that everyone slept peacefully, as well as assist anyone that might have trouble while they were sleeping.

To many they were the strongest and the smartest dragons in all five lands that their kind ruled, and for a time they had been right, but today was going to bring about a change to that belief, hence the reason the five of them had gathered together in the meeting chamber, one that overlooked a peaceful courtyard.

"Welcome, my fellow Leaders." Nestor said, because now that all of them had gathered here, like they had been planning for a few days now, it was time for them to discuss the reason behind why they had left their lands and had come to this location, "I trust that all of you had a safe journey?"

"It was uneventful," Titan stated, as recently there hadn't been anything that demanded the attention of the Peace Keepers, meaning that all he and the others could do was keep training in preparation for whatever the future held, before he smiled, "though it would have been interesting to see someone try and attack four of the Leaders while they were on their way to a meeting."

"I much prefer the peace that we have been enjoying." Bruno replied, to which both Cosmos and Lateef nodded their heads in agreement, a sign that they were in agreement with the Leader of the Beast Makers on this subject, before he turned his attention to something else, "Besides, we came here to discuss something of great importance to the lands that we call home, if the letters you sent were any indication, so it's for the best that we weren't stopped by something or someone on the way here."

"Indeed." Nestor said, as he was happy to hear that his fellow Leaders had been able to get here safely, despite the fact that the lands they had come from wouldn't have any enemies for them to worry about, not when the only threat was contained in a faraway land, before he glanced outside to the courtyard, where a single dragon egg rested, "Today is the Year of the Dragon Festival, as I'm sure you all know by now, and the fairies have told me that there will only be one egg hatching today, the purple dragon egg that we have been watching for the last year. Now, I'm sure I don't need to tell you what else is so special about the egg that's resting in the courtyard at the moment."

"It contains one of the legendary purple dragons" Cosmos stated, as he knew exactly what Nestor was talking about, since he had been thinking about this for a long time, since the moment they found the purple dragon egg that they were now watching over with great interest, "one that could be a stalwart champion for all of dragon kind. I have seen nothing that would prevent what we have been waiting for from happening, and Lateef has made sure that nothing will trouble Spyro before he hatches."

"Spyro? Is that the hatchling's name?" Nestor asked, because while Cosmos' habit of peering into the future from time to time wasn't totally reliable, since it hadn't shown him the day the fairies would bring them the purple dragon egg that they were watching over, there were times that it was right, so if Cosmos said that the dragon's name would be Spyro, and was sure of that fact like he appeared to be, then he had to accept what the dragon's name would be.

"It is." Lateef replied, though at the same time it appeared that he had been lost in thought about something since he and the others had arrived, which worried Nestor since they were so close to the egg hatching, before he stared at his fellow Leaders for a moment, "I just feel that there is something we're not seeing..."

Nestor was curious as to what else the Leader would have said, though he could only brace himself as an explosion sounded from the courtyard, one that seemed to be magical in nature considering the fact that both Cosmos and Lateef shook the instant they heard the noise. That worried him more than anything else, especially when he considered that the purple dragon egg housed a hatchling that would become one of the strongest dragons in the entire world, so the instant the two Leaders indicated that it was okay to move Nestor rushed out of the meeting chamber and headed for the area that the explosion came from. He wasn't the only one, as Titan grabbed his axe and readied himself, in case this was an attack from an unknown enemy, before following after him, though Nestor purposely left his hammer behind, as he wanted to see what was going on in the courtyard before grabbing the only thing that would pass as a weapon for him, while the other Leaders followed behind them. It didn't take the five of them long to reach the courtyard, not when it was so close to where their meeting chamber was located, and found that the smoke from the explosion was already dying down, without ruining anything around the area that the purple egg was in... though at the same time Nestor discovered that the egg had hatched during the explosion, based on the shell fragments that were in front of them.

None of them had to worry about the young hatchling being killed or something like that, as there just so happened to be a baby dragon resting nearby, one with purple scales over most of it's body, with the chest scales baring a golden yellow color, that also had a small pair of horns on his head and a small pair of wings on his back, which were common for dragons of this age, and even had some fin shaped spines between his two horns, which were also small and would grow as he did. What none of them were expecting, however, was for there to be two more baby dragons resting near the one they had been expecting, as there had only been one in the egg and both Cosmos and Lateef were surprised and confused as to what they were seeing. Part of their confusion was because of the fact that one of the two mystery dragons had purple scales like Spyro, though his chest scales were a light spring green color, his wings were the same size as Spyro's, and he had no visible horns on his head, rather he just had some small sized fins that ran down his entire spine. The second dragon was a blue dragon, as her main scale color was a brilliant blue while her underbelly was turquoise colored, though she did possess a pair of horns, ones that looked like they would curve towards the front of her head when she got older, and she had blue fins on her head that were almost like Spyro's, save for the gap between each one. The other thing Nestor noticed was that all three of the hatchlings appeared to be asleep at the moment, meaning the sounds of the explosion didn't wake them from their slumber, and their bodies showed no signs of damage, which told him that none of them were hurt by what just happened.

It was rare for there to be even a single purple dragon, as they generally only appeared some time before something major happened for the world, but two of them, being the same age and size, meant that big things would happen to them and the lands they ruled over, and even if she wasn't a purple dragon Nestor knew that there was something special about the blue dragon that rested with them.

"Now this is unexpected." Nestor commented, as he didn't know what to make of the scene that was in front of them, because they had been expecting there to be one purple dragon that they could train for whatever was heading their way, not two purple dragons and a blue dragon, before he turned towards his fellow Leaders, "Cosmos, Lateef, can you tell us anything about these two dragons?"

"You mean like answer 'who are they' and 'where did they come from'?" Lateef inquired, though he didn't need his magical skills to figure out what sort of questions Nestor wanted them to answer, as they knew their friend well enough and could determine what was on his mind rather easily, but he was happy to see Nestor nod his head, confirming that the two questions he mentioned were part of what he wanted answered, "Come Cosmos, let us see if we can't learn anything from the hatchlings or the eggshell fragments that are resting around them."

Cosmos, as Nestor expected, had sat down near the three hatchlings and had his eyes closed at the moment, though the eggshells in his hands meant that he was attempting to see if the fragments might reveal something about the two mysterious hatchlings that had suddenly appeared. At the same time he had placed his staff across his legs, no doubt using it to focus his power towards his task, while at the same time Lateef sat across from him and set his pot of magical rocks down near him, allowing him to access his own abilities as he closed his eyes. That left Bruno and Titan to go to where they kept their supplies, or at least the area that Nestor kept the food they would have eaten during their lunch break, as Nestor had the feeling that the three hatchlings were going to wake up soon, because sometimes hatchlings took a quick nap after hatching and would be making noise soon enough. He wanted to be prepared for when that happened, hence the reason that Bruno and Titan were gathering the milk that had recently been gathered for this event and the strips of meat that they had prepared ahead of time, that way the moment the trio started crying they could tend to them and ensure the trio knew they were safe. He really only saw that happening for the purple dragons, since they were so different from the other types of dragons in the world, as the hatchlings of the other types usually hatched from their eggs and did crazy things as their first action, like dancing a little, before falling back asleep, but it was best to be prepared and get this over with quickly.

As Bruno and Titan returned with the supplies, however, the three hatchlings decided to wake up at that moment and, just as Nestor expected, started crying, causing Bruno to step forward and start tending to them, which Titan was fine with since Beast Makers dragons were also the most qualified to tend to whatever number of hatchlings each group of eggs provided them with. As such Bruno made sure that each of the hatchlings had their fair share of the milk that they had gathered, which was a few bottles since they had no idea how much a purple dragon actually needed, but he was relieved to see that the five bottles they had prepared was all they needed, even if the last two were split between the trio. After that he waited for a minute or two, allowing the hatchlings to process what he had given them, before tearing small bits of the meat that they had brought out to the courtyard, letting them nibble on the bits for a few seconds before they snatched what he was offering them, which only made him smile as he offered them some bits that were bigger than what he first gave them, as this meant that they had hatched without any problems. While Bruno was doing that, and was keeping the hatchlings happy, Nestor turned towards Cosmos and Lateef, because he knew that neither of them had been given enough time to really do anything and was hoping that they learned something about the two arrivals they weren't expecting to find.

"Cosmos, Lateef, did you learn anything about them?" Nestor asked, though he had the feeling he knew what the answer would be, that they had learned nothing about the two hatchlings that were with Spyro and that they would be guessing both their names and how they had come to one of the realms that was connected to the Artisans homeworld, and he knew that Titan would be annoyed by that fact.

"I learned almost nothing from the eggshells," Cosmos admitted, which was unusual for him to say, as he was used to finding out things with his powers and the tools that he carried with him at all times, but this was one of those times where even he was stumped, "All I was able to determine was that a powerful magical charge was behind the two hatchlings appearing in this courtyard, at the same time that Spyro was supposed to hatch, but other than that I've got no leads on where the charge came from or who cast the spell... this is the first time I'm in the dark about such things."

"I, too, only learned one thing, and that is their names." Lateef added, showing his fellow Leaders that he managed to learn something useful, because without this information they would have had to resort to coming up with their own names for the two hatchlings, but this made things that much easier as Lateef faced Bruno and the hatchlings, "From what I was able to learn the second purple dragon's name is Spike, while the blue dragon's name is Ember, though in order to learn more I'll have to wait for them to go back to sleep, and even then I'm not sure I'll be able to learn anything else about the two of them."

"That's fine, we can work with this." Nestor replied, though after what he had learned so far he had to admit that finding out what the names of the hatchlings were was the best thing he could have asked for, even though it appeared that whatever had brought them here must have happened when they were hatched, "It appears that Spyro will have a brother and a sister to grow up with, which means that we'll need to find two more dragonflies for them, since I doubt young Sparx will be able to cover for all three of them."

"That won't be a problem," Bruno commented, causing the other Leaders to turn towards him for a moment, where they found that Spyro was staring at Spike and Ember, who were staring at him, before the three of them smiled and ran around the area they were in, though he let them do that since exercise was best for newly born hatchlings, "I know of a few dragonflies that should be able to bond with young Spike and Ember, the same way we determined that Sparx could bond with Spyro, and I can have them here either this afternoon or early tomorrow morning."

Nestor nodded his head in understanding, as he knew that Bruno knew which dragonflies might be the best fit for the two new hatchlings that they hadn't been expecting to find when Spyro hatched, so he determined that it would be best to leave this task up to his fellow Leader... though at the same time he was interested in seeing what the future held for the trio, as he was sure that their lives were going to be anything but ordinary.

Prelude: Dragonflies

View Online

Nestor found that it didn't take long for Spyro, Spike, and Ember to tire themselves out and fall asleep again, since they had been running around the area that Bruno was sitting in, where he watched over them to ensure they weren't harmed if they fell over, and they all smiled when the three hatchlings fell asleep again. It was quite refreshing to have some more hatchlings running around, even if they were only expecting one at the moment and not the three that were curled up near each other, but he was sure that he and the other Leaders would be able to make this work out in the end. Once the trio was sound asleep, and they were sure of that, Bruno stood up and headed over to the tunnel that would take him to the part of Stone Hill, the area they were in, that contained the whirlwind vortex that would take him back to the hub of the Artisans homeworld. The reason he was leaving was because he needed to return to his domain and speak with the dragonflies he had briefly mentioned earlier, to see if he could find two more that could bond with Spike and Ember and watch over them, just like Sparx would be doing for Spyro. Since it would take him about five hours to get back to his domain, and likely another hour to find who he was thinking about before the five hour trip back, Nestor and the other Leaders understood why he had mentioned that it would be between this afternoon and early tomorrow morning when they would see him again.

As such he, Titan, Cosmos, and Lateef followed Bruno through the whirlwind and walked over to the dock that the balloonists used, whenever they were transporting goods between the different homeworlds, be they food, gems, tools, or a young dragon that hadn't learned how to traverse such a long distance on their own, before their friend took off and headed back to his domain, where they waved in his direction for a few seconds before lowering their arms.

"So, what are we going to do with the other two?" Titan asked, because he had the feeling that Nestor would want to watch over Spike and Ember as well, as it appeared that Spyro was interested in them, just like they were interested in him, which was a good idea when he thought about it, as it would allow them to see what sort of talent the hatchlings had, in regards to being an Artisan or a Peace Keeper or one of the other types, and he was only asking so he could plan ahead for the future, since he was sure that he'd be teaching Spyro, at the very least, how to fight in his current state.

"Considering how Spyro reacted to them, I think it's safe to say we should leave them together," Nestor replied, as he knew Titan was curious as to how many students he'd have in the near future, even though the real training would have to wait until the hatchlings were much older, before he turned around and headed back to the portal that would take him back to the courtyard where they had left the trio, where the others followed after him, "and yes, I do mean that we should consider Spike and Ember to be Spyro's siblings, especially since all three of them were so excited when they first saw each other. I know you are eager to start training them, Titan, but you have to remember that they are just hatchlings and that it will be a few years before they reach the point where they can actually handle any sort of training that we put them through, even if it's just ramming your head into a stone wall and lighting your foes on fire. And yes, I do know that I'm talking about normal dragons at the moment, like you and Bruno, since it's been a long time since anyone has seen a purple dragon, much less two of them, so we have no idea how much time it will take for them to grow to the point where you can train them or how well they can handle your training."

"Indeed, I am quite interested in the fact that there are two purple dragons now." Lateef said, because while he and Cosmos hadn't gotten any useful information from their studies, they were both sure that all three hatchlings would do great things for the Dragon Clans and the places that they called home, "There is no telling what will happen now that Spike and Ember have been added to the mix, so I think that the future is going to be very exciting for all of us, not just the three of them, and that we'll be proud of them in no time."

Nestor nodded his head in agreement, because while the arrival of a single purple dragon was incredible, as it meant that something major was going to happen at some point in the future, the fact that a second purple dragon had arrived, with a blue dragon as well, was even more incredible than anything they had encountered in the past. Sure, he and the other Leaders hadn't encountered much excitement over the years, save for Gnasty Gnorc, but that person had been banished to the sixth land of the area they called home, the Junk Yard, a place that they didn't think about much since dragons were no longer welcome there. He considered it to be fair, since Gnorc had been causing mischief for everyone in the Dragon Realms and couldn't abide by the rules and customs that dragons lived by, but even then he and his fellow Leaders had to consider the fact that their foe might be planning his revenge, which, if that was what Gnorc was doing, made it a good thing Spyro had hatched, along with Spike and Ember arriving rather suddenly. It seemed wrong to put such a matter on the shoulders of a hatchling, much less three of them, but from what he could tell it would be a number of years before Gnorc did anything, so for right now they could let Spyro, Spike, and Ember grow up mature into young dragons, without having to worry about trying to take down a villain or save their homes from some sort of threat, and he hoped that they wouldn't have to worry about that for some time.

Of course that raised the question of where the three hatchlings would be sleeping, but, as it turned out, Lateef had a good idea, which was that the three dragons would live here, in Artisans, where they were born and where the Leaders could come to visit them and assist them in growing, though since this land was peaceful, and many of the dragons here didn't fight, they would have to go to Titan's homeworld to receive lessons on how to fight. Nestor was perfectly fine with this, as it would allow him to watch over the trio and determine what sort of lessons they needed to offer the hatchlings, though the first thing was obvious, and that was introducing them to their dragonfly companions and make sure the bond between the pairs was set in stone before they did anything else. Since they had to wait for Bruno to return with the dragonflies that he had in mind, whenever he arrived, the four remaining Leaders stepped through the portal that would take them to Stone Hill and quickly reappeared in the courtyard that Spyro's egg had been in earlier, where they found that all three of the hatchlings were still fast asleep, showing that they hadn't been bothered by the sounds of them leaving with Bruno or the sounds of their return. Nestor was happy to see that the three of them were peacefully sleeping and hadn't been bothered by the sounds of them returning to the courtyard, which allowed him and his fellow Leaders to relax a little and sit down, where they scattered themselves around the area that the hatchlings were in.

Titan, since he couldn't sharpen his weapon without the sound accidentally waking the trio up, decided that all he could do at the moment was fall asleep, which he promptly did so by resting on his side and opening his wings, where they wouldn't be hurt by the position he was assuming, before he closed his eyes and nodded off. Cosmos, seeing that there was nothing for him to do until Bruno returned, sat down and laid his staff across his legs, where Nestor believed that he would be spending his time seeing if there was any additional information they could learn from the two dragons that were resting near Spyro. Lateef was of the same opinion, as he balanced on his tail and closed his eyes, showing Nestor and Cosmos that he was going to delve into the dreams that the hatchlings might be having, to see if he might gleam anything that would help them understand where Spike and Ember came from, while at the same time Cosmos closed his eyes and focused on what he was doing. Nestor, on the other hand, remained awake, as it made sense for one of them to be awake at some point so they could keep an eye on Spyro, Spike, and Ember, but at the same time he reached into his pack and pulled out a sketchbook, because he was a carpenter and he had some decent ideas for an area for the trio to live in when they were older, so they didn't have to live in the courtyard for a long period of time.

Since he had time before having to wake one of the other Leaders up, for their turn in watching the trio, he figured that he'd take some time and sketch out the ideas that he had, before showing them to the other Artisan dragons and seeing what they thought... though he had the feeling that this was going to be a uneventful evening for him, since it appeared that nothing was going to bother the hatchlings at the moment.


Nestor found that nothing happened while he and the other Leaders watched over Spyro, Spike, and Ember, as the three hatchlings didn't move at all, so he was able to wake up Titan for his turn and have a few hours of rest, since they were waiting for Bruno to return with the dragonflies he was gathering. What that meant was that the trio had hatched without any complications and were totally healthy, at least in terms of how dragons were supposed to hatch, and they were happy to see that the trio were sleeping peacefully, especially with Lateef making sure nothing bothered them. Since they had just hatched, and hadn't experienced anything major yet, the Leaders were sure that none of the hatchlings would have had any nightmares, but Lateef was just making sure that nothing terrorized them while they were asleep, even though the other Leaders had to sit there and patrol the area when it was their turn to watch over the trio. Titan was the only one that was used to patrolling an area, since he was a Peace Keeper dragon and he had been trained to do this sort of thing for long periods of time, and he was happy to keep the others safe, not that it mattered since the Artisans homeworld was one of the most peaceful places in the realms that they all lived in.

Eventually morning broke and Nestor pulled himself off the ground, where he and the other Leaders that had been sleeping stretched their arms and wings for a few moments, though as they did that Titan brought out some of the meat and food items that Nestor had stockpiled nearby, for them to eat and drink, as well as share with the hatchlings whenever they woke up. It just showed the other Leaders how prepared Nestor was for this event, as he figured that, since the egg that would be hatching was a purple dragon egg, and it had been a long time since they had seen a purple dragon, he and his friends would have spent the night making sure the hatchling was fine before they returned to their homeworlds and their duties as they waited for their turn to assist in Spyro's growth. Of course none of them were expecting Spike and Ember to show up out of nowhere, much less in a magical explosion that didn't damage the courtyard they were in, but they were happy to see that Spyro had accepted them and that they had accepted Spyro in return, which meant that they might already see each other as siblings. Young dragons, from what they had seen in the past, were smarter than most babies of the other species of their world and could often figure certain things out on their own, but there were some things that they couldn't learn due to their small size and would need training to figure out, hence the reason he and the other Leaders would teach them as they grew up.

His thoughts were interrupted as Bruno reappeared nearby, showing that he had returned from his homeworld and had used the portal to reach Stone Hill, though instead of saying anything he beckoned with his head and headed into a chamber that rested on the floor below where they held their meetings, one that was basically a passage to the portal that allowed them to return to the main part of the Artisans homeworld.

"Bruno, it's good to see that you made it back safe and sound," Nestor said, though at the same time he grabbed one of the cups that hadn't been used yet and poured some coffee into it, since he and the others had carefully made a pot without waking up Spyro or his new siblings, before he offered it to his friend, who accepted it and took a sip from it as the others stood near them, "How was your trip?"

"Well, the flight itself was boring since I didn't have anyone to talk to," Bruno admitted, as he and the other Leaders had a lengthy conversation while they were flying to Nestor's homeworld the previous day, or at least he had one with Lateef before they arrived at Cosmos' domain and continued on to Titan's homeworld, so flying alone was quite boring, before he smiled at his friends, "but it was worth it. You can come out little ones."

Nestor smiled as three little dragonflies, maybe around a week or two old based on their size, emerged from the safety of the hat that Bruno was wearing, which meant that it was a good place for young dragonflies to rest before being brought to the area that the hatchlings were in. The first dragonfly that he noticed was yellow colored, as that was the main color of it's elongated body, it had large eyes, or at least what was large for the size of it's body, along with limbs that resembled arms and ended in fingers, and it had transparent wings. Nestor knew this one, as a few days ago Bruno had introduced this little guy to him and the other Leaders, saying that he had the potential to be Spyro's companion until he was much older, which meant that this was Sparx, who Bruno had been keeping an eye on, though that was when he turned his attention to the other two dragonflies. The pair had the same build that Sparx had, which made sense since most dragonflies looked identical, save for the coloration of their bodies, and sometimes even their wings, though while one of them had a red color to their body, almost like a fire, the other was light grey colored, and they buzzed around Sparx, almost like they had never been near so many dragons at the same time.

He was sure that with time and constant exposure, to both the hatchlings and the other dragons, the nervousness that the two dragonflies were feeling would disappear and they would become the companions that Bruno claimed that they could be, though right now there was only one thing they needed to know before they introduced the dragonflies to the sleeping hatchlings, or at least attempt that anyway.

"I know you all know Sparx, so allow me to introduce Talon," Bruno continued, to which he gestured to the red colored dragonfly for a moment, where Nestor and the other Leaders were a little surprised that a dragonfly's name would be 'Talon', before he did the same to the light grey colored dragonfly, "and Cinder. These are the ones I told you about earlier, when we were talking about dragonflies, and while they might be nervous about this, since this is the first time they've been around this many of us, I have faith in their abilities and know that they'll be able to overcome their nervousness in a short period of time."

Nestor and the others paused for a moment as the three dragonflies buzzed at each other for a few seconds, their way of communicating with each other, and from the sounds of it Sparx was calming his new friends down, which made sense considering that he was used to being around dragons, more than most dragonflies that were around his age, of which there weren't many of at the moment. There would be more dragonflies twelve years from now, when the next year of the Dragon festival happened, and the fairies that had brought them Spyro's egg promised them that the next festival was going to be better than this one, though they couldn't tell them why they felt that way, but that only told Nestor that they might have a good amount of dragon eggs coming in the future. Of course, since he thought about Spyro, that was the moment that the hatchlings decided to wake up and start making sounds, though instead of crying, like they had done when they woke up yesterday, the sounds they made now were curious ones, showing that they were interested in their surroundings and might start exploring the area, causing him and the others to head to the courtyard so they could see what the trio was up to.

What they discovered was that Spyro and Spike were wandering around the courtyard, their heads turning every now and then as they looked at the area that was around them, even though the area that they were in didn't have much in it, save for a well, one that went to an underground structure and didn't have any water in it, and the tunnels that would take them to the rest of the Stone Hill area. Ember, on the other hand, was still sitting in the area she and her brothers had been sleeping in, staring at the pair as they explored the area around them, before she got up and walked around as well, taking in the sights as all three of them considered where they were and what was going to happen next. Nestor was happy to see that, because for a moment he had been worried that Ember might not care about what her siblings were doing, but now it appeared that she was just curious as to what Spyro and Spike were up to, because as the three of them walked around the courtyard she eventually caught up with them. Their final destination, as it turned out, was the area that all the food had been brought to, where Nestor and the others had been eating while they were waiting for Bruno to arrive with the dragonflies, which caused them to watch with interest as the trio finally came to a stop... though that was before Spike and Ember turned towards Spyro and helped him climb up to where the food was resting, who turned around and helped one of his siblings up before they helped the last sibling up.

Nestor chuckled as he and the other Leaders walked out of the tunnel they had been watching from, where Spyro and his siblings stopped what they were doing, which was deciding what they could eat and what they couldn't eat, and turned towards them, only for Nestor to sit down near them and pick up some of the meat so he could offer it to them.

"I figured you three would be hungry again, considering what you did yesterday." Nestor said, though as he said that he watched as the trio tore apart the meat that was offered to them, where he smiled and moved some more meat towards them, all while making sure that each of them had their fair share of what they had at the moment.

"At first I was worried about those two," Bruno commented, gesturing to Spike and Ember for a moment, who didn't notice what he was doing as they tore into the food that held their attention, while the other Leaders gathered around them and turned towards him, "but, after seeing them eat sheep meat, chicken wings, and everything else that we brought with us, it's safe to say that there is no reason to worry about their diets, as they seem like ordinary hatchlings to me... well, except for the fact that one of them is a purple dragon, like Spyro."

As soon as Bruno said the name the purple dragon in question stopped eating and glanced at the Leader, causing both of his siblings to stop what they were doing as well and look at him with interest in their eyes, since they weren't sure what was going on at the moment. Bruno tilted his head for a moment and repeated the name, where the dragon smiled and faced him, showing him and the other Leaders that, despite being a day old, Spyro was smart enough to recognize his name and react to it being said, causing his siblings to tilt their heads as they faced Bruno. He paused for a few seconds, mostly to see if the others wanted him to continue, and when they nodded their heads he focused on Spike, who jumped in place a few times upon hearing his name, showing them that it wasn't a fluke, and Ember's tail shifted every now and then as her name was called, though the smile on her face meant that she understood what her name was as well. The three hatchlings were smart, both he and the other Leaders understood that now, and they had recognized their names rather quickly, though before they did anything else Bruno nodded his head and the three dragonflies from earlier came out and flew over to him, where they came to a stop in front of him and looked at the dragons in front of them. All Bruno did was raise one of his hands near the trio of dragonflies and said their names as he moved his hand, letting Spyro and his siblings know that each name was connected to one of the dragonflies that were in front of them, before pulling his hand back so the dragonflies could do their thing.

Sparx, being the oldest of the three dragonflies, and no doubt the 'leader' in the eyes of Talon and Cinder, flew over to Spyro and circled around his head a few times, before coming to a stop near the right side of Spyro's head, which caused both of his friends to do the same thing... though what interested Bruno was that Talon, a male dragonfly, paired himself with Spike while Cinder, a female dragonfly, paired herself with Ember, and all three dragons had smiles on their faces, even though he knew they had to be confused by what was going on at the moment.

"Don't worry little ones, we'll teach you everything you need to know," Bruno said, where both the hatchlings and the dragonflies turned towards him once more, showing that they were interested in what he had to tell them, before he returned their smiles, "but we'll worry about that in the future, when you're all older. For now, eat and explore the world that is around you."

Nestor smiled as Spyro, Spike, and Ember nodded their heads, finished off what they were eating, and then, without needing him or the others to help them, climbed down from the area they were standing on and started running around the area they were in, showing that they were excited about their new dragonfly friends, who were flying near them in case they got into any sort of trouble, and he knew that their future was going to be full of excitement.

Prelude: Exploration

View Online

Spike found that after he and his siblings filled their bellies, as siblings was the word he heard the larger dragons use when talking about him, Spyro, and Ember, they started to explore the strange and unfamiliar area that they were in, which the larger dragons seemed to be okay with. From what he and his siblings could tell there were strange stone structures that wrapped around the area they were in, why he had no idea and he was sure that neither his brother or his sister knew the reason why it was that way, so they decided to continue moving so they could see what else was near them. The three of them noticed that there were some odd banners near the various tunnels, something else they didn't understand the importance of, and a number of bushes rested around them as well, some being short, like half the size of one of the larger dragons, while some were tall, just a little bit taller than the dragons they had seen earlier. They even found a much smaller walled structure inside the area that they were in, one that the larger dragons were standing near as they discussed whatever it was they were talking about, but from the looks of it they weren't going to be able to see what was being walled off, so they turned their attention to something else.

It quickly dawned on them that the older dragons were letting them do whatever they wanted, for the most part, so Spyro headed down one of the tunnels that was near them and followed it, with both Spike and Ember following him, but after a few moments of walking they came to a stop as they realized that the tunnel lead to a chamber that had no other way to get into it, meaning all they could do was turn around and go back the way they came. As they walked out of the tunnel they noticed that they had missed something what was attached to the stone structure that surrounded them, and that was the odd stone structures, like the one the older dragons had walked out of, that seemed to be attached to the structure that surrounded them. There was also a larger structure that was above the area the older dragons had been in, which had to be important as well, though for now the trio glanced at each other and headed through the other tunnel, the one that was opposite of the one they had explored first, while their dragonflies followed after them. While they had no idea what the dragonflies were supposed to do, other than follow them around while they explored the area, one of the larger dragons had told them that he'd tell them everything they needed to know in due time, so they focused on being happy that they had friends watching over all three of them as they reached the end of the tunnel.

The new area seemed to be a larger version of the area they had been in before, without the majority of the odd stone structures they had seen, though there was one that looked like a tower and it had an opening that they could pass through if they wanted, where they spotted something moving inside the large stone tower, but before they could get too close to it the dragonflies flew in front of their faces and stopped them. From what Spyro, Spike, and Ember were seeing their new companions knew that they weren't ready for whatever was inside the tower and were stopping them from going inside, to avoid getting hurt, so the trio glanced at each other and nodded their heads, as they figured that the three dragonflies had been given to them for a reason and that they shouldn't annoy their elders just yet. As such the trio went back to exploring the area around the tower, finding stone structures that they assumed were arches along the way, but for the most part all they really found was grass and nothing else, so they decided to head back to the area they had first encountered each other in, as they figured that their elders might be done talking and would have something for them to do for the rest of the day. When they returned to where the larger dragons were standing, however, they discovered that they were still talking about whatever they had been talking about earlier, which meant that they wouldn't be interested in keeping their attention on something else, before Spyro spotted the tunnel the larger dragons had come through when he and his siblings had climbed up to where the food was kept.

Instead of returning to where the larger dragons were standing, and doing nothing with their time, Spyro headed towards the tunnel and found a decent sized chamber waiting in front of him, though as his siblings joined him, since they didn't want to be left with the larger dragons and be bored by their conversation, he spotted another opening, one that revealed an odd looking table that had small red carpets on it, different colored stone than what was around them, and a pointed symbol that was surrounded by a golden centerpiece. What really caught Spyro's interest, among everything he was seeing, was the fact that the symbol was glowing and was a gathering point of some sort of energy, though while Spike and Ember were still staring at it, and were trying to figure out what they were looking at, he decided to take action and see what was so special about this object. Spike and Ember barely had time to react as Spyro climbed onto the strange object and touched what was in the middle of it, where he was pulled into what they assumed was a whirlwind or something and vanished before their eyes, causing the two of them to be concerned for their brother. Talon and Cinder must have experienced this sort of thing before, since they weren't as shocked as the pair was and seemed to be buzzing at them in an attempt to calm them down, but instead of doing that both Spike and Ember rushed to where they had last seen Spyro and focused on the middle of the object.

Of course they failed to realize that, in their rush to get to where Spyro had been, they also touched the part of the strange object that their brother had touched before his disappearance, which resulted in them and their dragonflies being snatched by whatever power had caused their brother to vanish, before the world around them disappeared.

When Spike and Ember opened their eyes they found that they were laying in front of what appeared to be an intricate stone structure that resembled an arch, though while the lower portion of the sides seemed to be made out of stone the rest of it appeared to have been crafted from another material, possibly the same golden centerpiece for the odd table they had seen their brother touch before his disappearance. What was interesting about this object was that there was a light blue gemstone in the center of it's top, with some markings to show how important it was, while at the same time the area in the center of the object seemed to ripple, showing them the sky from the area they had been in, as the sky of the area they were in now was different, meaning they had been taking somewhere else. Just thinking about that made them turn around and stare at the vast space that was around them, as it was far larger than the area they had been in before touching the strange object, and they were surprised by what they were seeing, as they had at least four different paths to choose from, where one looked like it went into a small maze of some kind, an interesting waterfall, a few stone structures that appeared to be going from a small size to a taller size, and who knew what else. That did remind them that the first thing they needed to do, instead of running around enjoying the sights, was figure out where their brother had wandered off to so they could find him, and then, when they were back together again, they could explore this area without having to worry about searching for someone.

What neither of them were expecting was to turn around and nearly run right into Spyro, who was standing near where they had landed, which made sense when they thought about it since he might have known that they would have come looking for him, but he smiled at them as all three of them, and their dragonflies, headed off to see what they could find in this new area they were in.

The first thing they did was approach the three different sized stone pillars, mostly because they were curious to see if they could climb them or jump on top of them to get a better view of the area that they were in, but what they discovered was that, at their current height, they could barely get on top of the first pillar, and that was only possible because they helped each other up, like they did earlier when they wanted some food. Still, they pulled each other up onto the first of the pillars and glanced around the area that was around them, as they were curious about the area that they had found themselves in and were curious as to where they should go next, since there were so many paths for them to explore and so much for them to see. What they did first was climb off the pillar they had climbed up and walked over to one of the walkways that would allow them to look over the area they were in, before turning and heading down the stone bridge that let them come to a stop on a stone platform that allowed them to look out over the area, though while they did that they noticed that there was grass growing on the walkways and bridge as well, connecting to the grass that was in front of the stone structure they had come from, but why it was like that they had no idea. After staring at the grass for a few seconds Spyro turned around and headed back the way they came, only to turn to his right and head down the other stone walkway that connected to the bridge, where Spike and Ember followed after him as they approached the area with the flowing water.

When it became clear that Spyro wanted to see the water, and maybe do something other than stare at it, Sparx, Talon, and Cinder flew in front of their friends again and beckoned for them to move away from the waterfall, showing that they wanted Spyro and his siblings to be safe, though the trio simply made the same gestures they had made the last time Sparx had stopped them and moved away from where Spyro had been taking them.

Since seeing what was so special about the water was a failure, as Spyro had been hoping to see why there was a reason behind the five oddly placed stones in front of what appeared to be a solid wall, he decided that the best course of action was to let either Spike or Ember choose where to go next, as most of his decisions had ended in failure. Ember shook her head and nudged their brother for a moment, where Spike was surprised by what they were doing, but that was before he smiled and headed off to the maze that seemed to be made out of either a large single bush or multiple large bushes. From a distance it looked like it would be fun to explore the maze and figure out what it was hiding, as it seemed to be of a decent size and there didn't appear to be much of a chance of them getting lost, but as they entered the maze Spike was disappointed by what he found, as it was just a simple ring with a central clearing, and they discovered another strange stone structure, like the one they came out of, sitting in the maze, just opposite of where they entered. Once they determined that there wasn't anything interesting inside the maze, other than the structure, the trio left the maze and Spike headed into the opening that was near it, which was a tunnel that brought them to a square shaped room, before they noticed the path leading downwards, where they walked down it and stepped out onto a wooden dock.

There wasn't much for them to see, other that the vast amount of water that was in front of them, though off in the distance the trio was able to make out a slowly disappearing figure, of what they had no idea, but judging from how slow it was moving it wasn't a dragon, so it had to be one of the larger dragons' allies.

As it appeared that Spyro's ideas hadn't really accomplished much, and Spike had no luck with the maze or the tunnel they had seen, they decided that it was Ember's turn to take the lead, even though there were only two more places for them to check out, another tunnel and an area that was just beyond the structure they had come from. Instead of heading to the other area, and checking it out first, Ember decided to investigate the other tunnel and headed over to it, causing her brothers to follow after her as their dragonflies flew overhead, indicating that they were also interested about the place that was their new home. The tunnel had a small twist in it, nothing too major, though when they walked out of it they discovered that there were three towers in front of them, though while the one in the middle was the tallest the ones to it's right and left seemed to be of the same size, even if they were smaller than the middle one, but what stopped them from investigating the towers was the vortex that was inside the base of the central tower, just like the one that Sparx and the others had stopped them from investigating in the other area. As such Ember decided not to bother investigating this area any further, not until their dragonflies believed that they were ready for such a thing, and headed back through the tunnel, before heading over to the opening that they had seen so they could figure out what else this area had.

What they discovered in the other open area was a massive stone structure that was in the shape of a dragon's head, which all three of them were confused by, since they had no idea why such a thing would be sitting here, though they were distracted by a large dragon that was sitting on the ground in front of the massive structure, who had orange colored scales and had a red hat of some kind on his head, along with a red collar and something that rested in it's hands.

"Hm? Is someone there?" the dragon asked, it's voice identifying that it was male as well, though that was when he stopped whatever he was doing and turned his head to look in their direction, which was when he smiled at them, even though he was a little surprised by what he was seeing, "Well now, isn't this quite the surprise? Three hatchlings and their dragonflies, wandering around the Artisans homeworld without any supervision. Come little ones, you can sit in front of me while I practice with my lute, because I have a new melody that I have been working on for the last few days and it should allow you three to relax before you continue your adventure."

Spyro tilted his head for a moment, as he was curious as to what the dragon was talking about, before deciding that the noise he had been making, which he and his siblings had only caught the tail end of when they arrived in this area, had been nice and that he'd like to hear more of it. As such he walked around to the area that the dragon was talking about and took a seat in front of him, though both Spike and Ember quickly followed his movements, where they sat down near him and focused on the large dragon that was in front of them, while their dragonflies sat nearby so they could rest their wings and watch what was going to happen next. The dragon smiled as he picked up his instrument, the lute as he called it, and started to move his right hand over it, showing the trio that, despite having sharp claws like the rest of their kind, he wasn't ruining the strings and was producing a nice melody at the same time, where he focused on what he was playing so he could show them how skilled he was at this. As he played he found the three hatchlings waving their heads back and forth, almost in tune with the melody, and watched as they nodded off one by one, before the dragonflies dozed off as well, which was interesting to him, since that wasn't supposed to happen as well.

In the end he simply shrugged as he paused for a moment, to make sure the trio and their companions were comfy, before sitting back down and continuing the melody that he had been playing, figuring that this was the best time to complete the melody before he did anything else.


Nestor found that an hour had passed while he was talking to the other Leaders, planning out some of the future visits to the other homeworlds so they could teach Spyro, Spike, and Ember about the other types of dragons and maybe see if they could make any friends among the dragons that were living on the other lands. Of course they wouldn't be able do much right now, since it would be some time before the trio was ready to visit the domains of the other Leaders, but he found that it never hurt to have a few plans in place, and both Cosmos and Lateef agreed with him. All four of them also agreed that, at some point in the future, they would have to construct some sort of building for the trio to stay in, since all Artisans dragons lived in their own place and customized them to their liking, so that way they didn't have to sleep in the courtyard all the time. Of course Nestor and some of the other Artisans dragons would be doing the building, since that was part of what some of them did for both themselves and the dragons of the other lands, and they would need to make sure it was large enough for three fully grown dragons by the time they were done with it, so he guessed that it would take them six months to build it, maybe eight, once they had a good idea of what Spyro, Spike, and Ember were into. Each of the homes that the Artisans lived in was a reflection of themselves, once they found the type of art that they were fascinated in, or at least the interior was that way, since the exterior of the buildings shared a similar theme with each other, leaving symbols to be added to the doors to indicate who lived in which house.

In the end, however, Nestor and his fellow Leaders came up with a decent schedule that would allow them to make sure Spyro, Spike, and Ember had a decent knowledge of the other four homeworlds, since they would know a lot about Artisans, due to it being their home, and learn the basic skills they would need for the future... though once everything was said and done, however, that was the moment that Nestor noticed that they were missing the hatchlings that they had been talking about for the last hour.

"Um, guys... where did the hatchlings go?" Nestor asked, because he was sure that one of them had been keeping their eyes on the trio, at least when they were in the area, but from the looks on Titan and Bruno's faces they had no idea where the hatchlings had wandered off to, while Cosmos and Lateef glanced around for a few seconds.

In that moment he, Titan, Bruno, and Lateef freaked out and started looking around the entirety of Stone Hill, where they searched high and low, just in case the trio had managed to learn how to glide in such a short period of time, while Cosmos remained at the area they had been standing in and focused his mind on something that would help them figure out where the trio had wandered off to. Nestor was perfectly fine with Cosmos doing that, as he might be able to pinpoint where Spike and Ember were, especially when one considered how they had arrived in this area in the first place, so they left their friend alone as they continued to search the area around them. What he and the others discovered, however, wasn't very good, as from what they could tell none of the hatchlings were in any of the chambers that were around the courtyard Spyro's egg had hatched in, and where Spike and Ember arrived when that happened, none of them were hiding in the well, though they would have noticed that since they were near it, and none of them were wandering around the upper area of the walls, which was covered in grass and had a number of magical stone constructs that acted as force fields, keeping the area safe from any attackers, even if there weren't any at the moment.

With the entire area of Stone Hill checked out, and none of them seeing any sign of the hatchlings at all, Nestor and the others returned to where Cosmos was standing, as at this point they knew the trio had to be somewhere in the land that the Artisans dragons called home, but where they had no idea.

"Cosmos, do you have any idea where the hatchlings went?" Titan asked, because at this point, after searching all over Stone Hill and finding nothing, he and the other Leaders were in agreement that the hatchlings must have used the exit portal, the whirlwind they had used to follow Bruno back to the docks, to leave the area they were in, so they were hoping that the Magic Crafters Leader had an idea as to where the trio went.

"They aren't far from the Stone Hill portal," Cosmos replied, though after he said that, and the Leaders smiled as they heard the news, he headed over to the building that the hatchlings had gone through and accessed the exit portal, where he and the other Leaders, who followed after him once they realized what he was doing, disappeared from where they were standing and headed to their destination.

A few moments later they stepped out of the portal that would take them back to Stone Hill and looked at the area that they were in now, though instead of spreading out and searching the area around them, like Titan would have done if he was alone, Cosmos shifted his head and headed to the small area that was to the north of them. Nestor and the others glanced at each other for a moment, as the area that Cosmos was heading towards contained the massive dragon head that would take someone to Nevin's castle, which was located on a cliff that overlooked a lake and the sky was set in a constant state of twilight. Nestor knew that Nevin was a painter, one of the most skilled painters in the Artisans lands, and the castle that he called home helped him make his art, though he didn't keep all of the paintings he made to himself, as some of them could be found in some of the other homeworlds, showing everyone how skilled he was. The fact that Cosmos felt that the hatchlings were this way made him wonder if the portal to Nevin's castle was open, which was when the dragon's head opened up and revealed the portal it contained, because if it was lowered than that meant that Nevin wanted to be left alone for now. It only took the five of them a minute or two to reach the area that Cosmos was leading them towards, where they discovered that the portal to Nevin's castle was blocked off at the moment, due to the head being in the down position, which meant that the hatchlings had to be near them.

That was when Nestor noticed that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were sleeping near each other again, and their new dragonfly companions were dozed off near them, before he noticed a familiar dragon that was playing on his lute, no doubt using a tune that had caused the hatchlings to fall asleep.

"I was not expecting to see you outside the entrance of Nevin's castle, Thomas." Nestor said, causing the dragon in question to stop playing his lute for a few seconds and turn towards them, though at the same time it appeared that the tune stopping didn't bother the hatchlings or their new companions, which was good news.

"Well, I was seeking inspiration and figured this would be a good place, since it gives Nevin assistance in making those paintings of his." the dragon, Thomas, replied, though at the same time he lifted his hand away from the lute and returned his instrument to the pouch he usually carried it in, indicating that he was done playing for now, before turning to face Nestor and the other Leaders, "Though I could have sworn you said that there was only one egg delivered during the festival, a purple egg to be exact, as I was surprised to see two purple hatchlings and a blue hatchling approach me, along with their dragonflies."

"The fairies did deliver a single egg to us, along with the promise that the next Year of the Dragon Festival was going to be much better than this year's was," Nestor stated, but he couldn't fault Thomas for voicing his thoughts, as he and the other Leaders, save for Bruno, had told the other dragons that they watched over about the arrival of Spike and Ember, though even as he said that Cosmos, Lateef, and Titan picked up the hatchlings while Bruno picked up the dragonflies, so they could be taken back to Stone Hill, "however, we were not ready for the magical explosion that occurred near Spyro's egg yesterday, one that didn't even damage the courtyard we left the egg in, and when we rushed to investigate it we found both Spike and Ember laying near him. Since we had two more hatchlings than we originally thought we would, and that both they and Spyro see each other as siblings, Bruno went back to his homeworld and brought two more dragonflies with him, so Sparx wouldn't have to watch over all three of them. Though I do have a question, how were you able to make them fall asleep?"

"Is that so? Well, it will be interesting to see what the three of them do in the future." Thomas said, though at the same time he decided that, since it was clear that the Leaders had everything under control, that he'd talk with Nestor again when he had time, and wasn't having to focus on the hatchlings, and excused himself as he headed over to the nearby waterfall, as he wasn't having much luck in using the massive dragon head for inspiration, before he paused for a moment and turned back to look at Nestor, "Oh, and the answer to your question is that my lute was enchanted by the Magic Crafters, so I could help hatchlings fall asleep if something was keeping them up."

Nestor nodded his head as Thomas turned around and continued walking, though he knew that Thomas wanted to speak with him and the other Artisans dragons, so they could be made aware of the new hatchlings that had joined the one they had been waiting for, and he couldn't blame him for thinking about that, as it was something he intended to do as soon as Spyro, Spike, Ember, and their dragonflies were tended to. Once Thomas had cleared the area Nestor and his fellow Leaders headed back to the Stone Hill portal, carefully carrying the three little dragons that must have had an exciting time exploring the area they were in, before reaching their destination and walking through it, allowing them to return to the courtyard the hatchlings had hatched in. It didn't take the five of them long to return the trio to how they had been laying earlier, when they were sleeping, and knew that it would be some time before any of them woke up, so they left Sparx, Talon, and Cinder near the trio and returned to the room before the exit portal, so they could continue their conversation without waking any of them. There were a few more things he and the other Leaders needed to discuss, before his friends returned to their domains and told the other dragons about Spyro and his siblings, which would excite many of the dragons in their lands in the process, even if a few might be worried about the arrival of a second purple dragon, something he wasn't worried about.

He was sure that Spyro, Spike, and Ember would be the greatest champions he and the rest of their kind could have asked for, to face whatever enemies might threaten them in the future, but for now he and the other Leaders were going to let them have fun and grow before they did any sort of training.

Prelude: Artisans Dragons

View Online

After another hour of talking, and the hatchlings not waking up while they were doing that, Titan and the other Leaders decided that it was time for them to return to their domains and tell the other dragons the good news, something that Nestor agreed with, since it was time to spread the word about Spyro, Spike, and Ember to the rest of the dragons. As such he walked with them as they accessed the exit portal of Stone Hill and returned to the Artisans homeworld, where they headed back towards the dock, though Nestor did make sure that each of them had their equipment with them before they left Stone Hill. As they headed towards their destination, however, Nestor also noticed Thomas off in the distance, sitting in front of the waterfall as he played his lute some more, but for the most part the musician was busy practicing his tunes and perfecting them, so he decided not to bother Thomas as they followed the path to the docks. He knew that, since his friends were going to be telling the other Peace Keepers, Magic Crafters, Beast Makers, and Dream Weavers the news, he would have to tell the other Artisans dragons the news as well, and he intended to introduce the trio to the dragons that called this land home in the near future.

A minute or two later they came to a stop when they reached the dock, where Nestor stood back and smiled as all four of his friends opened their wings, showing that they were getting ready to head back to their lands and tell the other dragons the news, though since Bruno had already made this journey twice so far, since the hatchlings had hatched, it was possible that he might rest in one of the other lands before returning to his domain and his dragons.

"I hope all of you have a safe trip back to your domains." Nestor said, because he knew that, with Gnorc doing nothing at the moment, that none of them had to worry about being attacked while they traveled between the lands that they watched over, but he still felt like saying it.

"I'm sure that, with our only threat taken care of, we won't be bothered." Titan replied, though at the same time he lifted his weapon and tied it to the area of his back that he attached it to when he was just flying around, so his hands could be free, but he could also pull his weapon free if something did attack him and the others, "Besides, once I tell the other Peace Keepers about Spyro, and tell them that Spike and Ember are with him, I'm sure that all of them will be interested in seeing them at some point in the future, to test their skills in battle, which means that I need to make a small obstacle course, or something like it, to teach them the basics. I know we're going to be busy for a while, setting up a few tests for the trio, tearing down the ones we either don't like or find too hard for hatchlings to do, and everything else that involves preparing for their eventual arrival, and that's not counting all the training we normally do, to make sure all of our lands are safe from any potential threats."

"Not to mention the fact that the other Magic Crafters, Beast Makers, and Dream Weavers dragons will be excited by the news when Bruno, Lateef, and I tell them what's going on." Cosmos added, referring to the other three types of dragons that he and the others watched over, though at the same time Nestor knew that Cosmos was interested in seeing what sort of magic had brought Spike and Ember to them, since it was unlike anything he had seen before, "I'm already excited to see what the three of them will do in the future, when they start their training anyway, and I'm positive the other dragons will share that excitement when we tell them the news that there were three hatchlings, instead of one. Of course they'll be surprised when we tell them that two purple dragons hatched, instead of just Spyro, but I'm positive that Spike and Ember will be welcomed without any problems, especially since Spyro's already bonded with them and sees them as his brother and sister."

"And they have already formed the basic bond with Sparx, Talon, and Cinder," Bruno commented, as he had seen how the hatchlings had taken to their new dragonfly companions and knew that, with time, they would grow into being friends with each other, since that was how these sorts of things happened in their lands, before he turned towards the water and stared out at the waves, "who knows, maybe one day in the future, once they have grown and can understand what we're teaching them, their bonds with their dragonflies might be at the point where they see each other as friends, just like all of the other dragons that received one when they were a hatchling."

Nestor noticed that Lateef was quiet, no doubt thinking about the same thing that they were all thinking about, which was Spyro, Spike, Ember, and what each of them could train the trio in over the next couple of years, before he decided that it was about time that they stopped talking and went their separate ways for now.

"For now we should focus on telling the other dragons about Spyro and the arrival of Spike and Ember," Nestor said, causing his fellow Leaders to turn back towards him for a moment, where he could tell that they knew he was right and that it was time for them to stop talking about the future, even though he did have something else to say before his friends departed from his domain, "I'm positive that everyone will be excited when they hear the news, especially since we were originally expecting only a single purple dragon to hatch, so the fact that there are two purple dragons and a blue dragon will definitely surprise them, not to mention make them want to meet the trio at some point. I'll go tend to the Artisans dragons and introduce them to Spyro, Spike, and Ember, and then, at some point in the future, we'll determine when it's a good idea to start visiting the other homeworlds so they can meet the other types of dragons and discover what each type does for a living."

The other Leaders glanced at each other for a moment before deciding that Nestor was right, that they had more than enough time before they had to introduce everyone to Spyro, Spike, and Ember, that too much in a short period of time would be too much for them to handle, before nodding their heads in agreement. Once they did that they turned back towards the water and readied themselves, which was when Nestor watched as Titan took to the air first, to be sure that there weren't any enemies in the area, despite the fact that there weren't any enemies for them to worry about, before Cosmos, Bruno, and Lateef took off as well so they could join Titan. The moment all four of his friends were in the air Nestor raised his hand and waved at them, where each of them waved at him in return for a few seconds, before they turned around and flew off into the distance, so they could return to their individual domains and tell the other dragons what was going on. Nestor stood there for a few minutes, watching as the other Leaders grew smaller and smaller until they disappeared from his view entirely, before he turned around and followed the path back to the main area that the portal to Stone Hill rested in, though his destination this time was the waterfall that Thomas had been sitting in front of, as he knew that it was time to gather the other Artisans dragons and tell them the news.

It only took a moment or two to reach the waterfall, where Thomas was sitting, though he did stop for a few seconds as he listened to the new tune that Thomas was practicing, one that was different from what he and the others had heard when they found him near the entrance to Nevin's home, but while he wasn't sure what sort of tune this was he knew that it was unwise to interrupted Thomas while he was in the middle of focusing on the tune.

"No, the tune won't work if I do that." Thomas commented a few seconds later, as Nestor noticed that he had pulled one of the strings at the wrong time, introducing the wrong note into what he was trying to perfect, before he sighed and stood up, which was when he turned around and faced Nestor once more, "Oh, Nestor, I'm sorry that I didn't notice you come to a stop behind me... I must have been caught up in trying to perfect that tune, though it's been harder than the other tunes I've learned over the years."

"It's fine Thomas, I think you are doing an exceptional job at mastering that tune," Nestor replied, as he knew that there were many tunes that someone like Thomas could practice and attempt to master, and Thomas had a thing for perfecting a tune before moving onto the next one, and from what he had heard he knew that the Artisans dragon was getting closer to mastering the tune he had been practicing.

"That's nice of you to say that." Thomas said, because he knew the tune was hard to perfect, and he knew that Nestor wouldn't have any idea as to how hard it was due to him being a carpenter, and not a musician, but at the same time he was happy to see that Nestor felt that he was doing a good job at mastering the tune, before he decided that it was time for them to focus on why Nestor had come to him, "I see that the other Leaders have left the Artisans homeworld for the time being... does that mean it's time to introduce Spyro, Spike, and Ember to the others?"

"Yes, it's time to introduce them to the rest of the Artisans dragons," Nestor stated, as he knew that Thomas had been hoping for this to happen once he encountered the trio, even if he used his enchanted lute to stop them and put them to sleep for a few hours, and this would excite him to some degree, "I'm going to find one of the fairies that calls our land home and see if they can't deliver the message to the others, so we can meet in either Stone Hill or Town Square, where we can have a large gathering and introduce everyone to the trio."

"Well, it's a good thing I was passing by then," a voice said, to which Nestor and Thomas turned their heads for a moment, where they found a small female creature floating near them, whose transparent wings were fluttering as she focused on them and she was wearing a red dress that covered a good portion of her body, "Based on what you said it seems that the dragon egg finally hatched, though at the same time I'm surprised there are two more hatchlings... unless some of the other fairies brought more eggs since the last time I was there."

Nestor knew that she was one of the fairies that called the Artisans homeworld her home, as there were a fair number of them living in harmony with the Artisans dragons, just like they were a fair number of them living in harmony with the other types of dragons, and for the most part she and the other fairies did their own thing, even though there were times where they assisted the various dragons if they needed help with something, regardless of what that something was.

"The other Leaders and I were surprised by that development as well, though two more eggs weren't delivered since Spyro's was brought to us." Nestor replied, as he decided that the first thing he should do is tell the fairy the truth of what happened when Spyro's egg hatched, before asking her if she could deliver a message to some of the other Artisans dragons, since it would cut down the number of dragons he had to tell the news to before getting back to the trio, "What happened is that when Spyro's egg was getting ready to hatch the other Leaders and I felt a magical explosion that rocked the courtyard that we were keeping his egg in, even though it didn't damage the area around the egg for some reason, and when we rushed out to see what was going on we found two hatchlings laying near Spyro, who we learned were Spike and Ember. Bruno has already brought Sparx to Stone Hill, so he can bond with Spyro, and he also brought two more dragonflies with him, Talon and Cinder, who will be bonding with Spike and Ember at the same time as their brother bonds with his new friend, so we don't need to worry about that anymore. The only thing left to do now is introduce the three of them to the rest of the Artisans dragons, since they'll be spending the majority of their time in this homeworld, and I was just getting underway to tell the others the news, and the reason I mentioned asking a fairy for assistance is so that we could cover more ground and tell everyone what's going on that much quicker."

"Oh, I can do that." the fairy stated, as what Nestor had told her was interesting and had peaked her interest, since she was sure that there had been only one egg during the Year of the Dragon Festival that just ended, but for there to be two more hatchlings, appearing by a magical explosion no less, she was just as surprised as everyone else.

Before Nestor could say anything else the fairy flew away from where he and Thomas were standing, so she could spread the news to the rest of the land that the Artisans dragons called home, and not a few seconds later she was gone, causing Thomas to chuckle for a few seconds as Nestor determined which realm he should visit first.

"Well, I'll go visit some of the others and spread the news as well," Thomas said, where he carefully stored his lute away and moved away from the waterfall, as he was curious as to what the other Artisans dragons would think of the arrival of two additional hatchlings, since all of them were only expecting one to hatch this time around, "I think I'll start with Dark Hollow and work my way to Town Square, which is where I'm assuming you plan on revealing the trio to the rest of the Artisans dragons."

"That was my plan," Nestor replied, though at the same time he knew that there was one dragon he needed to visit himself, or at least attempt to, and that was Nevin, before he turned back towards Thomas for a moment, "but before I do anything else I'm going to return to Stone Hill and check on the hatchlings, just to make sure they're sound asleep and not running around one of the other realms."

Thomas nodded and headed off to the portal that would take him to Dark Hollow, which is where the scribes, actors, and librarians lived and practiced their skills, though his destination required that he walked through the small maze bush that Nestor was sure that Spyro and his siblings had seen during their adventure. Once Nestor was sure that Thomas was gone, and that was when he noticed the portal to Dark Hollow shimmer for a few seconds, he turned around and headed over to the portal he would be using for a moment, where he walked through it and returned to Stone Hill's courtyard. It really didn't take him long to figure out where the hatchlings were, as they were still sleeping and didn't seem to be bothered by the sound of him returning, so he quickly returned to the hub of the Artisans homeworld and turned towards the area where the dragon head statue rested. He was sure that Nevin was busy, once more illustrated by the closed position that the head was in, but that didn't stop Nestor from approaching it and tapped on the stone for a moment, because it was enchanted like a number of things in this land and he hoped that Nevin was paying attention to it, otherwise he would have to ask a fairy to deliver a message to the dragon he wanted to talk to.

A few moments passed with nothing happening, making Nestor think that he was wasting his time and that Nevin wanted his peace and quiet, though when he removed his hand he was surprised by what happened nest, as the dragon head rose before his eyes and revealed the portal to Nevin's castle... and standing in front of the portal was an orange scaled dragon that was wearing a beret on his head and was putting away his paintbrush, before finishing his objective and turned to face Nestor.

"Nestor! It's good to see you again!" Nevin said, showing that he was happy to see the Leader of the Artisans dragons again, even though the last time Nestor had come to talk with him he had shut the dragon head and forbid entry to anyone until his latest masterpiece had been completed, though Nestor wasn't annoyed by that, "Come, let me welcome you to my castle so we can talk about whatever it is you discovered recently..."

"The purple dragon egg has hatched," Nestor replied, as he knew that every Artisans dragon knew about the egg that Spyro had been inside until recently, and they had been waiting for this event to happen so they could welcome the newest Artisans dragon into the world, despite the fact that Spyro was a purple dragon, which was why this next part was going to come as a surprise, "and two more hatchlings appeared at the same time as the egg hatching, from a magical explosion that rocked the courtyard of Stone Hill without damaging anything... and one of them was another purple dragon, just like Spyro. I'm spreading the news of the trio to everyone in my domain, and in about an hour or two, in Town Square, I intend to introduce them to the rest of the Artisans dragons, but, since I know how hard it is to visit your castle, I decided that you would be my first destination, while Thomas talks with the dragons in Dark Hollow and wherever else he chooses to go, and we're being aided by a fairy, who will likely be visiting some of the harder to reach dragons."

"I... I see..." Nevin said, though he was shocked by the information that there were two purple dragons, instead of the one they were expecting, and was surprised to see that Nestor had already gotten over whatever shock he had experienced when he and the other Leaders had found the three hatchlings, as he knew the Leaders had been planning a meeting for the Year of the Dragon Festival, which meant that it had already happened, "Well, maybe I'll come by and see them with everyone else."

Nestor nodded his head as he turned around and left Nevin standing there, as it was understandable that he would be shocked by this news, since they were only expecting a single dragon and got three, especially when they considered the number of purple dragons this time around, but it was too late to do anything, as Spyro had already bonded with Spike and Ember and would likely be upset if they separated him from his siblings. He also knew that it was a fifty-fifty chance that Nevin would come to Town Square and meet the hatchlings, as it was possible that he might have started a new painting and wanted to get it done as soon as possible, but for the most part he considered this venture a success, even if the painter didn't come to the meeting. Of course he would prefer that Nevin would be at the meeting, to see the trio with the rest of the Artisans dragons, but when Nevin was in the middle of something major it was next to impossible to drag him away from his work, so he considered this brief conversation to be a stroke of good luck. Still, regardless of what Nevin decided to do, he still had a couple of realms to visit and a number of dragons to inform before the meeting happened, and he was sure that everyone, both the Artisans dragons and the hatchlings, were going to be excited, or that was his hope anyway.


An hour went by quickly for Nestor, which made sense considering that he was going from one realm to another and was telling the other Artisans dragons the same thing he had told Thomas and Nevin, before he made his way back to Stone Hill and returned to the hatchlings. When he returned to Stone Hill, however, he found that the hatchlings were already up and were wandering around the courtyard again, no doubt waiting for him to get back, though he did notice that some of the meat he had left out, to give them when he got back, was gone, showing him that the first time they had assisted each other in getting some food hadn't been a fluke, they were actually learning how to help each other already, and they were barely a few days old. It gave him hope for the future, that the trio would be the greatest heroes the Dragon Realms could have asked for, even if that meant that they would have to undergo whatever training Titan and the other Peace Keepers had for them, but, based on what he had seen so far, he was sure that they would be able to overcome whatever was thrown their way. Once that thought crossed his mind, however, he pushed it aside and approached the hatchlings, who turned and looked at him as he entered the area they were in, while at the same time their dragonflies flew near them, which showed Nestor that Sparx and his new friends were making sure nothing happened to the trio.

"Okay little ones, I have something grand planned for all of you." Nestor said, where he noticed that Spyro and Spike seemed excited about the idea of actually doing something, instead of making things up like they had done earlier, and while Ember didn't seem to care he knew that she would like what was going to happen, "I'm going to take all three of you, and your dragonflies, to Town Square, where you can meet all of the other Artisans dragons that call this land home, and you'll get an idea of what life is like in this land."

The mention of the other Artisans dragons seemed to be all the trio needed to hear, as he could see all three of them thinking about the last dragon they had encountered, Thomas, and they were interested in meeting more of the dragons that called this land home. Seeing how interested they were in the other dragons told Nestor that he had made the right decision to do this now, because after seeing how smart they were already he was sure that they would be able to remember the names and faces of some of the Artisans dragons, though it would be some time until they could recall all of that for everyone. Now that he had that piece of information he beckoned for the trio to follow him and turned towards the exit portal for this area, where he found that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were following him with their dragonflies keeping up with them, which made him smile. The trio stared at the exit portal for a few seconds, no doubt remembering what happened the last time they used it, but with the fact that they were going to meet the other Artisans dragons caused the three of them to jump up onto the device and touched the central whirlwind, where they disappeared from Stone Hill and headed to the Artisans homeworld.

When they reached their first destination Nestor found the trio waiting in front of the portal to Stone Hill, which made sense considering that none of them had any idea where Town Square was located, and they were more than happy to follow him as he headed down the tunnel he was sure they had gone down during their adventure. He did find that all three of them stopped for a moment when they spotted the tower that contained the whirlwind that would take them up to the area that the Town Square portal was located in, and suspected that Sparx, Talon, and Cinder had persuaded them not to interact with this sort of thing. He noticed that they were interested in what he was doing, so when he stepped into the whirlwind the trio stared at him as he spun around as he was lifted into the air, staying in the middle of the tower for a few seconds before being allowed to walk out of the top, where the portal to Town Square was located. He turned around as soon as he was a few steps away from the opening he had moved through, though that was when he found Spyro riding the whirlwind so he could keep up with him, and as soon as he touched down both Spike and Ember followed after their brother, along with their dragonflies. Nestor kept the smile on his face as he beckoned for the trio to follow him as he headed towards the portal in front of him, and from the sounds behind him he knew the trio was interested in what he was doing, and he spotted them rushing into the portal before he could step through it, showing that they were curious about what they were doing and caused him to chuckle as he followed them through the portal.

Town Square, despite it's name, was actually a town that was located on a small patch of land near the island that the Artisans homeworld was located on, though some visiters called Town Square a small island as well, but Nestor decided not to worry about that sort of thing as he appeared near the steps that would take him towards the courtyard that was his main destination, and not a few seconds later Spyro and his siblings appeared near him.

"Little ones, this is Town Square." Nestor said, where he found that the trio was vastly interested in what they were seeing at the moment, though at the same time he focused on what was in front of them, as he knew that some of the other Artisans dragons had to be near their position, "Come, it's time to introduce you to everyone."

Spyro and his siblings followed him as he moved towards the nearby stairs, though before they could get too far they heard the sounds of wings beating and glanced at the area around them, where they found a few dragons flying down towards where they were standing. One of them was the same dragon they had seen earlier, the one with the lute, who the large dragon told them was Thomas, while the one with the odd hat, a beret as they learned, was called Nevin, though based on the tone that the large dragon, who they now learned was called Nestor, used they could determine that all of them were friends and that they could relax a little. Of course they had been surprised when Nestor and the others picked all three of them up and carried them over the various gaps that existed in the path, gaps that weren't a problem for a grown dragon to get around since they could fly, though the trio was also surprised by the intricate stonework that the buildings around them had, showing them just how skilled some of the other Artisans dragons were. Nestor informed them that the various buildings contained stores, a school, houses, and all of the other necessities, something that they would learn in the future, before they reached the courtyard that they were heading towards, which had one of the nice stone fountains in the middle of it, and the trio finally encountered the rest of the Artisans dragons.

In addition to the three that were carrying them, and put them down on some steps so they could interact with the group in front of them, there were at least ten to twelve more grown dragons in the area they were in, and all of them were interested in the three of them, which caused Spyro and Spike to smile as they interacted with their elders, while Ember seemed to stay back for a few seconds before joining her siblings.

Nestor watched as Delbin, a bright orange scaled dragon that wore an open vest and had a belt that carried all of his brushes and paint containers, which made sense since he was a painter as well, introduced himself and proclaimed that he was going to make a painting of the trio at some point in time, as just seeing them inspired him to make a brand new painting the next time he saw them. Near him stood Argus, a dragon with a rounder body than most of the dragons in the Artisans homeworld, who was a scholar that spent a great deal of his time in Dark Hollow, where they kept a great deal of their scrolls and tomes, and he was one of the few dragons that had spent some time researching the legends of the purple dragons, so they could prepare for Spyro's arrival, though despite the fact that he was surprised by Spike and Ember being there he was happy that they had bonded with Spyro. Standing behind him stood Alban, a dragon whose scales were a blue-purple mix and had feathered wings, Oswin, a yellow scaled dragon who wore a turban, and Darius, who had greyish-blue scales and was holding a rose in one of his hands, though Nestor knew that Alban was a scribe, Oswin was a librarian, and Darius was an actor. He knew that because Alban and Oswin had assisted Argus in his research on the purple dragons, and he had seen a few of Darius' routines in the past, so he knew that all of them were skilled in what they did and that they were all interested in the trio that was before them, just like Spyro, Spike, and Ember were interested in them as well.

In addition to the scholars and painters, who were all interested in the trio, there was Nils, a slim green scaled dragon that was one of the most skilled sculptors in the Artisans homeworld, Devlin, a light blue scaled dragon that wore an apron and a toque to show his profession as a patissier, a pastry chef to be exact, Alvar, who was a red scaled dragon that served as the main chef for Town Square and liked to roast fruits and vegetables on his tail spikes, and Thor, who was an older dragon with yellow scales, though he was a ceramist and made pots and other figurines. Standing closer to Spyro and his siblings was Lindar, a light blue scaled dragon who had a small clock on both of his wrists, to symbolize his profession as a clockmaker, Gildas, another dragon with the same colored scales that Lindar had and he was an artist that sometimes painted on whatever was nearby, which he cleaned up so he didn't annoy anyone, and Gavin, who had dark blue colored scales and a number of tattoos on his right arm and chest, though he was a barista and created some fantastic drinks for everyone to enjoy. For a moment Nestor wondered if Astor, the oldest member of the Artisans dragons, would make it, but a few seconds later he heard the sound of a staff coming to a stop behind him, where he turned around and found an old light purple scaled dragon, who carried a shepherd's crook in one hand and had a domed hat on his head, though he knew that this was Astor, and he seemed happy as he looked down at the gathering in front of him, where Spyro, Spike, and Ember were enjoying meeting the other Artisans dragons.

Nestor had the feeling that this was the start of something grand, as the trio was being accepted by the rest of the Artisans dragons and it seemed like Spyro, Spike, and Ember were doing the same thing, which made him hopefully for the future, especially since there was no telling what the trio would do in the future.

Prelude: First Lessons

View Online

After Spyro, Spike, and Ember met the other Artisans dragons, who were excited to meet them and started planning what they wanted to teach the trio when they were older, Nestor made sure that everyone went back to their duties and had both Thomas and Nevin helped him take the trio back to Stone Hill. He was also happy to see that Nevin was interested in the three hatchlings and that he might spend some time with them in the future, but since there were two purple dragons this time around, and it had been a long time since one had graced their lands, he had the feeling that Nevin might put his painting to the side for a time to learn more about the trio and help them grow. Whether or not the painter actually came was another matter that he would worry about in the future, as his immediate concern was teaching the trio the basics on how to be a dragon, as teaching them the specifics on how to be an Artisans dragon would come later, when they were a few years older and had gone through Titan's lessons. There were a number of things that he could teach the trio, things that related to their age and the fact that they would be walking on four legs for a number of years, and that was just the tip of the iceberg, since all of the other Leaders had things they were planning on teaching the trio when they were a little older, which was why it fell to him to provide them with the basics... even if he had to wait for a few months to go by before he could get started on his part of their training.

It didn't take him, Thomas, and Nevin long to return to Stone Hill, especially since leaving Town Square was easy due to the fact that the courtyard they had gathered in was close to the exit portal and they could simply fly over the hill that was between them and the portal to Stone Hill, but once they arrived he and his friends set the hatchlings down and backed away as the trio gathered near each other and fell asleep with their dragonflies near them.

"After meeting them I can definitely say one thing," Nevin said, though he waited until they were near the exit portal for Stone Hill before speaking, as that put a chamber between them and the courtyard the trio usually slept in, though his words caused Nestor and Thomas to glanced at him for a few moments, "when they're older I'm going to invite them to my castle and spend an afternoon making a painting of them. I'm not sure what else I'll add to the painting right now, but I do know that spending some time with them has given me new ideas for what I can paint in the future, and that I'm looking forward to seeing what they can do when they're older."

"Especially since there are two purple dragons, instead of one." Thomas added, because even he knew that a purple dragon meant good things for the Dragon Realms, though having two of them at the same time was unheard of, not to mention the fact that they had a sister, who he believed might be as grand as the others, "Nestor, when are you and the other Leaders going to start on their training?"

"Not for a year or two." Nestor replied, as he knew that Thomas was referring to all the combat related abilities that Titan would be able to teach the trio, but, due to their age and their bodies, it would be some time before they matured enough to handle the training that Titan and the other Peace Keepers would put them through, hence why his focus was on the basics and nothing else, "The three of them are barely a few days old, so they're way too young to start the sort of training that Titan would put them through, but I have some basic skills they can learn, while they're young, before we even consider letting them start training for real. Of course, even I have to wait for a month or two before they're old enough to start teaching them the basics on how to be a dragon, so for now we'll have to do our best and keep watch over them when they go exploring, since they're bound to try and explore all the other realms now that they know how the portals work and that the whirlwinds don't hurt them."

His main concern was the fact that there was a whirlwind in a tower not far from the courtyard that the trio currently slept in, one that he knew they had seen since they seemed to sort of understand what he was showing them earlier, but there wasn't much he could do to turn it off, so that was why he and anyone else that came to Stone Hill needed to pay close attention to what the trio were doing, to prevent them from hurting themselves. All three of them seemed smart, there was no denying that, so part of him was wondering if he was worrying over nothing, but even so he wanted to be on the safe side for now, to let them have fun, explore, and grow on their own for a while, before having them start learning what they needed to know to be dragons. He could see that Thomas and Nevin agreed with him, and he was sure that the other Artisans dragons would feel the same way when he told them what he intended on doing in the future, so all he had to do now was inform the others of his plans and start preparing for the day that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were old enough to handle the basic training that he was thinking of.

Once Thomas and Nevin knew what he was planning, or rather the fact that he intended on teaching the trio the basics when they were older, the pair left Stone Hill and returned to what they had been doing before Nestor had told them about the trio and invited them to the meeting. Nestor was fine with that, as he knew that they would return to watch over Spyro and his siblings at some point in the future, but for now he sat down near where the trio was sleeping and pulled out the sketchpad he was using earlier, so he could continue designing a place for them to live when they were older, though that was subject to change. The exterior of the building that he was in the middle of designing would fit in with the rest of the Artisans homeworld and the various intricate structures that rested around the land he watched over, but the interior would be up to the trio when they were older. He was sure that the other Artisans dragons would want to assist him in coming up with the final design for the building that he was currently working on, in fact he was expecting them to do so when he revealed his plans to them, but for now this was a good way to pass the time before he needed to return to what he had been doing before the meeting he and the other Leaders attended happened.

He was sure that Spyro, Spike, and Ember would overcome his basic training when it came time to do it, mostly due to the fact that they were already in the process of helping each other do whatever it was they were trying to do, like get food or maybe climb up some small pillars, and he was excited to see what they did when they were older.


Over the next couple of weeks Nestor found that, while he was busy doing his own profession and occasionally being the Leader of the Artisans dragons, Spyro, Spike, and Ember were quite excited by what they were seeing, and when they weren't being supervised they were usually running around the area that he was in. When he was busy lifting stone blocks from the pile they were in, so he could build whatever he was working on before moving onto the next project he had in mind, he found the trio assisting each other so they could climb up onto one of the stone blocks, only to stop when they reached the top of the large pile, which was roughly half as tall as the portal to Stone Hill. He had paused for a moment when he returned to the pile and stared at the block that the trio was now sitting on, as it was clear that they understood that it was next one he was going to pick up and apparently wanted to spend some time with him, so his response was to stop what he was doing and follow them as they headed to an open area and resumed running around the area that they were in, no doubt picking up what they were doing before trying to find him. Eventually they would tire themselves out and fall asleep for some time, a common thing for hatchlings to go through, which allowed Nestor to return to the stone pile and move some more stones into position, all while keeping an eye on the trio and their dragonflies.

He wasn't the only one that spent some time with the trio, as Argus, Alban, and Oswin were more than happy to invite the trio to Dark Hollow for some time, where they discovered that there were bookshelves that were out in the open, with a number of enchantments woven into the material to protect their knowledge from the elements, and that there were candles scattered around the area, which the trio used whenever they needed them. From what Nestor learned the trio had taken the information of the purple dragon and moved it before Spyro, Spike, and Ember arrived, so they could continue their research at a later date without the information being wrecked by a trio of hatchlings, and there was also the fact that when Spyro and his siblings were older they would be able to understand what was written on the scrolls and tomes, so they didn't want to worry the trio with their grand destiny. At their current age Nestor knew that teaching the trio how to read the letters on the scrolls was important, as it would allow them to start forming words and start to speak on their own, something that most dragons were able to do between six to nine months old, but with the purple dragons there was no telling when they would be able to start speaking, even if it would in one or two word statements. Still, that didn't stop Argus and the others from spending a good portion of their time attempting to teach the trio how to read the scrolls and tomes that they showed them, though it would be some time before any of them showed any progress in that regard, and their teachers were more than willing to be patient with them.

The inhabitants of Dark Hollow weren't the only ones that were interested in having the trio visit them, as the dragons of Town Square also had Spyro and his siblings come visit them about two weeks after the big meeting, where they cooked in front of the trio and displayed their skills, before everyone ate the meal they prepared, which had resulted in the three hatchlings spending the rest of that day in Stone Hill, as they were too full to do anything else. It was hard to tell whether or not Spyro and his siblings enjoyed their visit because of the sights they were seeing again, the skills that Devlin and Alvar showed them, or the food that they had torn apart, but Nestor decided that it didn't matter in the end, as they had enjoyed themselves and that was all that was important. Nestor also discovered that Lindar was busy in his workshop for the most part, which was fine since he was the best clockmaker they had and he was likely either fixing busted clocks or was trying to come up with something new, so that Spyro and his siblings in the hands on Astor and Gavin whenever they were left alone in Stone Hill. Gavin found that he really couldn't do much with the trio, in terms of showing them what his profession was, since he made specialty coffees and other drinks, but that didn't stop him from taking some time off to watch over them and made sure that nothing happened to them, while Astor, when he wasn't busy, attempted to tell the trio some stories... only for both himself and the trio to fall asleep after a couple of minutes went by.

Life in the Artisans homeworld followed a pattern after that point, where Spyro and his siblings would venture out and look for someone to spend time with, to understand what they were seeing, or just have fun with each other, and before Nestor knew it three months had gone by, as in three months since the hatchlings had hatched and not three months since they had met the rest of the Artisans dragons. Spyro, Spike, and Ember had grown a little over the course of the last three months, as they were slightly taller than they had been when they hatched and were now able to do things, be that running around and playing with each other or exploring part of the Artisans homeworld they hadn't explored yet, without having to take so many breaks. Nestor estimated that they were about half a foot tall, and would be until they turned a year old, though the tallest a dragon could grow, before stopping for a number of years, was four feet, and that was counting their horns, though when they reached a specific age they would grow again, where their bodies would change from the quadruped stance they were used to and take on the bipedal stance that all grown dragons had. All that really meant was that they were growing like any other dragon would, regardless of which land they called home, and that put a smile on Nestor's face, though at the same time he was sure the other Leaders would be happy to hear that the trio was doing fine and would soon be ready to visit the other lands that the other dragons called home.

Now that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were three months old, and had grown a little over those months, Nestor knew that it was time for them to try and learn the basics of how to be a dragon, hence the reason he was in Stone Hill, leading Spyro and his siblings to the tower he knew they had stared at during one of their adventures, and he could tell that all of them were interested in what he was going to show them.

"I'm sure that all three of you are excited and interested in what I have to show you," Nestor commented, though as he approached the stone tower, and the trio focused on him at the moment, he noticed that Gavin and Lindar were standing in the area between the tower and the area he would be sending the hatchlings to for the lesson that he had in mind, and the trio hadn't seen the pair at all, "come with me and I'll tell you what we'll be doing today."

What interested him was the fact that Spyro, Spike, and Ember actually rushed towards the tower the moment he stopped talking and used the whirlwind to get to the top level of the tower, causing Nestor to chuckle for a few seconds as Gavin and Lindar started setting everything up for what he had planned, where he stepped into the whirlwind as well and let it take him to where the trio was standing.

"As you know, you have been learning to read, and occasionally write, from Argus, Alban, and Oswin," Nestor said, where he came to a stop near the edge of the tower and turned to face the trio, since he knew that they wouldn't be able to settle down until he told them what they were doing, and he could see that mentioning the lessons they had gone through so far made them focus on what he might show them.

"Reading's okay." Ember said, as she wasn't terribly excited about the idea of sitting down and reading tomes or old scrolls, though at the same time the older dragons were fine with that, as every dragon was different and they each had their own likes and dislikes, and if she didn't like reading they knew she might take to something else.

"It's cool." Spike stated, because unlike Ember he liked listening the the stories that the older dragons told them, even though it was more accurate for Nestor to say that Spike liked the adventure type stories, like the battles that the Peace Keepers had been in and the adventures that had brought the dragons to the lands they called home.

Spyro, on the other hand, just shook his head and focused on the gap that was behind Nestor, showing that he wasn't excited about the topic they were talking about and that he wanted them to move onto what they were doing here, which Nestor had to agree with, since he didn't want Spike and Ember to start bickering over who was right about reading, since that would ruin the mood and they would have to reschedule this for another day, when they had calmed down.

"Well, reading is not the topic that we'll be discussing today," Nestor said, where he gestured to the gap that he was standing in front of, giving the trio a chance to move forward and look at the area in front of them, though as they did so they noticed that Gavin and Lindar had placed some large pillows on the ground between the tower they were on and the area that was across from them, "today we will go over one of the other major skills that all dragons, across the Dragon Realms, learn when they're young dragons, and that's gliding. This technique, when perfected, will allow all three of you to soar over gaps that you normally wouldn't be able to cross by simply jumping, much like the one in front of us, though it usually takes the most skilled gliders we have around a year to master the art of gliding. Here, allow me to give you a short demonstration on how you're supposed to glide, before seeing how well you do on your own."

While it was true that he could simply open his wings and fly into the air, like any other adult dragon could, that really wouldn't help them teach the trio how to glide, so what he did was assume a quadruped stance for a few seconds, used his feet to jump into the air, and then opened his wings so he could glide over the gap, though as soon as he landed he closed his wings and stood up as he faced the tower again.

"That is the basics of gliding," Nestor stated, raising his voice a little so the trio could hear him from where they were standing, before he took a few steps back and placed three red gemstones on a rock near where he had landed, because if the trio surprised him, and were able to complete this test when they were three months old, he intended on giving them another short lesson before they called it a day and let them go back to having fun, "you just have to jump and open your wings at the top of your jump, where they'll catch the air and allow you to soar for a few moments, before you touch the ground, touch the pillows, land where I'm standing, or hit an obstacle. You can start whenever you want to."

The trio glanced at each other for a moment, clearly trying to decide who was going to go first without actually saying anything, while their dragonflies sat on one of the nearby stones and watched them, as they knew no harm was going to come to their friends and were curious as to what was going to happen next. Spyro, as Nestor expected, was the first one to rise to the challenge and jumped forward immediately, but he immediately discovered a problem when he fell forward and safely landed on the pillows that were below him, and that problem was the fact that he forgot to open his wings at the top of his jump. Nestor wasn't surprised by what had happened, as all young dragons ended up failing a few times before they made the connection between their jumps and their wings, and it appeared that even the purple dragons of legend also fell victim to not making the connection, but despite that happening Spyro got back up, let Lindar remove him from the pillows, and he ran back into the tower so he could try again. The pillows were here to protect the trio when they failed to complete the lesson, so they didn't hurt themselves when they hit the ground, since an older dragon would be able to take hitting the ground like that without getting hurt in the process, and so far it seemed like he was right to ask Lindar and Gavin to bring the pillows to this area.

Spike decided to try his luck next, and after he jumped into the air he actually managed to open his wings for a few seconds, but then he moved his body too much and his wings ended up closing, causing him to fall out of the air and crash into the pillows as well. Nestor thought it was a great first attempt, as it appeared that Spike had been observing what Spyro had done and was trying to fix his brother's mistakes on his attempt, only to end up making his own mistakes at the same time, causing him to fail his first attempt at gliding, but, it was still a good try. Ember, however, simply opened her wings for a moment, like she was studying them or something, before closing them as she sat down, but as soon as Nestor started to wonder what she was up to Spyro appeared at the edge of the tower and made his second attempt, as he jumped into the air and opened his wings, only to crash into the pillows again. Nestor knew that, due to their small size, none of the trio would be able to make the jump, as they wouldn't be able to jump high enough to get to where he was standing, and that was acceptable, because each of the young dragons needed to learn this on their own and failing a few times would put them on the road to success. Of course if they didn't complete the challenge in a year, like all of the other dragons did, than he knew that he and some of the other Artisans dragons would have to take some time off to assist them in mastering this technique, which could happen, as he knew of an extremely low number of dragons that had needed help in perfecting this technique, but he had the feeling Spyro, Spike, and Ember would succeed in due time.

When he thought of Ember again Nestor noticed that she was still sitting on the tower, watching her brothers make several attempts to cross the gap, without doing it herself, making him wonder if she was studying them and was piecing together a plan, or if she just liked watching her brothers fall out of the air. After Spyro's fifth attempt failed, and Spike's sixth attempt ended the same way as all the others, the two stood near the edge of the tower, looking like they were confused as to what they were doing wrong, before Ember stood up and walked over to the edge, causing them to back away so they could see what she was going to do. It didn't take long for Ember to jump into the air and open her wings, much like Nestor had when he showed the trio what he wanted them to do, but while her start was good Nestor knew what the end would look like, given his own experience in learning how to glide and what Spyro and Spike had done, only for him to be surprised by what he saw. Instead of falling out of the air and hitting the pillows, like her brothers did, Ember actually stayed in the air for a few moments and turned around in a few circles, as if she was either showing off or was demonstrating how to maintain the glide for a few seconds to her brothers, who stared at her like she was a genius and proceeded to follow her lead.

Nestor, despite what he was seeing, chuckled as he watched Ember land and her brothers joined her, before they moved back up to the top of the tower and repeated the process, because this just showed him that the three of them were definitely different from normal hatchlings and that they would no doubt surprise the other Leaders in the future, and that he was looking forward to what they did in the future.

Prelude: Bonding

View Online

Nestor, after the success of Spyro, Spike, and Ember's first gliding session, made sure to schedule a few more of them for the future, as it was clear that the trio liked trying to master the art of gliding and made many attempts to reach the area that he had been standing on while he watched them. He was still surprised that Ember was the one that figured out how to glide, when both of her brothers had made several attempts to master what he had shown them, but at the same time he was proud of her for figuring out what she needed to do and then showing her siblings what they were doing wrong, so they could follow her lead. Gavin and Lindar were also amazed by what they had seen, as it was unusual for young dragons to figure out the basics of gliding at the age of three months, especially since the two of them had been older when they managed to master the basics, but they were also proud of them. Nestor was sure that all of the dragons that lived in the five lands that made up the Dragon Realms had taken a long time to master the basics of gliding, before eventually mastering the technique, and that they would be surprised when he told them that Spyro, Spike, and Ember had been able to figure out the basics much sooner than everyone else.

He had to call off the first gliding session thirty minutes after Ember's first attempt, because despite the fact that the trio was eager to master the art of gliding, and get to where he was standing, they were still hatchlings and didn't have the energy that an adult dragon had, as the trio eventually yawned and fell asleep on the top of the tower. He, Gavin, and Lindar had been expecting this to happen from the moment they started the lesson, as it was common for dragons at this age to tire out easily, before they used the tower to get up to where the trio were resting, allowing them to gently lift them off the stone and take them back to the courtyard once more. As Nestor expected Sparx, Talon, and Cinder followed after them for a few moments, to make sure their friends were alright, and when they set the trio down where they normally slept the three dragonflies came to a stop and fell asleep where they normally rested, so they could wake up the moment Spyro and his siblings woke up. Nestor was happy to see that, because most dragonflies kept a good bit of distance from the dragons they were supposed to be protecting, until those dragons became adults anyway, and from what he could see it appeared that Sparx and his friends didn't care about that, as they were closer to the trio than any other member of their species had done in the past, and that gave him hope for the future.

Once he was sure that the trio was sleeping soundly, and their dragonflies were resting as well, Nestor left the area that they slept in and returned to the tower they had used for their first gliding, where he, Gavin, and Lindar picked up the pillows that they had set down and stored them inside the box they had been pulled out of, so they could be moved to another part of the Artisans homeworld until they were needed again.

"Those three are quite amazing," Gavin commented, though as he said that he picked up a pair of pillows and walked over to the iron container that the pillows were usually kept in, while at the same time he noticed Nestor and Lindar look at him for a moment, causing him to gesture to the tower for a few seconds, "I mean, normally it takes a young dragon a few months to learn the basics of gliding and start to perform a couple of moves after watching one of us show them how it's done, and yet Ember was able to figure it out in no time, by observing what her brothers were doing wrong. I have no doubts that, by the time a normal young dragon is supposed to master the basics, those three will be performing tricks as they attempt to truly master the art of gliding, and who knows, they might be speaking like a proper dragon in no time as well, especially with all the scrolls and tomes Argus and the others are showing them."

"I would have to agree with you, Gavin." Lindar said, where he put the pillows he was carrying down on top of the ones that Gavin had just put down, before they moved a little and let Nestor add a few more to the pile, "Spyro, Spike, and Ember all show great promise, especially since they were able to learn the basics of gliding in such a short period of time, and it only makes me curious about what they can do in the future, when they complete our lessons and move onto what the other Leaders have to offer them."

"Titan will no doubt work on their combat skills, considering that he's the Leader of the Peace Keepers," Nestor stated, as he knew that Titan was eagerly awaiting the day that he allowed the trio to visit his homeworld for their first combat training session, which wouldn't be until after they were a year old, before he thought about the others, "Cosmos will show them the magical power that he has access to and what a Magic Crafters dragon can do, Bruno will likely try to teach them about the swamp they call home and some of the creatures that they tend to, and the strength that is required to do their jobs, and Lateef might show them the world of dreams that he and the other Dream Weavers watch over. It will take some time for the trio to learn everything that the other Leaders have to teach them, or show them in some cases, and, since those lessons won't happen until Spyro, Spike, and Ember are older we have more than enough time to get them ready for what the other homeworlds have to offer them."

"By the time that happens, and they turn one year old, I have no doubt that those three will have mastered the art of gliding." Lindar replied, showing that, after seeing how well the trio had done in their first gliding lesson, he had faith in their abilities and was eager to see what they did next, though that was before a thought came to him, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't the next lesson you have in mind for them one that revolves around trusting your dragonfly? Or am I thinking of something that is completely different?"

Nestor knew what Lindar was speaking of, as all young dragons eventually needed to bond with their dragonflies at some point in time, since dragonflies protected them from whatever dangers they might face, and that one of his lessons would have involved that aspect, allowing Spyro, Spike, and Ember to bond with Sparx, Talon, and Cinder.

"The next lesson I have in mind for them is related to their dragonflies, that is correct." Nestor replied, as he decided to answer Lindar's question first, because that was the polite thing to do, before lifting the last pair of pillows off the ground and returned them to the container they were storing them in, "However, I will not be doing that just yet, rather I will wait for them to be a little older so they can better understand the instructions for that particular lesson, and give the other Artisans dragons time to put together what I have in mind."

Gavin and Lindar glanced at each other for a moment, as they weren't sure what Nestor had in mind for the three young dragons that were peacefully sleeping in the nearby courtyard, but at the same time they knew that he wouldn't do anything that would hurt them, so they decided that they might as well keep their mouths shut and see what their Leader had in store for the trio, and see if there was anything either of them could do to help him prepare for whatever lesson he was thinking about.


In the following weeks Nestor discovered that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were very happy to learn that he had scheduled a few more gliding sessions for them, so they could continue to improve their skills and, eventually, master the technique he had shown them during their first session. In order to keep things interesting Nestor didn't use the tower every time they gathered for their gliding practice, as one time he used some of the stone walkways of Town Square, where some of the stones were the same height, and other times they went to Dark Hollow, to practice the same thing that the tower in Stone Hill would give them. They even used the central area of the Artisans homeworld from time to time, where Nestor would have the trio jump from one of the higher points to a lower point, just to give them some additional practice, and for the most part the three young dragons enjoyed the small challenges that he was offering them, especially since he told them that they could tackle the harder challenges that the other homeworlds offered when they were older. He also intended on taking them to one of the flight areas, which were small enchanted islands near the main landmass that made up the homeworlds, in the future, as it would allow the trio to learn how to fly for real and prepare them for when they were older, when they matured into adult dragons.

When they weren't busy trying to master the art of gliding, and weren't resting from their activities, Spyro, Spike, and Ember found themselves hanging out with the other Artisans dragons, who either let them run around and have fun or puled over some scrolls to continue their reading and speaking lessons. Nestor could tell that Spyro and Ember only went along with those lessons so they could understand everything he and the other dragons were saying, while Spike continued to enjoy the adventure stories that he discovered, much to the joy of the inhabitants of Dark Hollow. They were okay with two of the trio not caring about reading, because that meant their passions were different than what Argus and his fellow scribes did with the majority of their time, and they were eager to see what professions caught the attention of Spyro and Ember. Spike, on the other hand, seemed to have the air of a dragon that might take to the written word in some manner, be it simply being a librarian or a scribe, but for now they had no idea what his future held for him and were more than willing to wait for a few years, so they could see if their thoughts about him were correct. Nestor had no idea if Spike would turn out like Argus and the other dragons of Dark Hollow, since it seemed like he just enjoyed reading the scrolls and tomes that were brought to him, but at the same time he was also willing to wait a few years to see what profession he took to.

While all that was happening Nestor and the couple of Artisans dragons that he talked to, and told them what his idea was for the trio's next lesson, continued working on the area that would serve as the next test for the three young dragons and their dragonflies. Of course he didn't tell Spyro, Spike, and Ember what he and the others were doing, as that would defeat the point of this exercise, but they did enlist the aid of Sparx, Talon, and Cinder when they got close to the area being finished, as they were the ones that needed to know what was going on. What they were doing was building a temporary maze for the three young dragons to run through, one that was located on another small island near the one they lived on and was accessed by a portal that didn't get used very much, and they intended to stock the maze with three items, one for each of the dragonflies to lead their respective dragon to. The dragonflies would be the guides for this bonding exercise, as they would know where all three items were located and would know the full layout of the maze, so they could bypass the small hazards that were scattered throughout the maze and safely lead their respective dragon to the item they had been assigned, before making their way out again. Lindar, who was going to be present during the lesson, intended to time the trio and see how quickly they made it through the maze, and then, once all three of them had collected their first item, he and Nestor would return the items and have the dragonflies lead the trio to a new item, until all three of them had found each item at least once.

That was the reason they were waiting for the trio to be around six months old before showing them the maze, that way they understood what was going on and knew the rules that were attached to this challenge, though when that day arrived Nestor approached the three young dragons, who stopped what they were doing and approached him, as they knew he had to have something new for them to do.

"Hello little ones. Are you ready for today's lesson?" Nestor asked, because a few days before the maze was finished he had told the trio that he had a new lesson for them and that it would be in a couple of days, and he could see, from just looking at them, that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were excited to see what he had in mind for them, "Good, then follow me and I'll lead you to where we'll be holding the lesson that I mentioned a few days ago."

Nestor made his way out of Stone Hill, the area that the trio spent a lot of their free time in, with the three young dragons and their dragonflies following after him, though as they returned to the Artisans homeworld Spyro and his siblings found Lindar standing by the large wooden door that all of them were sure was enchanted to remain shut, only to be surprised when they discovered that the door was actually open. On the other side of the door rested a large area that was much like the courtyard that they spent a good portion of their time in, only larger than what they had seen so far, and there were about seven new portals scattered around the area, each leading to a location that none of them had been to yet, though Spike noticed that the one in the middle seemed more important than the others, and it even had a large tree behind it for some reason. Unfortunately that portal wasn't their destination, even though it appeared that Nestor stared at it for a few seconds, but in the end they turned towards the portal that was to the right of the now opened door and walked through it, where they reappeared on an island that seemed to be a fair distance away from the land the Artisans dragons lived on, while also being close enough to be considered one of the realms that Nestor watched over. Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that the area around them was just like the rest of the Artisans homeworld, well taken care of and full of life, along with some amazing stonework that reminded them of what they had seen so far in the towers and the walls of Stone Hill.

In fact the only thing that surprised them was the large stone walls that Nestor and Lindar were standing near, which had a single opening that appeared to be an entrance, and while the stonework on it was as ornate and amazing as everything else they had seen they knew that there was something special about this place, hence the reason that Nestor brought them out here in the first place.

"Today we will be doing something different," Nestor said, to which he turned around and faced the trio, who were staring at the maze that was behind him, though he wasn't surprised by that, as they hadn't seen this structure before and had every right to be interested in what was in front of them, before they focused on him for a moment, "What lies in front of us is a maze, where I have hidden three items throughout the various rooms that the maze has, and each of you will have to go in and retrieve one of the items, one at a time to be exact, all while trusting your dragonflies and following their directions to safely reach the item they are tasked with leading you to. This test is one that will allow you to bond with your dragonflies, by working with them to complete the challenge we have designed for you, and, based on what I've seen so far, I have no doubt that all three of you will impress us with your skills and ability to work as a team. Spyro, would you like to be the first one to enter the maze?"

"Sure." Spyro replied, though while he was surprised by part of this test, where Nestor wanted him and his siblings to take turns tackling the maze, he was sure that all three of them would be able to overcome whatever was inside the maze and claim the items that had been placed inside the structure, before he turned his head slightly, "Come on Sparx!"

Sparx buzzed happily as he flew into the maze, slow enough for Spyro to follow him without losing him, and Spyro charged into the structure not a few seconds later, where Spike and Ember sat down as they waited for the pair to return with the item that Sparx knew the location of. The first thing that Spyro noticed was that there were three paths for him to take, where each of them had to lead to one of the items that Nestor had placed inside the maze, and looked up at Sparx to see which of the paths he needed to take, where he spotted his dragonfly heading down the path on his left and made sure to follow him. What impressed him was the fact that the walls of the maze were tall enough to prevent him from climbing over them and ignoring the lesson that Nestor wanted them to learn, not that he was thinking of ruining all the effort the older dragons had put into building this area, and was more than willing to follow Sparx as he lead the way through the maze. Something that interested him was the first room that they came to, as it appeared that there were large rooms that were scattered throughout the maze, though what really caught his attention was the large tree that was in the area Sparx had brought him to, but for the most part it didn't seem the item he was looking for was in this area, which meant that he needed to move on and find the real area the item was resting in.

Of course, in order to do that, he needed Sparx to show him the way through the maze, though before he could do anything he heard some buzzing and found his friend flying through the air with a trio of birds following after him, no doubt trying to eat him. Spyro knew that Nestor wouldn't have allowed them to run the maze if these birds were here, since they seemed to like dragonflies, which meant they must have arrived while Nestor and Lindar were gathering him and his siblings for today's lesson, and it didn't appear that they were in the mood to leave. Still, the birds were trying to eat his friend and he wasn't about to let that happen, so he called out to Sparx and readied himself, where Sparx figured out what he was doing and shifted his course so the birds would be on Spyro's level, who charged at the birds with the intent to scare them off. Not a few seconds later he determined that it was the smart move to make, as the trio of birds chickened out the moment they noticed him charging at them and flew off, either to another part of the maze or they were leaving the island, never to return, but Spyro didn't care as he made sure that Sparx was okay, who was perfectly fine since none of the birds had gotten close enough to bite him.

With that done, and Sparx was ready to move on, Spyro headed down the path that was opposite of the opening they had emerged from and continued to follow after Sparx as he made his way through the maze, where they doubled back once, something that Spyro determined was a test of patience, before they found another room. This time around there was nothing special about the room, as it seemed to be full of grass with a single stone pedestal that was his height, but Spyro grinned as he spotted a red gemstone that was resting on the pedestal, which, based on what Sparx was doing with his buzzing, had to be the item they had come for. The only thing that worried Spyro was the fact that he had no idea how he was supposed to retrieve the gemstone, other than picking it up with his mouth, but that was when he was surprised by what Sparx did, as his friend tapped the item and it bounced into the air, only to come to a stop above Spyro's back, which told him that Nestor had really thought of everything. With the item collected, and there being only one entrance for them to take, Spyro turned around and followed Sparx as he lead the way back to the entrance of the maze, though the two of them were smiling all the way, as they were happy to complete Nestor's test.

When they walked out of the maze a few moments later, thanks to Sparx quickly leading the way out, Nestor nodded his head and Lindar stopped one of his clocks, apparently stating that it took nearly five minutes to get the item and return to the start, which was a common score for most dragons when they tried this for the first time, but Spyro didn't let the score get to him as he sat down near Ember and let Spike and Talon take their turn.

Spike had seen his brother head down the first left he and Sparx had come to, which meant that there weren't any items down that way, and Talon directed him down the right path, where he carefully followed his friend as he kept his eyes open for any signs of danger. The only reason he thought about danger is because he could have sworn that he heard the sounds of some birds nearby, more specifically a while after Spyro and Sparx had entered the maze, so he was curious as to whether or not he'd face something similar along the path that Talon was leading him down. He was sure that Spyro marveled at the size of the walls, something he didn't do since he knew it was designed to keep them contained in the maze, but at the same time he was impressed by the fact that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons had built this maze in such a short period of time, or maybe it had always been on this island and they had restored it for him and his siblings. Based on the scrolls and tomes he had read so far, which he understood bits and pieces of, he didn't recall seeing a mention of this place, though that told him that the older dragons had likely hidden the knowledge of this place so young dragons didn't find out what the path was before they learned how to bond with their dragonflies, a smart move on their part since he was sure that someone must have tried that in the past.

Talon's buzzing interrupted his thoughts for a moment, where he found that he had nearly walked into a small hole in the floor and that his friend had stopped him from falling into the trap that had been placed for him, though from the looks of it Spike had to guess that it wasn't very deep, meaning it was supposed to slow him down and wasn't designed to hurt anyone that came down this path. As such he just jumped over the small gap and moved forward, knowing that Talon knew the way to the item he was supposed to get and that he wouldn't lead him into a trap that would actually hurt him, but he had to admit that this test was just as fun as when they were learning how to glide. Talon's path, as it turned out, had a few more traps along the way, where Spike found that none of them were designed to hurt whoever took this path, just like the first one, and it was rather easy to get around them, but at the same time he was having fun and knew that, from seeing how his friend was moving and buzzing, that Talon was having fun as well, despite this being a test for the two of them. He was sure that Spyro and Sparx had some fun when they were searching for their item, just like he was sure that Ember and Cinder would do the same thing when they had their turn, before he focused on the opening that was in front of him and looked at the room Talon had brought him to.

There was a small stone dragon statue in the center of the room, one that was about half the height of Nestor and the other Artisans dragons, and Spike could tell, from the vest that the statue was wearing, and the quill in his left hand, that it must have been made to represent a scholar or a scribe. What caught his attention was the red gemstone that was resting in the statue's open right hand, which Talon was pointing at, meaning that they had found the item that Nestor wanted them to recover, but before doing anything Spike walked around the statue, to make sure there weren't any traps and to see if he could find a way up to the statue's hand. What surprised him was the fact that there was a small set of steps leading up to where the hand was located, so he carefully climbed up them and found that none of the steps triggered anything, before he reached the top step and stared at the gemstone that was in front of him, where he tapped it and found it floating above his back, which was nice since he was sure it was too big to fit inside his mouth. The moment he had the gemstone he glided down to the entrance that Talon was waiting near and followed him through the path that they had taken to reach the statue, as if they were running from some sort of trap, before finally emerging at the entrance that his siblings were sitting in front of.

Once he emerged from the maze, and let Nestor take the gemstone from him, like Spyro had done when he finished his attempt, Lindar stopped a second clock and stated that his time was around the time that his brother had set, though Spike simply smiled as he sat down next to Spyro as Ember and Cinder readied themselves for their attempt.

"So, we're heading straight?" Ember asked, as she knew that if Spyro had headed down the path on the left, and Spike had gone down the path on the right, than that meant that she and Cinder would have to go down the path in front of them and face whatever obstacles Nestor and the others had left for them.

Cinder buzzed for a few seconds, to confirm Ember's question as she walked, before flying forward and resuming his task of guiding her to the gemstone that was the item she needed to find and recover, something she had determined based on the fact that both of her brothers had found gemstones at the end of their path and the fact that Nestor had used them to inspire the three of them when they were learning how to glide. She was also sure that there would be a trap or two waiting for her, because Spike had been happy when he emerged from his portion of the maze and that meant he must have had something that was like those adventure stories he liked to read, so she was making sure she was prepared for whatever was in front of her. Sure enough she found a gap in the floor, a shallow one that would catch an unsuspecting dragon off guard, which she jumped over with ease, a few dead ends that made her backtrack, and even a wooden copy of some sort of green creature that the older dragons must have known about, but she simply walked around that obstacle and continued forward. Cinder continued to lead the way, pointing her at some of the obstacles that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons had created, and Ember either jumped over them, moved around them, or just ignored them so she could focus on finding the gemstone that she was supposed to be looking for.

Eventually she found a decent sized room with a number of wooden copies of the same green creature that she had seen earlier, each of them holding a wooden copy of the gemstone she was looking for, but that proved to be quite easy to overcome, as she found the real gemstone rather quickly. All she had to do was tackle the wooden obstacle and the gemstone fell down to her level, where she tapped it with one of her claws, allowing it to take it's position above her back, before she and Cinder made their way out of the maze by retracing their path. It didn't take them long to return to the entrance of the maze, where Spyro, Spike, Sparx, and Talon cheered at them for completing their portion of the maze as well, while Nestor took the gemstone and Lindar took down her time as well, before stating that all three of them had been so close to each other that there was no clear winner, if one considered this to be a race. Ember decided not to care about her time, since that wasn't the main reason behind this test, and smiled as she joined her brothers, as they had done well in bonding with their dragonflies and had done exactly what Nestor had asked of them, so for now all three of them were happy with what they had done.

Nestor, on the other hand, smiled as well as he informed the trio that they had done well and that they deserved a break before they tried the maze again, with different paths next time, though he could tell that the bonds between the three young dragons and their dragonflies had been strengthened by this test, which made him eager to see what else the trio would show him and the other Artisans dragons in the months to come.

Prelude: Having Fun

View Online

Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that, in addition to running around the Stone Hill area like they usually did, or one of the other areas if they wanted to do something different, that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons made sure they spent a few days a week practicing the skills that they were trying to teach them. Of course that meant that they spent some time working on their ability to glide, made sure they knew how to read the scrolls and tomes from the libraries of Dark Hollow, even if two of them really didn't care about reading at all, and they visited the island with the maze at least once a week, so they could continue bonding with their dragonflies and attempt to beat the scores that their siblings set. After their first time visiting the maze, and testing it out, Nestor let Lindar be the one to accompany them to the island, so he could time each of them when they ran a random path through the maze, as Sparx, Talon, and Cinder knew all three paths that were currently in the maze, meaning they could pick one at random to confuse the dragon they were paired with, even though Spyro and his siblings had a habit of catching on rather quickly, which made their friends happy. Nestor was happy to see that they were doing well and would reward their hard work with days off from their training, going to one of the realms of the Artisans homeworld so they could relax, or do whatever it was that they wanted, while he thought up new ways to test what they already knew.

The gemstones, as the trio learned, were enchanted by Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters, which explained how the red items they had been told to find had been able to float above their backs after they found them and 'claimed' them from their resting place, which only made them more interested in seeing what Nestor intended to use the maze for in the incoming weeks and months.

Of course not all of their time was spent on what Nestor called the 'basics', the critical skills that a dragon, regardless of which homeworld it called home, was supposed to know, as the other Artisans dragons also let them take breaks from that sort of thing and either let them act like young dragons or showed them the profession that they had dedicated their lives to mastering. Lindar actually let them come with him one time when he was visiting his workshop, the area that contained all the clocks that he was working on, be they small ones that one could wear, like he did all the time, or ones that would sit in a hallway or a castle, and entertained the trio by showing them around his workspace. Gavin showed them around the space that he worked in, a mobile cart of some kind where he kept all his equipment, and demonstrated the art of making drinks for the rest of the Artisans dragons, when they needed some energy to keep moving on with whatever they were doing. Astor and the other dragons of Dark Hollow had stories to tell them, about what they did while they were growing up and learning the basics of being a dragon, what they did before they found the professions that they spent their lives mastering, and anything else they could think of, though Astor, being the oldest dragon in the entirety of the Artisans homeworld, was prone to falling asleep from time to time, which cut stories short if he was the only one talking to the trio.

Other dragons, like Devlin and Alvar, enjoyed having the trio around to sample one of their latest creations, which was something that Gavin couldn't do since his drinks were for older dragons, even though he told the trio that he'd be more than happy to show them what he could offer them when they were a little older, after they turned five anyway. Spyro, Spike, and Ember liked hanging out with the cooks from time to time, as the new recipes each of them made were quite good, even if there were a few that didn't turn out quite so well, but the pair of cooks simply smiled and said that it was okay if a recipe failed, as it gave them something to work on in the future. Nils, Thor, and Delbin were often near each other, where the trio discovered that they usually tried to find a good place to quietly work on their individual art pieces, and they were occasionally visited by Nevin, who would make remarks on their art, which turned out to be suggestions that would make things better for the piece in question. Delbin, being a painter, looked up to Nevin, the master painter in the Artisans homeworld, and usually followed through with his suggestions, as they were generally correct, but even then there were times where he ignored what Nevin said and continued with his painting, though at the same time Nevin wasn't upset over that, as each dragon was different and had their own style, and he was merely making suggestions, not commanding the others to follow what he said, so he had no problem with the others following their hearts.

What really caught the attention of Spyro, Spike, and Ember was the fact that one day, when they were older, they would be able to figure out what sort of profession they wanted to spend their lives working on, just like the rest of the Artisans dragons were doing, but for now they were focused on what Nestor wanted them to learn, before they went off and focused on something else. Of course that didn't stop them from observing the other Artisans dragons so they could see what they were doing and see if they could find something that interested them, but so far none of them were sure what sort of profession they were interested in, which made them understand why Nestor was putting off those types of lessons until they were older, since they would have an answer to this question after they experienced everything the Dragon Realms had to offer them.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that the next three months were pretty much the same as the last three months, only this time around they spent a few days each month at the maze, working with their dragonflies, building their bonds with them, and, at the same time, trying to get the fastest time of them all. What continued to surprise them was the fact that Lindar kept telling them that their scores were nearly the same, meaning that either they were running the paths with no change to their pace, which was odd considering that all three of them were sure that the three routes were the exact same and hadn't changed at all, or Lindar wasn't keeping track of their time to make them run faster and maybe build up their stamina in the process. Of course there was no way that Lindar would tell them if he was doing that or not, but at the same time they knew that he was helping them train for the future, so the trio decided not to complain about the fact that their scores were close to each other and focused on bonding with their dragonflies, who were happy to help them run through the maze and whatever else they needed assistance with. In addition to that they made sure to spend a good portion of their time practicing their gliding, usually in the presence of some of the older dragons in case they crashed into something and hurt themselves, but so far, thanks to following what Ember did, none of them had hurt themselves while practicing their gliding.

What surprised the trio was the day they turned nine months old, a day they were able to keep track of thanks to the older dragons, as it was the day that Nestor had scheduled something that was different from what they were used to doing, so they gathered in the central area of the Artisans homeworld and waited to see what Nestoer had in mind... but what interested them was the fact that Darius and Alvar were accompanying Nestor this time around.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, I'm sure that all of you are interested in hearing what I have planned for you today." Nestor said, though since they were getting closer to being one year old, a special event for every dragon that lived across the Dragon Realms, he had decided that it was time to start addressing them by their names and not by 'little ones' anymore, which he knew would catch them off guard a tiny bit, since they were so used to the term being used.

"You bet we are!" Spyro replied, as he was excited for whatever Nestor had in mind, because so far he and his siblings had been learning the basics on how to be a dragon, something everyone else learned when they were as young as he, Spike, and Ember were at the moment, and he was hoping for something new, maybe like how to breath fire or fight by using their claws, horns, and tails against their foe, like in the stories that Spike told him about, "So, are we going to start learning how to fight today?"

"That would be nice." Ember added, because one thing that interested her, from the stories that Spike told her and Spyro about, where the battles that the dragons of old had gotten into before they were able to settle down in the lands that they called home, or at least that was what the tales said, and she was eager to see what sort of training Titan and the other Peace Keepers had for them.

"I'm sorry to announce that we won't be working on combat anytime soon, nor will we be doing anything that you have done in the past." Nestor stated, though at the same time he and the others moved towards the large door, which he was leaving open for the foreseeable future, since he knew they would be using the courtyard more than they had done in the past, before stopping in front of the portal that was in the middle of the area he had brought the trio to, "Instead... we're going to the beach!"

"The... beach?" Spike asked, because he was expecting Nestor to take them through one of the other portals and visit one of the other realms that was scattered throughout the Artisans homeworld, no doubt to see how some of the other Artisans dragons lived when they weren't busy, so the news that they were going to the beach surprised him.

"That's right," Nestor said, where he tapped the stone arch of the portal that they were standing near and smiled, because on the other side of the portal was a place that all dragons liked to use as their vacation spot, and he felt that it was time for him to show the three young dragons something new, though not in the manner that they had been thinking about since he made his statement about today, "This is a portal to Dragon Shores, an island that has the best beaches in all of the Dragon Realms, and a few other things as well, but I'll let the three of you discover that for yourselves."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember looked at each other for a few seconds, as they weren't sure if they were all that interested in seeing Dragon Shores, since this was the first time they were hearing about it, before deciding that they might as well see what the place looked like and see if it was as fun as Nestor and the others claimed it was. Nestor noticed this and smiled as he walked through the portal, causing the three of them to follow after him, though when they appeared on the other side a few seconds later they were surprised to find that they were in a large courtyard-like area that had five portals that formed a circle and had an open spot that seemed to be the exit. What interested the trio was the fact that each of the five portals looked different, as the one they came through matched the stone and gold portals that they had seen around the Artisans homeworld, the one next to their left also appeared to be made out of stone, a different type no doubt, that had a blue crystal in each of it's support pillars, while the one to it's left seemed more circular and had a large green gemstone at the top of the structure, as opposed to the blue one that the Artisans portals had. The one to their right had a circular opening for the portal as well, though it seemed to be made out of a number of light blue stones and had an orange stone at it's peak, while the final portal, to the right of the fourth one, seemed to be more of a triangle shape, with an emerald color to it's stones and had three spikes on it's top, though it had no gemstone to speak of.

As they stared at the five portals, and came to a stop near Nestor, who was standing nearby, both Darius and Alvar walked through the portal they had come out of, though the pair were now carrying some boxes in their arms, which made them wonder what else Nestor wanted them to do while they were here.

"Welcome to a part of Dragon Shores that we call the Nexus." Nestor said, as he could tell that the trio was surprised by the other four portals that were around them, since this was the first time they were seeing this sort of thing, and knew that he'd have to tell them about the portals as they walked down the path that Darius and Alvar were taking, hence why he and the young dragons were following after the pair, "Each of the five homeworlds have their own portal to Dragon Shores, just like the one we walked through, so it makes sense that there would be a return portal so an Artisans dragon can return to the Artisans homeworld, or a Magic Crafters dragon can return to the Magic Crafters homeworld. I know what you might be thinking, that this is a place where someone can go from one homeworld to another in a matter of seconds, and while that would be a handy feature to have, in case of emergencies, the magic of these particular portals prevents that sort of thing from happening. If I, an Artisans dragon, were to use the Peace Keeper's portal, instead of the Artisans portal, I would first come out of the portal I was supposed to use, though you'll have to ask Cosmos more about the magic of these portals if you're interested in them, as I have told you what I know about them."

"So there's a chance that other dragons will be here?" Spike asked, because based on what he was hearing it sounded like someone else might be at the beach, either relaxing on their own or waiting for them to arrive, though at the same time he and Ember stopped as Spyro tapped them with his tail.

It appeared that Spyro was interested in testing something, as he turned around and charged at the portal that Nestor had been looking at, the one that had to be the Magic Crafters portal, and disappeared the moment he passed through it, but what surprised the pair was that their brother came charging out of the Artisans portal like Nestor had told them would happen if someone tried to do that, before they regrouped and rejoined the others.

"Oh, there will be other dragons here." Nestor replied, though while he was slightly amused by one of the trio testing the magic of the portals, in the manner he had said, he turned his attention to the open area in front of them, which was a large sandy area with a number of palm trees near where they were walking, where he smiled as he took in the waves that were touching the beach.

"Nestor!" a voice said, where Spyro, Spike, and Ember turned their heads and spotted a somewhat familiar dragon, one that had a purple mohawk, beard, and tail tuft, though while they realized that this was Titan, the Leader of the Peace Keeper dragons, though instead of wearing his armor he was wearing an odd purple pair of shorts for some reason, which made them wonder what was going on, "I'm glad you, Darius, and Alvar could make it, instead of something coming up and making you stay in the Artisans homeworld all day long... and I'm glad to see the three of you again, even though the last time you would have seen me was when you were a day or two old."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember kind of remembered Titan, as it was hard to forget someone like him, but at the same time they remembered Cosmos, Bruno, and Lateef, the other Leaders that had been there when they were first introduced to Sparx, Talon, and Cinder, which made them wonder if the others were here as well. That question was answered not even a few seconds later, where they spotted the three dragons in question standing near where Titan had been before Nestor had stepped out onto the beach, and each of them were wearing different colored shorts, which Nestor revealed were swimsuits, something that older dragons wore when they went to the beach, though that also meant that the three of them wouldn't have to worry about wearing something like that for a long time. What interested the trio was the fact that Lindar was standing nearby as well, which meant he must have gone through the Artisans portal long before they did, but he seemed happy and that made the trio wonder what they would be doing today, before they went back home. Darius, on the other hand, simply walked over to where Lindar was standing and set some things down, showing that he must have come for a different reason, but that only made the three of them even more curious about what was going on and what they might be doing.

"I made sure to clear my schedule for today," Nestor replied, though as he said that Alvar walked over to part of the beach where he would be able to do his thing, which was the moment that the trio watched him pull out some pieces of wood and some raw meat, making them wonder what he was planning on doing, "Don't worry, part of the reason that Alvar came, besides needing some time off from Town Square and his duties as a chef, is because he wanted to cook us an amazing lunch, one that needs a few hours to make, giving the three of you plenty of time to enjoy yourselves without having to worry about doing anything else for some time. Darius just wanted some time off and decided that this was the best way to recharge his creative mind for the future, so he'll likely be resting in the sun for a few hours."

"What's the catch?" Ember inquired, because after everything they had been through so far, in the last couple of months, that she was sure that there was a lesson to be learned somewhere and that it would be revealed at some point in the next hour or two, and her brothers, while not totally sharing her opinions on the matter, were curious as to what sort of answer Nestor would give her.

"Catch? There is no catch." Nestor stated, though he couldn't fault one of the young dragons from asking him that sort of question, since most of their time had been spent learning how to be a dragon, but at the same time he pulled out a few towels and put them on top of one of the containers that were near them, while Alvar set the wood on fire and started placing the meat in the area he intended to cook it in, before turning to face them again, "We're on vacation, which means that you can relax in the sun, run around the beach and chase each other, gather some of the sand to build castles or whatever you want to build, and even play around in the water, either swimming or splashing each other."

Spyro tilted his head for a moment, as he had to admit that what he was hearing was interesting, and he smiled for a few seconds as he noticed that Spike and Ember were walking over to the edge of the water, though the moment they came to a stop, and stared at the waves, he rushed forward and barreled into Spike, knocking the two of them into the water without delay. Ember and their dragonflies stood there for a moment, as they showed different degrees of surprise at what had happened, though when both of her brothers emerged Ember found that Spyro was laughing and Spike, while being a little shocked, clearly intended to get Spyro for what he did. Nestor and the others watched as Spike burst out of the water and charged at Spyro, where the two of them returned to the beach and started running around the area that was around them, but he could tell that they were just having fun in their own way and didn't seem like they were going to hurt each other. Ember, on the other hand, walked over to where the older dragons were standing and found that they had brought small tools of some kind, where Titan chuckled and picked up a few of them, before walking over to another part of the beach and set some of the tools down in front of Ember, where he showed her the shovel and a bucket for a few seconds, only to drive the shovel into the sand.

Ember tilted her head for a moment as Titan explained what he was doing, that he was gathering sand and water so he could build a sand castle, before she picked up one of the other shovels and started digging into the area to her left, allowing her to dig up some sand and dump it into the bucket that Titan set next to her. When she had enough material in the bucket she looked up at Titan, who lifted his bucket into the air for a second and then turned it around, which was when he hit the ground with the top of the container, causing Ember to wonder what he was doing, before he pulled his bucket up and revealed a small sand tower where he hit the ground. Once she knew what to do, and Titan moved onto gathering more sand, she looked at her bucket and tipped it over, since she didn't have the height that the older dragon had, and forced the top of the bucket around until it was where Titan had placed his, where she tapped the bucket for a few seconds before pulling the container away, revealing a decent copy of Titan's sand tower. It wasn't long before she had enough material in the bucket to make a second tower, though as she did that she found Nestor, now dressed in his own swimsuit, sitting near her and Titan, where he proceeded to start building a wall between the two towers that had been made so far and inquired as to where the third one would be going, and while all that was happening she noticed that the other Leaders were doing their own thing as they enjoyed their time off as well.

She knew that Nestor liked to build things, based on the projects that she and her brothers had seen across the Artisans homeworld, and since she really knew nothing about this sort of thing she decided that having him help her in building her castle was a good thing and said nothing as they worked on the structure they were working on.

While Ember was doing that with Nestor and Titan, and they were building a decent looking sand castle, Spyro and Spike ran around part of the beach, though when Spike finally tackled his brother into the sand the two of them chuckled for a few seconds before heading back to the water. It was clear that Spike wasn't upset with Spyro, especially since he returned the favor almost immediately, and the moment the two of them returned to the water he walked forward a little more and paddled along with his legs, as he had seen a few of the older dragons do this when they were in the water, which wasn't all that common, and one of them had informed him that what they were doing was called swimming. He didn't have much practice in this sort of thing, since Nestor and the others hadn't actually taught him and his siblings how to do this, but he had learned a bit from watching the adults and reading a few of the scrolls that talked about the subject, though it was nice to put what he had learned into practice, even if it was a little difficult than he believed it to be. Spyro tilted his head as he watched Spike for a few moments, as he was a little confused as to what his brother was doing, only to decide to try it himself and moved out to the area of the water that Spike was in, where he started to mimic what his brother was doing, with limited success.

What Nestor found interesting was that Ember glanced at her brothers for a moment, seeing them make their first attempts at swimming, and then got up from where she was sitting as she charged into the water that Spyro and Spike were in, which caused him to chuckle as she attempted what they were attempting.

"I had no idea they knew the basics on how to swim." Titan commented, though at the same time he glanced down at the castle that Ember had been making for the last couple of minutes, which he and Nestor had been assisting her with, and found that Nestor was making sure everything was as Ember left it, so she could continue building when she got tired of being in the water.

"Oh, we didn't actually teach them any of that," Nestor replied, as that was the amusing thing about the three young dragons, when one of them found something they liked, be it a story or a skill they hadn't seen yet, they always watched the older dragons a few times before making their first attempt, and Spike had gone one step further by looking through all of the scrolls and tomes to get more information about this skill, "What you are seeing right now is what Spike has been reading about for the last two weeks, ever since he spotted one of the other Artisans dragons swimming, and both Spyro and Ember are making their own attempts at the same time, though without any training, from me or someone else, they're already doing quite well. You can tell that they're being smart about this, since they're staying close to the beach in case something happens to one of them, so we can rush over and help them, but for the most part it seems like they won't be needing any assistance, so we can sit back and watch them have fun... though I will have to see what we can do in the future, to properly teach them how to swim."

Titan nodded his head in understanding, because while swimming was a skill that all dragons learned when they were older, usually between two to five years old in most cases, Spyro and his siblings were clearly different from the rest of the dragons that lived in the Dragon Realms, especially Ember when he considered what he had learned about her first attempt at gliding, so if Nestor said he'd figure out a way to teach them how to swim, then he meant it. He and the other dragons chuckled as Ember swung her right wing and splashed both Spike and Spyro at the same time, surprising the pair for a few seconds, since they weren't expecting her to do that, before they retaliated and soon the area around them was a splash zone, with each of the three young dragons having fun while being in the water. It was clear that the siblings were having fun, despite all the time and energy they had put into Nestor's lessons, but that was the point of this venture, to let them relax and have fun, instead of forcing them to go through another lesson and tiring them out, as they would have countless additional lessons from him and the other three Leaders, once Nestor was done with the basics, and he already had a few ideas in mind after watching them play on the beach earlier, just like he was sure Cosmos, Bruno, and Lateef might have come up with a few ideas as well.

Spyro and his siblings played in the water for another ten to fifteen minutes, according to Lindar anyway, before they decided that it was time to get out and return to what Ember had been doing, but before they approached the sand castle Nestor made sure to show them how to dry themselves off after being in the water. Once the three of them were dry they headed over to the sand castle and Ember resumed what she was doing, gathering sand and placing it down, where Spyro and Spike joined her, though they sat down and attempted to make the central building that was the heart of the entire castle. From watching them Nestor knew that it was too soon to determine whether they had any talent in building, just like he did, but he had to admit that it was nice to watch the trio divide up what they needed to do among them, so they could build the castle faster. At one point Spyro accidentally smashed one of the walls with his tail, where he seemed a little worried that it would upset his sister, since she had spent a good amount of time on the castle before joining him and Spike in the water, but instead of being upset Nestor could see that Ember was fine with it, as she told her brother that mistakes happened and that they could fix it, before they dived back into their work with smiles on their faces. It was the same thing that Nestor had seen many times since the three young dragons had started his lessons, that they were working together to overcome problems or pool their skills together to make something better, and that brought a smile to both his face and to the faces of Lindar, Darius, and Alvar.

Nestor had fun helping the trio whenever they needed his assistance or wanted his opinion on their castle, like if they were doing something right or if they needed to change something they had added in, and before he knew it Alvar was calling everyone over for lunch. The type of meal he had prepared was some slow cooked meat that contained the smoke from the wood he had chosen, something he was good at doing, along with some fruit, vegetables, drinks, and anything else they might need for such a meal, and he made sure there was enough food for everyone. That was a good thing, as all of them were hungry and they made sure that everyone had their fair share of the meat that had been brought, where Spyro and his siblings enjoyed the smoked meat, which was either chicken or beef, and smiled as they enjoyed themselves, which made Nestor and the others happy as well. While it was a shame that Nestor hadn't asked Thomas to come along, as his lute playing would have made the day perfect, Cosmos did use a bit of his magic to make music in the area around them, causing everyone to keep their smiles on their faces as they had fun, especially Spyro, Spike, and Ember, who were clearly having the time of their lives.

He knew that this day would be one of their favorite memories, that it would overcome anything bad that happened to them in the future, and he was happy to give them something special, even as he waited to see what the three of them would do in the coming weeks... before pushing that thought aside as he had fun as well, knowing that he'd deal with the future when they weren't on vacation.

Interlude: Birthday Party

View Online

In the days that followed their visit to Dragon Shores, and their first visit to the beach, Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that the routine that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons had set for them over the last couple of months remained the same, as nothing new happened to them. They were just fine with that, as the excitement from what they usually did, which was practicing their gliding, running the maze with Sparx, Talon, and Cinder leading the way, or visiting Dark Hollow to continue their lessons on how to read and speak, which they were getting better at as the days went by, was all they could handle for the moment. Nestor, as always, was quite surprised by their progress, even shocked at times, where Argus and Oswin stated that it was because he was used to the normal amount of time it took dragons to master various activities, such as gliding or speaking, and the fact that they were doing some of those things quicker was what was surprising him. That didn't stop the siblings at all, as they continued to tackle the lessons that Nestor wanted them to learn, the basics on how to be a dragon as he called them, and they were definitely getting better at what they were doing, but they hadn't reached the point where they 'mastered' the basics, which they were fine with, since it gave them something to work towards.

In addition to spending time learning the basics the three of them also had plenty of days to do whatever they wanted, which was common before they went to the beach with Nestor and the other Leaders, though they usually spent their time wandering the available realms of the Artisans homeworld, to the best of their ability anyway. Due to their size, as they were still quite small in regards to the older dragons, it was still hard for them to jump high enough so they could glide from place to place, so when they visited Town Square, for instance, they were either accompanied by an older dragon or someone came across them after they arrived at their destination and helped them to where they were going. Nestor told them not to be worried about that, as they would be the size they were for a little while longer, and soon all three of them would grow again, only to stop growing when they reached ten years old, which meant that they wouldn't grow until they matured into adult dragons and took on the bipedal stance everyone else had. He had also informed the three of them that they were about half a foot tall and that the tallest they could grow, before stopping, was around three and a half feet, four feet if they counted their horns, so that gave them something to look forward to, as that meant that they wouldn't need help getting places when they were older, something that the older dragons were no doubt looking forward to, even if they didn't say anything about it.

That was something they were all waiting for, to be tall enough so they could move around the Artisans homeworld and the realms without having to inconvenience one of the older dragons, since some of them tended to be quite busy with their professions, hence one of the reasons that Alvar wanted to take a short break and join them on their trip to Dragon Shores, so he could relax a little, which he ended up doing after everyone had eaten the lunch he prepared, and he was happy to see everyone liked it so much.

Despite the fact that both Spyro and Ember had no interest in reading, and usually only listened to Argus and the others when they were in Dark Hollow so they could converse with anyone that wanted to talk with them, Spike found that he did enjoy the vast libraries that the area possessed. Sure, his favorite stories revolved around the action that the Peace Keeper dragons were involved in, of which there were plenty of stories since Titan and his predecessors made sure that the scribes of the Artisans dragons knew of every event that happened since they settled on the islands that were now known as the homeworlds of the Dragon Realms, but that didn't stop Spike from reading the other types of books, just to see what they contained. One thing he did discover were that there were other types of books that weren't in Dark Hollow's libraries, as the Magic Crafters had their own library of all the spells they developed and how to use each of the magic artifacts that they created, and even the Dream Weavers had their own hidden library that could only be found if one was skilled at the type of magic that they used, so his only ways to get at those types of books were if he asked one of the dragons to help him or if he learned the magic needed to locate the books. In the end Spike decided to retire those types of thoughts and focused on the library that he had access to, the one that he was familiar with, as he knew that he'd get around to the other libraries in the future, once he figured out what sort of profession he was really interested in, which would be around the time that Spyro and Ember did the same thing.

What interested him was the fact that he found an entry in one of the later tomes that made reference to a 'Gnasty Gnorc', but from what he could tell the threat had been a minor one and the matter had been closed by the dragons rather quickly, so he simply shrugged, finished the rest of the book, and then returned it to the shelf before moving onto the next book that Argus had suggested he take a look at.

While Spike spent his spare time in Dark Hollow, reading the various tomes and doing his own research on whatever interested him, Spyro and Ember spent whatever free time they had watching the other Artisans dragons, like Delbin or Thomas, mostly in the attempt to figure out what they were interested in. Ember did have an interest in the various battles that Spike told her about, the ones that the Peace Keepers had told the other dragons about, and she was looking forward to the day when she and her brothers were able to visit the other homeworlds, as she was eager to visit the Peace Keepers and see what they could teach the three of them. Spyro shared his sister's views on seeing what Titan had to teach them, since Nestor said that it was something they would do at some point in the future, but at the same time he had no idea what truly interested him, so he spent some of his free time just wandering around the Artisans homeworld as he considered what he wanted to do in the future, when he and his siblings were much older. Lindar and the other dragons told him that it was fine that he didn't have a particular interest right now, as most dragons, regardless of which land they called home, spent a few years before they figured out what sort of profession interested them, so he was under no pressure in determining what he wanted to do in the future.

Spyro was positive that he'd figure out what he wanted to do in the future, once he found something that actually interested him like how being a scholar interested Spike, but for right now he was more than willing to spend his time with his siblings, overcoming the training that Nestor had for them, before attempting to figure out what sort of profession he wanted to take up when he was older.


The next three months, from the time of their visit to Dragon Shores, went by just like the three months that went by between when Nestor first introduced them to the basics of gliding and when they first visited the maze, and Spyro, Spike, and Ember spent their time tackling the lessons they had been learning so far. Nestor continued to be amazed by the progress that they were showing, once more confirming that they were overcoming the times that it took the other dragons to get the hang of something, be it gliding or bonding with their dragonflies, and Sparx, Talon, and Cinder were more than happy to assist them in whatever they needed help with, within reason of course. Ember was sure that their times would start to diverge at some point, based on the fact that one of the times they ran the maze she was positive that she had been slightly faster than both Spyro and Spike, but, like the previous times she asked, Lindar said that their scores were still pretty close to each other, so no clear winner could be determined yet. She was still of the opinion that he wasn't telling them the truth, that this was a way for them to build their stamina and continue to bond with their dragonflies, but at the same time she decided not to worry about it, as she was sure that when a good gap in their times appeared he would tell them about it, so until that happened she and her siblings faced whatever challenges Nestor and the others put in the maze with smiles on their faces.

Spyro and Spike spent those three months like they usually did, going to their shared lessons with Ember, learning what Nestor and the other Artisans dragons wanted them to know about being dragons, and spending their free time however they wanted. Spike continued to enjoy his time with the dragons of Dark Hollow, as the library they had was amazing, though one thing he decided to set his sights on, that he knew nothing about, was the legends and tales of the purple dragons, because he was curious as to what awaited him and Spyro in the future, but he was surprised to find that Argus and the others couldn't direct him to what he was looking for. The way they told him about the missing knowledge made him realize that, in their hurry to learn more about the purple dragons as a whole, it had simply been misplayed in the bookshelves and the library itself, and that they hadn't found the tomes yet, so the information he was after was currently lost and would take some time to find. In the end Spike guessed that it was okay, as he was sure that the arrival of two purple dragons had caused some chaos for the dragons of the Artisans homeworld, though at the same time he knew that one day, when he was older, he'd find those tomes and return them to their rightful place in the library, before seeing what information they held on the purple dragons. His siblings, on the other hand, weren't that interested in what the books had to say about him and Spyro, as they were sure that Nestor and the other Leaders would have told them something by now if it was so important, but that didn't stop Spike from trying to find the missing tomes.

That all came to an abrupt stop one day when Spyro got up at the normal time he and his siblings woke up, which was around six in the morning when he asked Lindar about it, and as the three of them stretched a little, to wake the rest of their bodies up, they were greeted with silence, something that wasn't common in the area of Stone Hill that they currently lived in, or the surrounding areas for that matter.

"This is so weird." Spyro commented, as he wasn't used to waking up and discovering that it was only him and his siblings that seemed to be in the Stone Hill area, especially since he knew that Nestor and some of the other dragons were working on something near the courtyard he, Spike, and Ember slept in, and he knew his siblings had to be wondering what was going on as well, "Where is everyone?"

"I have no idea." Spike replied, though even as he said that he and his siblings left the main courtyard they were in and tried exploring the tower area that they had their first gliding lesson in, but when they walked out of the other side of the tunnel they discovered that there was no one near the tower, which made him wonder if something had happened while they were sleeping.

"We weren't attacked, due to there being no enemies to threaten the Dragon Realms and the fact that we would have woken up if such a thing happened," Ember said, as she was curious as to what was going on, since this was the first time they hadn't spotted any of the other Artisans dragons after waking up, and while she knew that some things had to change as they got older, especially when they became adults, she was sure that someone would have been near them, so the absence of Lindar, Gavin, and the others meant that something was going on, but what that something was she had absolutely no idea, "Maybe we should try the homeworld and see if we can't find someone there, just so we can get down to the bottom of whatever is going on."

Spyro and Spike glanced at each other for a moment, as they had to wonder if they would be lucky when they reached the other side of the portal, before following Ember as she headed back towards the whirlwind that would take them back to the Artisans homeworld, all while their dragonflies followed them. It didn't take the three of them long to appear on the other side of the portal that connected to Stone Hill, where they found the hub area of the Artisans homeworld resting around them, but as they started to spread out, so they could search the immediate area for signs of Nestor and the other dragons, they discovered that the only creatures near them were the couple small groups of sheep that usually just wandered around the area, until Alvar needed one or two of them. Still, that didn't stop them from continuing their search of the area, finding that none seemed out of place near the waterfall, the dragon head that covered the portal to Nevin's castle seemed to be closed, and the large door to the courtyard that contained the portal to Dragon Shores was closed as well, which only made them wonder what was going on at the moment. Since they hadn't seen anyone in Stone Hill, and had very limited choices, Spike wondered if they should search Dark Hollow and see if any of the other scholars and scribes were sleeping in for once, but just as he thought about that he noticed something in the corner of his eye and turned around to face the tunnel that would take them to Town Square.

He didn't get a good look at whatever the movement had been, but one thing was for sure and that was the fact that he had seen the movement of small wings enter the tunnel, wings that, if he remembered some of his personal studies of the Artisans library, could only belong to a fairy.

"What's wrong Spike?" Spyro asked, as he noticed that his brother seemed to be distracted by something and was a little curious as to what that something was, especially since they were in the middle of trying to figure out why all of the Artisans dragons were suddenly missing from the areas they were used to seeing them in, before he glanced at the tunnel and tilted his head a little, "Did you see something?"

"I'm not entirely sure what I saw, since I only saw it for a second or two," Spike replied, knowing that his brother and sister might not want to investigate Town Square based on what he was about to say, but he suspected that there was a reason behind why he had seen the flutter of fairy wings while they were looking for the Artisans dragons, "but I think I saw a fairy fly towards the area that the portal to Town Square is in. Maybe Nestor and the others are there, having a meeting that they didn't want to bother us with?"

"Or maybe this is another lesson, like the maze was?" Ember offered, because the maze had been the last time they actually learned anything new, which was the importance of bonding with their dragonflies, and she could tell that Cinder and the others had no idea what was going on, meaning that this had to be some sort of lesson, but what sort of lesson she had no idea.

Spike tilted his head for a moment, as he was curious as to whether or not this could be a lesson of some kind, before deciding that the only way they could figure out what was going on was by following the fairy he thought he saw, though as he walked forward he heard the sounds of his siblings following after him, meaning they were willing to see if he had actually seen anything or if his eyes were messing with him. Spike hoped that it wasn't his eyes messing with him, as that would mean he'd likely need to get some glasses when he was older, something he personally wanted to avoid despite having nothing against them, before he pushed that thought from his mind and focused on following what he had seen, which resulted in him and his siblings emerging from the tunnel they had been walking through. It didn't take them long to emerge from the tunnel and pause when they entered the small area that the whirlwind tower, the one that would allow them to head to Town Square, was located in, though not a few seconds later they continued moving and headed into the center of the tower, where Spike went first since he had seen the fairy. What surprised him was that, at the top of the tower, floated one of the fairies he had seen in the Artisans homeworld, which both of his siblings had seen in the past as well, though she smiled as Spyro and Ember joined them, before flying through the Town Square portal and disappeared within a few seconds.

The trio glanced at each other for a moment, as they had no idea what was going on right now and had no idea if the fairy was messing with them, before deciding that there was no harm in following the fairy and headed through the portal she had used, only to reappear at the entrance of Town Square a few seconds later. Normally it would be hard for them to move their way through this realm, since they were still small and none of them were tall enough to make the glide from one place to another, but what they discovered was that there were some wooden planks connecting the area they were in to the next area that would take them to the area they met the other Artisans dragons in some time ago. It was like one of the dragons that called Town Square home had placed the planks down for whenever the three of them came to visit, so they didn't have to ask for assistance every time they visited this realm, but they were happy to see this, as it allowed them to move forward without having to wait for someone to come along and find them. Once they realized that there were makeshift walkways for them to use, so they could walk around Town Square without needing assistance all the time, Spyro walked onto the first wooden walkway and moved forward, where Sparx flew near him as Spike and Ember followed after him, but they kept their eyes open for anything that might tell them what happened to the Artisans dragons or where the fairy might have flown off to.

Thanks to the walkways it didn't take the three of them very long to reach the courtyard that they had been in when they were introduced to the rest of the Artisans dragons, a day that had been incredibly interesting since it gave them the chance to meet the dragons they would be spending a lot of their time interacting with, but when they reached that area Ember paused for a moment and glanced around the area they were in, as something felt off and she didn't want them to walk into a trap.

"Surprise!" a number of voices loudly said at the same time, though at the same time that was when Spyro, Spike, and Ember paused as the air shimmered before their very eyes, which was followed by Nestor and the other Artisans dragons suddenly appearing around them, along with tables, banners, a number of party related items, and three different colored cakes, but what really interested them was that each of the dragons were wearing party hats.

"Um, what's going on?" Spyro asked, as he and his siblings had been worried about the older dragons the moment they discovered that none of them were where they normally were, but now he was confused as to what was going on right now, even though he could tell that Ember was sure that this was another lesson of some kind and Spike was interested in what might happen next.

"This is a party to celebrate your first birthday." Nestor explained, because based on the expressions on Spyro, Spike, and Ember's faces he knew that they were caught off guard by what had happened, especially since he and the other Artisans dragons had been keeping this a secret from the trio for a long time, before deciding that there was something he needed to tell them before they moved onto the main event, "A birthday is the anniversary of the day someone was born, as one year ago today the three of you were born in Stone Hill, hatching from your eggs to be exact, which means that all three of you are exactly one year old and that this party is to celebrate that fact."

"Okay, that's interesting," Spike said, as he had read about this sort of thing once or twice in the past, about there being days where a dragon celebrated the day they were born, but his knowledge about this sort of day was incomplete, which meant that he'd have to do more research on it in the future, before he thought of something, "but where did you guys come from? This entire courtyard was empty a few moments ago, but now it's full with dragons, tables, and all the party items you've brought with you."

"That's because the spell I used hid us from your sight," a voice answered, though as Spyro and his siblings turned their heads for a moment they watched as Titan, Cosmos, Bruno, and Lateef appeared out of thin air, just like the others had done a few seconds ago, before Cosmos held up a small blue sphere in his right hand, which stopped glowing as the trio focused on it, "We wanted to surprise you for your first birthday, both the Artisans dragons and the Leaders that watch over the Dragon Realms, so we worked together to plan this entire party out, all so it would be a total surprise for the three of you when the day of your birthday arrived."

"So, what are we going to do today?" Ember asked, as she still believed that there might be a lesson lurking in the shadows and she wanted to be prepared for whatever the Leaders had prepared for her and her siblings, all while wondering if this was like the day they went to Dragon Shores, where she was wrong about what Nestor and the others had planned for them.

"I'm sorry to disappoint you, but there aren't any lessons today." Titan said, because he and the others knew that Ember was smart and believed that anything new was a potential lesson from him and the other Leaders, which had to be because of the fact that Nestor had started teaching them when they were only three months old, and he was sure that she would realize that not everything was a lesson, before he gestured to the tables for a moment, "Today is a day where we gather together, have fun, eat cake, and open some presents... any potential lessons can wait for another day."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember were a little surprised by how excited Titan sounded, as he made it sound like this was going to be an interesting day, so they remembered the fun they had at Dragon Shores and decided that they might as well see what was going on, as this was another new experience for them and they were eager to see what Nestor and the others had prepared for them. It appeared that they had a few games they could play to pass the time, where one of them involved wrapping a cloth around their eyes to temporarily blind them while they carried a small pin with a paper tail on it, a game they called 'Pin the tail on the sheep', and what interested all three of them was the fact that some of the other dragons would offer instructions so they could stay near the poster that was connected to the game. All three of them found that it was hard to move without tripping over themselves, but they had to admit that it was fun to blindly wander around the area until they believed that they were near the spot the poster rested in, even if all three of them managed to pin their tails close to the center of the poster, once again meaning that none of them was the clear winner, though they simply laughed at that and moved onto the next game. The next game was something that Thomas called 'Musical Statues', where he explained that everyone was free to dance as he played his music, but when he stopped for a second or two everyone that was participating in the game had to freeze for a few seconds, otherwise they would be knocked out of the game until a winner was determined.

The trio found it to be an interesting game, even if they got caught up in the melody that Thomas was playing and just so happened to be the first ones eliminated from the first game, but that was fine with them, as they had no experience with this game and got a front row seat as they watched the older dragons continue playing. When the second game came around they did much better, as they lasted a few rounds and watched a few of their elders get eliminated from the game, even though they were caught as well at some point, but all three of them determined that it didn't matter if they won or lost, as this was supposed to be a time of fun and they were happy to have another day off. After a few attempts at that game Thomas decided to take a break, which made sense considering he was the one that was playing the music for them to follow along with and that he needed to have a few moments to himself, though that was when Devlin showed off the cakes that he had made for this occasion. The cakes were large enough for everyone to have multiple slices of them, as each cake was a third of the width of the portals that connected the realms to the main hub of each land, but before they started cutting up the cakes Nestor informed the trio that they needed to blow out the candles of their cakes and make a wish, which made them pause for a few seconds before facing the cakes on the tables, as Bruno helped them onto a pair of chairs so they could actually be level with the cakes.

Each of them took a moment to stare at the candles that were in front of them, one on each cake to symbolize how old they were, before they took a deep breath and blew on the candles, though what interested them was that they spotted a spark or two fly out of their mouths and miss the cakes, before they glanced at Nestor and the others after the candles were extinguished.

"It's okay, no harm was done to the cakes," Nestor said, which caused Devlin to step forward and start cutting into the three cakes that were sitting in front of them, so the slices could be distributed to the dragons around them, before he focused on what they had seen, since this was common for young dragons to do, "It's common for young dragons to accidentally express the ability to breathe fire by letting out a few sparks, and sometimes a little smoke, when they reach being one year old, so you won't have to worry about setting anything on fire anytime soon... even though we'll teach you how to control yourself and learn how to wield this ability."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember knew that the ability to breathe fire was one of the skills that all dragons knew, no matter which homeworld they belonged to, and had known, due to Spike's studies, that one day they were going to learn this skill and master it over a few years, just like all dragons did, so they weren't too surprised when Nestor told them the news that they'd have lessons about this in the future and focused on what was right in front of them. They discovered that the cakes were covered in a strawberry frosting and tasted incredible, at least it tasted that way to Spyro and his siblings, and all of the other dragons found the flavor to be to their liking as well, which brought a smile to Devlin's face as he found that everyone liked the cakes that he had prepared for this event. Even Sparx, Talon, and Cinder had a little of the cake, as in they nibbled on part of the slices that their friends had been given, and they enjoyed the flavor as well, as all three of them had never had anything like it in the past, which pleased Devlin in the process, to hear that even dragonflies liked the set of cakes that he had made. When all of the cakes were dealt with, and there weren't any leftover pieces scattered around the courtyard, showing the trio just how well everyone liked what Devlin made, Nestor revealed that there was more more thing they needed to do before they went their separate ways, and that was the presents that Spyro, Spike, and Ember would be receiving.

Nestor laid a few boxes in front of the trio, each wrapped up and labeled with the name of the one that it was being given to, before backing away so he could join the others and let them open the gifts that they were being given, causing the trio to approach the boxes as they wondered what was inside of them. Ember decided to open her box first, though she was surprised to find four metal items inside it, where Titan revealed that they were metal bracers for her legs, to protect her in the future, almost as if he was expecting her to need something like this when she was older, but she was fine with such a gift, especially since they would grow with her and, when she matured into an adult dragon, she'd be able to replace them with the sort of armor that he and the other Peace Keepers wore, if she wanted to anyway. Spike found some interesting items in his box, as it appeared that the scholars of Dark Hollow had the perfect gift for him, which was a set of nice quills, a pair of inkwells, and a few tomes, though upon opening one of the tomes he discovered that it was empty, meaning that, at some point in the future, his friends were eager to see what he wrote about, making him smile as he started to wonder how he was going to carry his materials with him now. Spyro, despite being the last one to move towards his box, was just as eager as his siblings were and opened his present without delay, where he found a red scarf waiting for him, though what was hidden beneath the scarf was a book that detailed a number of pranks that some of the dragons had pulled in the past, since settling in the Dragon Realms, which caused him to wonder if it had anything good inside it or if he should return it in a week or two.

In the end Spyro decided to push that thought away as Nestor showed him how to wear the scarf he had been given, just as Titan helped Ember with her 'armor', but they both smiled as Spike joined them, because they were having fun and that was what truly mattered at the moment.

Peace: The Peace Keepers

View Online

After their first birthday party, which had been something they weren't expecting and had enjoyed almost as much as their time on Dragon Shores, the first thing that Spyro and his siblings did was carry their gifts back to where they slept, the courtyard of Stone Hill. Of course they encountered a problem immediately, as both he and Spike had books that would make it hard for them to walk, so what happened was that Nestor picked up the items that they couldn't carry at the moment and walked behind them as they returned to the area they called home. Nestor was more than happy to help them out, since he should have expected someone giving Spike his writing materials and the empty tomes, meaning they should have gotten him a satchel to carry all of his stuff in, but for now that was something they could give him in the future, to use until he matured into an adult dragon. He was also sure that Sparx would be able to help Spyro for some time, carrying the book he had gotten until Spyro was ready to sit down and look at what was inside it, but for right now he simply smiled as he followed the three young dragons as they headed back to Stone Hill, where he could put the books down once they reached the area they slept in.

Ember, of course, was the only one that didn't need assistance in carrying her gifts, as Titan had shown her how to wear the bracers that were currently on her legs, and she seemed incredibly happy with what she had been given, while Nestor also noticed one other thing, and that was the fact that Spyro liked the scarf he had been given as well. Spike didn't seem to mind that he was the only one that didn't have something to wear, rather he seemed incredibly happy about the gifts he had received, which Nestor knew would please the dragons of Dark Hollow to no end, as they enjoyed having him around and were happy to pass their knowledge to someone else, especially since Spike was incredibly interested in what they were doing with their library. In fact Nestor knew that Spike was interested in opening one of the empty tomes and start writing whatever was on his mind, whenever he had the inspiration to write something down, and he was interested in seeing what sort of stories the young dragon wrote, even if the dragons of Dark Hollow would be the first ones to see whatever Spike wrote in the future.

It only took them a few minutes to reach their destination, since they went from Town Square, head back to the Artisans homeworld, and then used the Stone Hill portal to reach their destination, where Spyro and his siblings moved out as Nestor set their gifts near the area the three young dragons slept in... and, while they were distracted by what they had been given, he turned around and left them to whatever they were doing as he stepped back through the whirlwind that took him back to the main hub of the land he watched over.

"They seem to like their gifts." a voice commented, to which Nestor turned his head and found Bruno and the other Leaders standing near the portal to Stone Hill, as they knew that he would have left the three young dragons alone to relax and enjoy the rest of the day, after helping them carry their gifts to the area they slept in, without him or someone else bothering them, and he knew that it was Bruno that had spoken.

"Indeed they are," Nestor replied, as they had seen how the three young dragons had taken to the gifts they had received, even though he wasn't entirely sure who had decided to give Spyro the book he had received, before he glanced at his fellow Leaders once more, as there was something they needed to determine before they went their separate ways and returned to their duties, "Friends, I believe that it's time we start showing Spyro, Spike, and Ember the rest of the Dragon Realms, to show them how the other types of dragons live in comparison to my fellow Artisans dragons, what the other types do for a living, and maybe start teaching them all the other skills that they'll need in the future."

"You mean rolling to dodge attacks, charging at their foes, and how to breathe fire?" Titan inquired, because those were some of the common skills that all dragons learn when they're young, even if they were born an Artisans dragon for example, though Nestor and his fellow Artisans were peaceful and usually forgot the basics after a few years as they focused on whatever profession they chose to dedicate their life to.

"Not to mention seeing what sort of magic Spike and Ember have access to," Cosmos added, as that was something he was interested in, because if he taught the pair how to wield their inner magic, or at least taught them like they were Magic Crafters, he might get some insight into how they suddenly appeared in the courtyard that Spyro's egg was resting in and might actually figure out where they came from, "as well as the various things that Bruno and Lateef want to teach the three young dragons about. I daresay that we will have our hands full teaching them for the next few years, to help all three of them grow into the heroes that Argus and the others discovered in the tomes that spoke of the purple dragons... even if those only speak of one purple dragon, instead of two and a blue dragon."

"Agreed." Nestor said, because they all knew what Cosmos was referring to, especially since they had that meeting to talk about the purple dragons shortly before the explosion that signaled the arrival of Spike and Ember, before he came to a decision on what they should do first, "Titan, do you think you can spare some time, say a week from today? I think we should let the trio visit the Peace Keepers homeworld first, since it is the closest of the other four lands we watch over, and then determine when they should see the others, after getting a chance to see you and your friends in action, be that training with each other or whatever else you guys do all day long."

"Sure. I'm positive I can set aside some time for them to visit." Titan replied, though the truth of the matter was that he and the other Peace Keepers dragons spent their days practicing and improving their skills, just like all of the other types of dragons that lived across the Dragon Realms, because the last 'threat' they had faced was Gnasty Gnorc and he hadn't done anything since being banished to the Junk Yard, so he was sure he could find some time for the trio and Nestor when they arrived.

Nestor, on the other hand, knew that it was time for the trio to see the rest of the Dragon Realms, even if it was one land every couple of days or weeks, and he suspected that Spyro, Spike, and Ember would be excited by what they saw and who they encountered, so he was looking forward to showing them the lands the rest of the dragons called home and seeing how they got along with everyone else.


For the next six days Spyro, Spike, and Ember did what they usually did, which was pick a place to practice their gliding, even though they had to be near an older dragon in case they hurt themselves in some manner, and they visited the maze once with Lindar as well. In addition to that Spyro spent an hour or two, spread out over the entire week, looking at the book that he had been given and chuckled at some of the things that the pranksters of the past had come up with, and Sparx, upon looking at a few of them as well, buzzed as well, in a way that sounded like he was chuckling, meaning he might have an accomplice if he ever wanted to try one of these pranks or jokes out. Spike continued to spend a good portion of his free time with the dragons of Dark Hollow, once more proving that he was dedicated to being a great scholar, if not one of the greatest the Dragon Realms had ever seen, and the first thing he did was make a list, a very long list, of all the tomes and scrolls that they had in their library, so he could determine which he had already read and which ones he needed to get to, all while looking out for the tomes on the purple dragons, the ones he was really interested in. Ember, however, started to show her interest in the Peace Keepers, especially after Titan gave her the bracers that she started wearing all the time, so she could get used to their weight and not be slowed down by them, and focused on several books that talked about what Titan and the others of his land did for a living, even if they weren't fighting anyone at the moment.

Once those six days went by, however, Nestor came to them on the morning of the seventh day, before they had time to leave Stone Hill and figure out what they wanted to do with the day, but what surprised him was that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were all eager to see what he had to tell them.

"I know you are eager to get back to your gliding practice and maybe running the maze again, but I have something different in mind for the three of you today." Nestor said, which came as a surprise to Spyro and Spike, since they were so used to what they had been doing so far, while Ember seemed ready to hear whatever news he had to tell them, "Today we're going to visit the homeworld of the Peace Keepers, where Titan will be taking a few hours out of his busy day to show you around the hub area, maybe show you a realm or two, and introduce you to several of the dragons that call his land home... and maybe he'll even spend a few moments teaching you the basics of how young dragons fight."

Ember, upon hearing that they were going to the homeworld that Titan watched over, just like Nestor watched over the Artisans homeworld, got up from where she and her siblings were sitting, made sure that her bracers were on the way Titan had shown her, and immediately headed for the whirlwind exit so she could leave Stone Hill. Spyro and Spike glanced at each other for a few moments before realizing that their sister was already on the move, which allowed Nestor the chance to see Spike using the satchel that Argus had given him a day or two ago, to make carrying his writing materials easier, something that had a belt that was wrapped around his waist, or at least the waist area of a young dragon. Spike made sure that he had everything he might need, no doubt so he could attempt to take notes on what he saw, before he and Spyro headed in the direction that Ember went in, causing Nestor to chuckle as he followed after them, where the three of them walked into the whirlwind and disappeared from Stone Hill, only to reappear in the hub area they were used to seeing all the time. They found Ember standing near the portal, as she realized that she had no idea where she was supposed to go to get to the Peace Keepers homeworld, and had waited for Nestor and her siblings to catch up, since Nestor knew what they were doing, though the moment they emerged from the portal she joined them as Nestor turned to his right and followed the path that would lead him right to the dock, which was where one of the Balloonists would be waiting for him and the three young dragons.

At the dock the trio discovered a short person that was around a third of Nestor's height, who happened to be wearing what appeared to be leather gloves, a white shirt with brown pants, a dark brown belt around the waist area, black shoes, and was wearing an aviator's hat on their head with a red scarf over their face, pretty much preventing them from determining anything about the person from what they were seeing... and behind the person, resting on the dock, was a large wooden basket that was attached to the massive balloon above them.

"Marco, it's good to see you again." Nestor said, though at the same time he came to a stop in from of the person that was in front of them, causing Spyro and his siblings to do that as well, since they had no idea what was going on, even though they were curious as to what Marco did for a living.

"It's good to see you again as well, Nestor." the person, Marco, replied, which gave the trio the chance to realize that the person was male based on the voice that came from under the scarf, before he glanced at them for a second and seemed to smile, as it was impossible to determine whether he was smiling or if his scarf had moved, "These must be the three young dragons you told me about... Spyro, Spike, and Ember, if I remember what you told me."

"Indeed we are." Spyro replied, though he knew that he and his siblings had no idea who Marco was, since Nestor and the other Artisans dragons hadn't mentioned anything about him in the past, before they glanced at their elder, as they were curious as to what they were doing out here and knew that Nestor would be able to tell them whatever they needed to know, "So, um, how are we going to get to the Peace Keepers homeworld?"

"We're going to use Marco's hot air balloon," Nestor answered, where he gestured to the basket that was behind the man in front of them, though he noticed that the trio glanced at the basket and tilted their heads, no doubt seeing that it was large enough for the three of them and Marco and were trying to figure out how all five of them were going to fit into the basket, "Since the three of you can't fly yet, and won't be able to until you mature into being an adult dragon, the only way for you to get from one homeworld to another is to have one of the Balloonists, which Marco is, transport you to your destination, which is slightly slower than flying, but it's the only way the three of you will be able to get to the Peace Keepers homeworld right now. I know all three of you are curious as to how we'll fit in the basket, but you won't have to worry about me taking up so much space, as I'll be flying near the hot air balloon the entire time and answer any questions you have before we reach our destination."

Marco nodded his head and assisted the trio as they climbed into the basket, as he could tell that they were eager to see what Nestor had in store for them, and when all three of them were sitting inside the large basket he climbed in as well and pulled on a chain, which caused the fire above them to ignite and allowed the balloon above them to rise into the air before the basket followed it. Nestor smiled as the hot air balloon took off and Marco directed it to the north, where the Peace Keepers homeworld was located, before he opened his wings and took to the sky, so he could catch up with the balloon and the precious cargo that it was carrying at the moment. Spyro, Spike, and Ember, on the other hand, stared out at the area that surrounded them and watched as the Artisans homeworld slowly disappeared behind them, allowing them to focus on the area they were heading towards, as Nestor knew that they were eager to see the homeworld of the Peace Keepers at long last. Since it would take some time for them to reach their destination, something that the trio realized after a few more minutes, Nestor informed the trio that the Balloonists were friends of the dragons and often assisted them in transporting things between the five homeworlds, including taking things to the Junk Yard when they needed to dispose of something, which wasn't common these days.

He knew that the trio was excited for what they were going to see when they arrived at the homeworld the Peace Keepers called home, since this would be the first time they would be seeing somewhere that wasn't the lands that the Artisans dragons called home, and he was also certain the Peace Keepers were eager to meet them.

It took them around an hour to reach the edge of the Peace Keepers homeworld, which Nestor informed the trio was because of the fact that it was the closest to the island that the Artisans dragons called home, though as they got closer to their destination Spyro, Spike, and Ember discovered that it, like their own home, was located on an island as well, one that looked completely different from what they were used to. The main reason for that was because of the fact that the walls surrounding the center of the Peace Keepers home was a large rock wall that was shaped like a circle, which meant that they had either found it this way or had carved out the center for them to live in, but the only way they would know the answer to that question was by asking Titan or one of the other Peace Keepers. As Marco manipulated the balloon so they could descend, preventing them from seeing if this homeworld was like the Artisans, in terms of it being a larger island with the portals leading to other sections of the island, Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at the dock that was below them and spotted an opening that would allow them to enter the land they were visiting. The opening had a pair of wooden doors that reminded the trio of the door in the main area of the Artisans homeworld that separated the main area from where the portal to Dragon Shores was located, and there were two smaller wooden doors that looked like they were covering the window area, or at least an area that someone could look out of.

Standing on the dock below them, in front of the opening, was none other than Titan, the Leader of the Peace Keepers dragons, though he was smiling as the basket finally touched down and Nestor landed beside them, though Titan waited a few moments for Nestor to help the trio out of the basket, along with the items they had brought with them.

"Nestor, Spyro, Spike, Ember, I'm happy the four of you could make it." Titan said, though as he said that he lifted his axe, which he had been holding in his right hand since the moment he stepped out onto the dock earlier, and rested the back of the weapon's head against his shoulder as he turned towards the chamber that was behind him, "Allow me to give you a tour of the Peace Keepers homeworld, along with one of the realms that we have access to, and maybe some of my fellow warriors, who have been waiting to meet all three of you since I first told them about you."

Spike would have been surprised by that statement, but he knew that both he and Spyro were special to the dragons of the Dragon Realms, no doubt because they were purple dragons, and that Titan had told his friends about them and Ember when they were born, just like the other Leaders did, so he wasn't all that surprised by the statement and nodded his head as he and his siblings followed Titan out into the main area of the Peace Keepers homeworld. On the other side of the chamber the group discovered that this homeworld was completely different from the one they called home, as there weren't any trees to speak of, there were rocks and rock formations scattered everywhere, and what they were walking on seemed to be sand instead of solid ground. That wasn't everything the group found, as there was also no water to speak of, like the entire area was devoid of it, but what filled the areas water would have been in was a dark purple substance that Spike knew had to be dangerous, especially since Ember seemed to be thinking the same thing, which only made him wonder what they were seeing at the moment. What interested them was the fact that there were a few tents scattered everywhere, though at the moment there didn't seem to be any dragons in the main area of this homeworld, which wasn't that much of a surprise since the Artisans dragons only came to the hub of their homeworld when they wanted some inspiration, when they wanted to use a portal, or when they were using the dock.

"What is that dark ooze?" Spyro asked, as he knew that he and his siblings had never seen anything like it before and knew that Titan, or one of the other Peace Keepers, likely knew what the substance was, which would be a good time for them to learn about it, before they got hurt.

"Tar. We found several pits of the stuff when we first made this place our home," Titan replied, where he stopped for a second and glanced at the tar that was near them, remembering the first and last time he had touched it, before shaking his head as he resumed walking and heard the others following after him, which was good since he was taking them somewhere else, "I'd recommend not touching the stuff at all, as it's quite painful when you come into contact with it and the area in question will hurt for a good week before the pain starts to die down."

"Right, don't fall into the tar or touch it." Spike commented, though while he was curious as to why the Peace Keepers didn't try to remove the tar with buckets or carts, unless there was a massive spring of it somewhere on the island that they were trying to find so they could stop it at the source, he decided to focus on a more important question, "So, is this entire place a desert, or is there something we aren't seeing?"

"The main area of the Peace Keepers homeworld is a desert canyon," Titan said, as he knew that Spike had a few questions and would speak them, so he could understand what was going on and learn more about this land, before he thought of something else to tell the group, despite the fact that Nestor knew what he was going to say, "normally we don't spend a lot of our time in the main hub area, since there's really nothing here for us, but we do have a few training sessions here from time to time. We mostly spend our time in Dry Canyon, Cliff Town, Ice Cavern, Trondo's training grounds, and a few other realms that are accessible by the other portals that we have, sort of like how the Artisans have that area that their portal to Dragon Shores in located in."

"I assume that Ice Cavern is where you get the water you need?" Ember inquired, as that sounded like a reasonable conclusion to come to, that if they didn't have water up here, due to the conditions that the main area of the homeworld was stuck with, they would be able to harvest the ice from the cavern and convert what they take into the water they drink, before thinking of something else, "Who's this Trondo you mentioned?"

"Indeed, we get the majority of our water from the Ice Cavern, though sometimes we have to trade with the other homeworlds for what we need," Titan replied, though he could tell that Spike was nodding his head at the same time that Ember had spoken, showing that he must have come to the same conclusion that his sister had reached, before his smile widened a little as he considered what he should tell the group, "Trondo, on the other hand, is one of the best warriors that I have had the pleasure of working with... think of him as the Nevin of the Peace Keepers."

Spyro and Spike glanced at their sister for a moment, finding that she was smiling at the thought that they might be meeting Trondo, because Nevin was an Artisans dragon that the others looked up to, regardless if they were a painter or followed one of the other professions, which meant that Trondo was a big shot in this land. As they turned to the right of the rock structure that Titan was walking by, however, that was when the trio noticed that they had been wrong about there being no dragons in the hub area, as they spotted a dragon with a large belly standing on top of a hill, where Titan informed them that the reddish-orange scaled dragon was Magnus and he was a wrestler, hence the rope belt with armor plates that he was wearing around his waist. Off in the distance was a sickly-green scaled dragon, who Titan promised the trio wasn't sick with anything, as that was just the coloration of his scales, though he had a large spikes on his head and his wings were a little tattered, showing that he was one of the older soldiers, and Titan identified him as Gunnar, before he jumped over a small gap that separated them from the portal to Trondo's training grounds, something that he found the trio being able to get over thanks to Nestor's assistance.

When the group stepped through the portal and appeared on the other side, at the start of a path that Titan informed them would take them right to the entrance of the area that Trondo was in, Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that the sky was in a state of twilight and that there appeared to be an eclipse happening here, where Titan explained that it wasn't a natural eclipse, as there was something special about this place that caused the event to happen, which happened to be one of the reasons that Trondo built his training grounds here. What the trio discovered was that the path ended in front of a large stone pillar and the opening to the area that Trondo had to be in, before finding out that the way up to the entrance was by one of the whirlwinds that they used to get on top of the tower they did their gliding practice on, before walking down a few steps. After reaching the bottom step the trio got a good look at Trondo's training grounds, which seemed to be three separate platforms that were on three different levels, leading to the exit whirlwind, and they had wooden bridges, the type that could be rolled up, connecting them. Standing in the center of the first platform was a dark yellow scaled dragon, with an orange colored chest, that had scaly dreadlocks and was wearing a red bandana, a brown feather-rimmed cloth around his waist and upper legs, and had two straps running across his chest like an x, which appeared to hold his style of weapon, daggers from the looks of it.

It was clear that, since he was the only dragon around, that this was Trondo, the greatest warrior that Titan had ever worked with, and it appeared that he had finished up whatever training he was doing by the time they arrived, as the moment they came to a stop he huffed and stepped off the platform, though he picked up a towel and wiped away any sweat and dust that had come from his training.

"Titan, Nestor, it's a honor for you to come to my training grounds," Trondo said, though at the same time he glanced down at the trio that was with the two Leaders, as it was uncommon for him to even see young dragons, before he recalled what he and the other Peace Keepers had learned a little over a year ago, "So, these must be the trio you were telling me about earlier, the two purple dragons and one blue dragon that everyone has been waiting for. So, when are you planning on starting their training?"

"Considering that they are only one year old, I don't think they'll be starting for another year or two," Nestor replied, as he knew that starting too early could have serious consequences for a young dragon, even though that might not be entirely true for a purple dragon and someone like Ember, but he wasn't willing to take the chance, and he could tell that both Ember and Trondo were a little disappointed by what he said, "but maybe you or Titan could show them a thing or two, to show them what they should expect in the future?"

"You mean show them how a young dragon fights?" Trondo inquired, where he seemed to think about the notion of practicing something that he hadn't bothered to use for a long time, since Ember was sure he had switched to a different style when he matured into an adult, before shrugging for a moment as he laid his towel down, "Sure, I'm game. You should watch from the second platform, that way you'll be able to see what we do quite easily."

Ember was quick to move, as she was interested in seeing what happened, and her brothers quickly followed after her as Nestor walked behind them, though as they climbed up onto the top of the platform in question both Trondo and Titan set their weapons aside and dropped down to all fours, just like Nestor had done when he showed them had to glide. The pair remained in that position for a few seconds, no doubt to give them a chance to remember the lessons they had been taught when they were younger, before Trondo charged at Titan with the intent of knocking him off the platform by ramming his head into his target, indicating that this was a charge attack. Titan, on the other hand, responded by rolling out of the way, as in he rolled his body to the right like someone would roll around while they were sleeping, avoiding the charge entirely as Trondo went racing towards the edge of the platform, only to slow himself down rather quickly before turning around so he could focus on his opponent. Titan used that opportunity to take a deep breath and then released a burst of flames from his mouth, the same type of thing Spyro, Spike, and Ember had seen several of the Artisans dragons use from time to time, meaning that this was the ability that Nestor had told them about a week ago, the ability to breathe fire, even though they were impressed when Trondo rolled out of the way and avoided the attack.

While the two dragons tried to hit each other Nestor noticed that Ember was entirely focused on what was happening before her eyes and both of her brothers, while not being as excited as their sister, were interested in seeing what they would be learning in the future, so he smiled and focused on the match, as he knew the trio would impress Titan in the future, once he determined that they were ready for his training.

Peace: Important Lesson

View Online

After watching Titan and Trondo show off a few moves that the three of them would be learning when they were older, so they could fight like all the other dragons did when they were younger, Spyro, Spike, and Ember wondered if they would be continuing their exploration of the Peace Keepers homeworld and realms. Part of the reason was because Trondo's realm was interesting and they were curious what the others looked like, especially since there was an area called the Ice Cavern, where the Peace Keepers got their water and some of the items that they traded with the other types of dragons. The instant the practice session was over Trondo offered Titan one of his spare towels and they both wiped themselves down, showing the trio that staying in the stance that a young dragon had, as in running on all fours like that, caused the pair to sweat a little, before Trondo moved again. What he was doing was walking towards the bridges that would take them right up to where the exit whirlwind was, indicating that they were heading back to the main area of the land he called home, and while he was doing that Titan picked up both his axe and Trondo's dagger, which he threw through the air. Ember and her brothers were amazed as the warrior in front of them turned his body and avoided the weapon, before snatching it out of the air and slipped it into one of the pouches that his straps had, so he knew where it would be and could draw it if he actually needed it.

Titan, upon seeing that his friend's weapon was delivered to it's owner, opened his wings and flew over to where the trio and Nestor were standing, since they had paused when he hurled Trondo's dagger through the air, though the instant he landed he closed his wings and walked with the group as they started moving again.

"You know you could have just flown up here and handed him the dagger." Nestor commented, though his attention was on Titan at the moment, as there were times where he was sure the Leader of the Peace Keepers liked to freak him out with some of the stunts he pulled, but so far all he was succeeding in doing was making Ember interested in what else he and the others could show her, not that he was surprised at this point.

"We're Peace Keepers, remember? We're supposed to live dangerously and risk our lives to make sure all of our kind are kept safe from whatever dangers are lurking in the shadows." Titan stated, where his tone indicated that he and Trondo had done this sort of thing in the past and had perfected the motions so neither of them got hurt, something that they had to learn when they first started their training, though he also knew that it was a lesson that he would have to teach the three young dragons when it was time for them to start their own training, "Not that there are any threats for us to worry about at the moment, but it never hurts to be ready in case Gnasty Gnorc decides to try something, or sends whatever forces he has to attack us."

"Of which there are none at the moment." Trondo added, as he knew that there were a few Peace Keepers dragons that kept their eyes on the Junk Yard, the home of the being that Titan had mentioned, and none of the scouts had seen any military movement from their defeated foe, but it never hurt to keep an eye on things.

"True, but it never hurts to make sure he's contained in the Junk Yard." Titan replied, though once he said that he knew that it was time for them to stop talking about Gnasty Gnorc, since there was no reason for them to worry Spyro, Spike, and Ember about a foe they knew nothing about, even if Spike might have found a reference or two about him in the Dark Hollow library.

Spyro tilted his head for a moment, as this was the first time he was learning about this sort of thing, before turning to look at Spike, who shrugged and indicated that it wasn't all that important at the moment, showing that he knew a little about the area and would likely be researching it in the near future, just like everything else he had discovered today. At the same time he could tell that Ember wasn't too interested in the Junk Yard, no doubt because she was still focused on what Titan and Trondo had shown them earlier, causing Spyro so mentally sigh as they followed the three older dragons through the desert and headed back to where they had left Marco. As the group walked back to the dock the trio found that Magnus and Gunnar, who they had seen earlier, before traveling to Trondo's training grounds, had gone somewhere else and there was no one in the main area they were walking through, which meant that they wouldn't be stopped by one of the other Peace Keepers dragons. What interested the trio was the fact that, when they reached the dock, they found that Marco was standing in front of his hot air balloon, as they assumed he would have left the area the moment Titan lead them into the chamber that was connected to the dock, and, at the same time, they noticed that there were a few boxes resting nearby and appeared to be tied to the bottom of the balloon.

The trio glanced at each other for a moment, as they were surprised that the Peace Keepers dragons actually had some items to trade with the Artisans dragons, or were sending them something they had asked for in the past, and found that Nestor wasn't all that surprised to see the boxes, meaning that he must have made the arrangement at some point before they came here, so they decided not to worry about it and started to climb back into the basket.

"I know the visit was short, but Nestor didn't want to overwhelm you during your first visit to our homeworld," Titan said, where he and Trondo stood near the basket and watched as Marco and Nestor assisted the trio in climbing into the area they would be sitting in for the next hour, something that he knew the three young dragons wouldn't need any assistance with when they were older.

"Well, you know how excited they can get when they discover something new." Nestor replied, as he had seen how excited the trio had been when he showed them how to glide for the first time, which had been replicated the first time he showed them the maze and when they visited Dragon Shores, so he knew that it was for the best, otherwise one of them would try to start learning how to fight before they were ready.

"We had fun, seeing what the Peace Keepers homeworld looked like," Ember added, because she knew that Titan would appreciate hearing something from her and her siblings, while at the same time she considered what they had seen since arriving some time ago, though it wasn't hard to focus on something specific, "and I enjoyed seeing you and Trondo show us a sample of what we'll be learning in the future."

"It was nice learning about someplace else for a change." Spike said, though as he said that he thought about the tar pits they had seen during their visit, along with the fact that the Peace Keepers didn't actually live in the central area of their homeworld, rather they lived in the various realms that their portals lead to, but since it appeared that they were fine with this arrangement he decided it wasn't worth asking the question, especially since he could research it when they got back to their own homeworld.

"And it was neat seeing other dragons as well, even if we only got to meet one of them." Spyro stated, as he knew that the Peace Keepers had been waiting for the day they would come and visit, based on how Trondo acted when they arrived at his training grounds, which made him curious as to how the other types of dragons would react when he and his siblings came by for a visit in the future.

"It was nice meeting the three of you as well." Trondo replied, as he was happy to hear the the trio enjoyed their brief visit to both the Peace Keepers homeworld and his own personal training grounds, before he smiled as he thought about what the future held for them, especially since he could tell how excited one of the young dragons was right now, "I'm looking forward to seeing you guys in the future, when you're older, so we can start your combat training and teach you how to defend yourselves and defeat your opponents."

Nestor knew that it was only a matter of time until they came back to this homeworld and the trio started learning how to fight, it was only a matter of time, but instead of saying anything Marco turned on the fire and the hot air balloon lifted into the air, where he bid farewell to both Titan and Trondo before taking to the air as well. He suspected that the trio would have questions for him, where Spyro and Ember would likely ask him about something they had seen while Spike might consult the library of Dark Hollow for answers, but what surprised him was the fact that all three of them were starting to doze off. He guessed that the flight from one homeworld to the next was only exciting the first time around, since it was so different from anything they had seen so far, and suspected that the trio was going to rest up before they got back to the island they called home, though due to them leaving early he knew that there would be some time before lunch, so they wouldn't be hungry when they returned. Out of the three of them he suspected that Ember might try and replicate what she had seen earlier, when the two Peace Keepers dragons had shown off a few moves to her and her siblings, but for right now his only task was to make sure that Marco and the balloon returned to the Artisans homeworld with the trio inside the basket and the boxes that were hanging below it, since they contained a few items he had asked Titan for, items that had nothing to do with training.

The items inside the boxes were for the other Artisans dragons, specific items that some of them worked with and just so happened to be running low on before this visit, so he was able to get what his fellow Artisans needed and let the trio see another homeworld at the same time, before he shook his head and focused on his flying, even though he was sure nothing was going to happen during this flight.

It took them around an hour to reach the Artisans homeworld, the same amount of time it took them to reach Titan's island earlier that morning, and the sound of Nestor landing on the dock, along with the sound of the boxes touching down a few seconds later, was more than enough to cause Spyro, Spike, and Ember to wake back up. As soon as the basket moved to the side, so it wasn't on top of the boxes, Nestor made sure to help the trio out of the basket and watched as they moved out of the way, by heading up to the chamber that was in front of them, which was perfect timing as Nils, Thor, and a few other Artisans dragons walked down the dock and approached him. This gave the trio a chance to see what was inside the boxes, which just so happened to be chunks of stone, slabs of clay, and a few other items that they used in their professions, though there were a few crystals inside one of the boxes, not like the gemstones they had seen in the past, which Nestor covered up for now, so they could be transported to their destination without delay. Delbin, who was among the dragons at the dock, offered to help Nestor and picked up the box, which was half the size of the others, before heading towards the chamber the trio was standing in, where he nodded to them as he walked by and headed out into the open area, though what interested the trio was that he took to the air a few seconds later and headed over the large wooden gate, meaning it was a delivery to a realm they hadn't been to before.

Nestor could see that the trio was interested in what was going on, and that they were slightly confused by something they had seen, so as Marco took off, after all the boxes were untied from his basket, he let the other Artisans dragons take what they had asked for as he walked over to where the trio was standing.

"What's with all the crystal?" Spike asked, as he was curious about the contents of the box of crystal that Delbin had taken off with, because that was the first time he and his siblings had seen that sort of thing in this homeworld and were wondering why Titan would have given Nestor that sort of thing.

"Cosmos is interested in acquiring a few more crystal balls and polished stones," Nestor replied, causing the trio to turn and look at him for a second, though as he continued walking towards the area Stone Hill's portal was in he could hear the trio following after him, as they were interested in learning what else he had to tell them, "so he asked Titan if the Peace Keepers had acquired any crystals that met the size requirements he had, after being molded anyway, and learned that they did have a few crystals they could trade with the Magic Crafters. Of course the crystals needed to be brought to us first, so we could mold the various crystals into what Cosmos asked for, which is why Delbin is transporting them to the dragons that can work with them and transform them into what my friend asked for, though when they're complete I'll be taking them to the Magic Crafters homeworld and hand them over to Cosmos."

"So does that mean we'll be doing with you when you make the delivery?" Spyro inquired, because it appeared that he and his siblings were going to end up visiting the other homeworlds at some point in the future and he was curious as to whether or not they would be with Nestor when he made that trip.

"No, these items will be done in a few days, and I don't want to overwhelm you by visiting so many new locations in such a short period of time." Nestor answered, though at the same time he smiled as they reached their destination, as that was when he turned and looked at the trio for a few seconds, who stopped and looked at him in return, causing him to gesture to the area that was in front of the dragon head that contained the portal to Nevin's castle, "Why don't the three of you go play and relax for an hour or two? I'll come get you when it's time to eat and then, once you've had a chance to eat, I'll tell you what sort of lesson we'll be starting next."

Nestor knew that lessons were what seemed to interest the trio more than anything, at least in regards to Spyro and Ember since Spike's main interest was the library, but the three young dragons understood what he wanted them to do and headed off to the area that he had specified, allowing him to focus on moving everything Marco had brought with them, before doing anything else.

"So, what should we do while we wait?" Spike asked, as he knew that there were a few games he and his siblings could play while they waited for Nestor to finish what he was doing with the other older dragons, or they could sit down and just relax by reading a book, since he had some in mind for Spyro and Ember, but he was curious as to what his brother and sister wanted to do with their free time.

"Do you think we can try the moves that Titan and Trondo were showing off?" Ember replied in kind, her tone showing her brothers that she was still excited about the practice match the two dragons had been in, where they fought like they were young dragons again, and she was eager to see if she and her siblings could charge and dodge like they could, as it would be a great way to show Nestor and the others that the three of them were ready for their combat lessons, "Spyro, do you think you can try to do what they were doing?"

"Honestly, I'm not sure we can pull that off just yet," Spyro answered, as they were only a little over a year old and had just gotten used to walking, running, and jumping, movements that had helped them so far, but everything they had seen in the Peace Keepers world seemed like things that they weren't ready for, though he knew that Ember would keep asking him about this and sighed, "but, since you seem so interested in trying, I guess we can take a few moments to see if we can pull off what they were showing us. Spike, you interested in joining us?"

"Not really, since Nestor told Titan that we would be ready for this when we're older." Spike stated, but since he could tell that his siblings were going to do this anyway, regardless of whether or not he actually tried to assist them, he walked away from where they standing and sat on the ground, though as he removed his satchel he heard some sheep munching on some grass and realized that a few sheep were scattered around the dragon head they were near, including a very odd sheep that was standing by itself.

Ember said nothing as she and Spyro moved into the more open part of the area they were in, away from Spike and the sheep that were there, before they stared at each other as their dragonflies buzzed near their heads, as if they were trying to get them to stop what they were about to do, only to realize that the pair weren't going to change their minds and prepared for whatever was going to happen. As Sparx and Cinder prepared themselves Ember lowered her head a little, indicating that she wanted to try the charging attack she had seen, to which Spyro nodded for a second as he readied himself, because if his sister wanted to attack first then he knew that his only option was to dodge, something he barely knew about and would have to rely on what they had seen earlier to avoid getting hurt. A few seconds later Ember rushed forward and charged at her brother, who stood his ground as Spike observed what was going on, but as she drew near him Spyro decided it was time to move and attempted to roll out of the way, by rolling to his left so he could get out of the way. Of course, since he had no idea how he was supposed to correctly use this technique, Spyro really didn't do much and had moved just a tiny bit from the point he had been standing on, and Ember, seeing that her brother's attempt at dodging didn't work, shifted herself so she could avoid hitting him.

Spike watched as the edge of Ember's right horn made contact with the right side of Spyro's body, though where he expected his brother to get hurt in the process, even if the two only connected for a second or two, something unexpected happened, and that was the fact that Sprax got knocked out of the air... and, at the same time, his yellow coloration changed to blue for a moment, which confused the trio the instant they noticed what had happened.

"SPARX?!" Spyro exclaimed, as this was the first time he and his siblings had seen something like this happen to one of their dragonfly friends, especially since none of them had done anything like this in the past, before he rushed over to where his friend was resting, who was shaking his head as he regained himself, "Are you okay? What happened?"

"Are you guys okay?" a voice asked, where the trio glanced at the opening of the area and found Nestor standing near them, though Spike noticed that he seemed a little concerned, meaning that he knew the importance of the dragonflies, before he noticed what was in front of him and seemed to calm down a little, "Okay, what happened?"

"Please don't be mad, but Ember was eager to see if she could replicate what we saw earlier." Spike spoke up, as he knew that if Spyro or Ember answered they might try to wave this off as nothing happened and that Spyro had overreacted due to something natural happening to Sparx, but the look on Nestor's face indicated that he knew what was going on and he felt that it was okay to tell him the truth, "The edge of her right horn clipped Spyro for a moment, but instead of him taking the hit, since he was the one that got hurt, Sparx was suddenly knocked out of the air and hit the ground, which is why Spyro was so worried the instant it happened."

"I should have known one of you would have tried something like this, especially after our brief visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld," Nestor said, because he had known that Ember was excited by the fact that they had seen a small sample of what they would be learning in the future, when they were older, and now the trio could see why he had told them and Titan why he wanted to wait a few years, before he sighed as he decided that today's lesson would be different from what he was thinking about a few minutes ago, "Okay, I had something else planned for today, but, since all three of you are concerned for Sparx's well-being, I think we'll change topics and focus on your dragonflies once more, and this time teach you why they're so important for a young dragon to have near them until they mature."

He could see that, despite the fact that Sparx was hurt, Spike was interested in hearing what he had to say, based on the items that he pulled out of his satchel, and that both Spyro and Ember were sitting near him, as they were curious as to what he had to tell them, before he held his hand out and Sparx flew up until he was above his palm.

"The bond between a dragonfly and a young dragon is incredibly important, as you learned from your first visit to the maze and the challenge I asked you to complete." Nestor stated, reminding the trio about the first day he brought them to the island that the maze was located on, where Lindar was keeping track of their times, without telling them so they would continue to improve their times and their bodies, and he could see that Spyro, Spike, and Ember remembered the day that he was talking about, "Forming that bond is essential for all young dragons, because your dragonflies will protect you from harm until you mature into adults and you just got a demonstration of that fact, as the bond allowed Sparx to take the hit that Spyro would have taken from Ember's attempt to replicate what you saw earlier this morning. Now, all dragonflies can take three hits before they're knocked out, which will expose all three of you to real damage if any of your partners are knocked out, so if Cinder was hit three times, and was knocked out, Ember would be susceptible to damage, or if Talon was hit three times Spike's defenses would be wide open. I know one of you might be wondering how Sparx, Talon, or Cinder are supposed to recover from this, so they can return to their normal coloration and health, and the answer is quite simple, all you have to do is find a 'fodder' creature and either flame them or charge them."

"What do you mean by 'fodder'?" Spike asked, as this was the first time he had heard the term was confused as to why they would ever address a creature like that, but even then he knew that there had to be a reason behind the term and suspected that Nestor and the other Leaders knew what the meaning was.

"Titan likes to refer to small animals as fodder from time to time, like the sheep of our homeworld or the rabbits that you might see in his homeworld," Nestor replied, though his tone suggested that it wasn't a term that he liked to use all that much, telling the trio that they might as well call the animals by what they were and not the term that Titan used, before he glanced at the white sheep that was standing near them, "Here, let me show you what I mean."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember watched as Nestor turned towards the sheep that was near him and opened his mouth, where he loosed a short burst of fire that covered the sheep for a few seconds, though when he stopped they found that the sheep's wool was gone and that it collapsed before their eyes, but before any of them said anything a yellow butterfly appeared above it, something that caught Sparx's eye as he burst into the air and chased it for a few seconds, before biting into it and caused it to disappear, which caused his coloration to return to normal.

"When a dragonfly is hurt, like Sparx was, doing something like this will release a butterfly for them to eat," Nestor said, though he raised his hand for a moment and the trio watched as Sparx landed on one of his fingers, showing the three young dragons that the dragonfly had recovered his health from what had just happened, while at the same time he could tell that Talon and Cinder were interested in what they had seen, "at the same time it leaves behind the meat, which I'll take to Alvar once we're done here, since he told me that he wanted to add some sheep meat to today's lunch, so this works to his advantage."

"So, we can take three hits before being knocked out?" Spyro inquired, though at the same time he was happy to see that Sparx was alright and that the damage was easy to fix, even though he now understood why Nestor had told Titan they would start their training in a few years.

"Your dragonflies can take three, leaving you with one hit before something knocks you out," Nestor replied, where he could see Spike making note of what they were learning, which was good since he seemed to be the smartest one and hoped that his siblings would ask him about anything they forgot, before he turned his attention back to the lesson that they were having, "The bond between a dragonfly and a young dragon is something that you can see all the time, by just observing the pair in question and seeing how they interact with each other, but it's also magical in nature, hence the reason why Sparx, who I'm guessing wasn't anywhere near Ember's horn, took the blow and went flying. The magic of the bond allows the dragonflies to take any damage that would befall you, leaving you three safe despite them losing a bit of their health in the process, and eating the butterflies allows them to recover any health that they lost, so they can continue to be at your side and help you get through whatever you're trying to get through. In addition to keeping the three of you safe from harm, there is another ability that dragonflies possess, and that's the power to sense where gems are located and point you in the direction they're in, which comes in handy if one of you were given the task to, say, find ten gems and bring them back to a specific point."

"I had no idea Cinder and the others could do all that." Ember commented, and that was the truth, as she and her siblings had never learned what Nestor had just told them, especially Spike for that matter, who was the scholar and had read a fair number of books, as he was surprised by all of this and was making notes for the future.

"Well, I was going to tell you about all of this a few weeks from now, but circumstances forced my hand." Nestor said, though his tone revealed that he wasn't annoyed or upset with the trio, as he expected something like this after visiting Titan's homeworld and seeing a demonstration of what they would be doing in the future, before he turned a little and picked up the sheep he had lightly roasted, "Are there any other questions before we head to Town Square?"

"I do, but it's not about our dragonflies." Spike spoke up, as there was something that had been bothering him since he first spotted it and he felt that now was the best time to ask the question, to which he glanced towards the sheep for a moment and focused on the one he had spotted earlier, "What's so special about that sheep?"

The sheep in question didn't have white wool like the others near it did, rather it had grey wool, it had red colored eyes while it sclera was yellow, and the bell that was around it's neck seemed to be made out of iron, instead of the bronze that went into the bells the other sheep were wearing, and Spike was sure that it had glared at him and his siblings for a few seconds before going back to eating grass.

"Oh, that's Toasty. Argus and the others insisted that we keep him around because he's the only grey sheep that they have seen in a long time," Nestor replied, informing the trio that the sheep in question, Toasty, was a rare specimen and the scholars were either studying him or they were making sure none of the predators from the homeworld he came from could eat him, before he shrugged for a moment, "oh, and if you see him frowning, that's common. We're not sure what he's upset with, since he's got a place to rest, all the food and company he could ask for, and a large area to run around in, but since sheep can't talk we can't figure out what he is unhappy about... maybe the three of you can spend some time with him in the future and see if you can't figure out what he's annoyed about."

Spike wasn't sure if he or his siblings would be able to figure out why Toasty was so unhappy, even though he had the feeling that it might be the name he was given, but for now he put his book and quill back in his satchel before following Nestor and his siblings back to Town Square, knowing that they would learn more about the Dragon Realms in the future and that all three of them were excited to see what the other Leaders had for them to discover.

Peace: Magical Homeworld

View Online

The days after their visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld were quite interesting in Nestor's eyes, as somethings had changed since Spyro, Spike, and Ember had seen a little of what Titan's land had to offer them, and while he wasn't all that surprised by some of the changes he was caught off guard by a few of them. Spike, for instance, continued his studies under Argus and the other scholars of Dark Hollow, though in addition to what he was already learning he discovered that the young dragon was also looking into what Argus and the others had written on Toasty, combat, and dragonflies, no doubt so he could compare his notes and see if he learned anything new in the process. From what he had heard from Argus all of the scholars had gotten over the shock of seeing a young dragon take on so much rather quickly, as they were overjoyed to see that he was so eager to learn about everything that interested him, and they were more than eager to help him with his studies, in whatever manner they could. Spyro, on the other hand, spent his time running around the Artisans homeworld, playing with Sparx and making sure to learn the various lessons that he and his siblings were learning, while also taking a look at his prank book from time to time as he considered what he wanted to do first.

Ember was the one that surprised him the most, as she had seen that attempting to learn how to charge and how to dodge, without any training in the art of fighting, had nearly resulted in her hurting Spyro and had hurt Sparx instead, which had resulted in the lesson he had taught them, but now she was calmer and seemed to be focusing on her shared lessons for now, patiently waiting for when she and her siblings were ready for their combat lessons.

One thing that interested Nestor was that a week after the dragonfly lesson, while he was relaxing in the central area of his homeworld, he spotted Spyro walking over to where the portal to Nevin's castle was located, with a pair of shears in his mouth, before looking down at his sketchbook and continuing his work on what he was designing. He had no idea what Spyro was doing with a pair of shears, especially since he was sure the dragons that worked with wool didn't need any at the moment and wouldn't need any for the foreseeable future, but decided to push it to the back of his mind as he focused on the building that he was working on. A few minutes later he raised his head again and found both Spyro and Sparx fleeing from the area that they had gone into earlier, which caused him to raise his eyebrow for a second as he wondered what was going on, before hearing some annoyed baaing as Toasty, with the words 'kick me' lightly sheared into his wool. In that moment he determined that Spyro and Sparx must have gone over to the grey sheep and had messed with him a little, showing that Spyro was taking to the prank book and that he had decided that his first target was going to be Toasty, giving the sheep another reason to be grumpy as he wanted for his wool to be restored to what it had been a few minutes ago, and that someone would need to have a word with him at some point in the future.

There were a few more instances of him trying out a few of his pranks, like the time he managed to fill a bucket full of oatmeal and hung it above an open doorway, so that when someone walked through it they would be covered in the stuff, though the prank was ruined when Alvar started to open the door and then turned back to get something, causing the bucket to fall on the floor, and, of course, Spyro was tasked with cleaning up the mess. At first Nestor wasn't sure how the young dragon was able to put the bucket on top of the door, though he then learned that there had been some stones resting near the door in question and that, in turn, had allowed Spyro to pull the bucket up to top stone and set it up for his prank. After trying to prank Toasty, and his failed prank on Alvar, Nestor discovered that Spyro had returned to reading the book as he attempted to come up with something that would work for real, but for the most part he wasn't doing anything with his pranks and was focusing on practicing his gliding, running the maze, and anything else he decided to teach him and his siblings. Spike and Ember, of course, didn't really care that much about the pranks their brother was trying to pull, even though Nestor assumed they were exempt from Spyro's antics, but at the very least neither of them joined Spyro in attempting to prank the other dragons and Toasty, as Nestor was sure that if either of them helped him the pranks would succeed more than they were right now.

The only other thing that interested Nestor was the fact that a few months after their brief visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld, around the six month mark to be exact, Argus informed him that Spike had broken one of his teeth on accident, causing him to drop what he was doing so he could return to Dark Hollow with Argus so he could figure out how this had happened in the first place... though it wasn't long before he arrived at his destination and found Spike sitting near some tomes, with a red gem and several open tomes near him.

"Spike, what happened?" Nestor asked, though at the same time he spotted the broken part of the tooth that Argus had told him about, which was laying on the ground near where Spike was sitting, before he focused on the young dragon, because while losing teeth was common for young dragons, as they grew older, it wasn't common for them to lose one before they got to their second year.

"I... I reached for something to eat, since Argus and the others have some drinks and sugary treats that they enjoy when they're doing their studies, and then I bit into that gem." Spike replied, where he gestured to the red gem for a second, which wasn't marked at all, despite the fact that he had accidentally tried to eat the gem, before he focused on Nestor and the dragons of Dark Hollow, since he was sure that one of the older dragons had something to tell him.

"We were discussing a number of topics that he was interested in, so he wasn't paying attention to what was around him when he reached for the treats we keep nearby and accidentally picked up that gem." Argus added, showing Nestor that all of the dragons that called Dark Hollow home had been had been caught up in having a new scholar with them and none of them had caught the mistake until Spike tried to bite into the gem, before the scholar sighed for a moment, "It's just as much our fault as it is his fault for trying to eat a gemstone."

"It's alright, no harm was done." Nestor said, where he focused on Spike for a moment, as he knew that Argus might be overreacting because of the fact that Spike was one of the purple dragons they had been waiting for, something that he was going to have to address in the future, but for now he needed to calm the young dragon, "Spike, it's okay for young dragons to lose their teeth every now and then as they mature, because their adult teeth will grow in over time and replace what has been lost, and your new teeth will be even stronger than before... though not strong enough to break these gemstones down and allow you to eat them."

"I'm sure they would taste bad anyways," Spike replied, but his mood had improved the moment he learned that losing teeth was natural for young dragons, even if it was painful for him since he accidentally tried to eat a gemstone while he was talking with Argus and the others, which made Nestor smile as well, since he liked seeing Spike and his siblings being happy and enjoying themselves.

Nestor was sure that Spike would tell Spyro and Ember about what happened, meaning neither of them would even attempt the same thing their brother accidentally did, but despite knowing that piece of information he still went out of his way to inform the other two about their teeth and that one day they would be replaced by new teeth, exciting the pair once more, though this time around they didn't do anything foolish like attempt to knock each others teeth out. Of course he knew that they were going to have to sit Spike down at some point and remove the other half of the broken tooth, otherwise he was going to be in pain until it fell out on it's own, before thinking of something that would really excite the trio and make them focus on something that wasn't teeth. It wasn't long before he had a few ideas on what the trio could do in the future, to get them away from the Artisans homeworld, and knew that there were other dragons that would be happy to see them for a change, he just had to make the arrangements for the trip and they would be ready to go.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that the six months since Spike's little accident with the gem, something that they only talked about because they were curious as to what their brother had felt when the tooth was removed, both when he broke it in half and when the other half was carefully removed from his mouth, had gone by rather quick. It didn't take long for Spike to recover from losing one of his teeth, even if it would be a few more months before the replacement grew in, and once that happened he returned to what he had been doing before he broke his tooth, causing his siblings to chuckle a little, as they found it funny that he went back to his studies as if nothing had happened. The three of them also returned to their shared lessons with Nestor and Lindar, continuing to master the art of gliding, running the maze with their dragonflies leading the way, and occasionally seeing the various abilities that Sparx, Talon, and Cinder could use, the ones that Nestor told them about. They couldn't do much with the protection aspect of what the three dragonflies could do, since that would involve fighting and the three of them had learned their lesson when Spyro nearly got hurt, but their ability to pinpoint gems was quite interesting, though none of them were sure what they were supposed to do with this information, even though Spike made a note of it for the future.

Eventually the six months went by and, when the three of them were a little over two years old and were slightly taller than they had been when they were one, they headed to the dock and discovered that Nestor was waiting by the entrance of the passage that would take them to where Marco was standing.

"As the three of you know, today we'll be heading to another homeworld," Nestor said, where he turned around and started to walk down the path that would take them right to where the hot air balloon was waiting, though while he walked he was happy to see that the trio was following him and that they were prepared for what he had to show them, a conclusion he came to because of the satchel that Spike was wearing, "just like a year ago today we visited the Peace Keepers homeworld and you got a taste of what Titan, Trondo, and the other Peace Keepers could offer. What we are going to do today is visit the homeworld that Cosmos watches over, the land of the Magic Crafters, where the three of you will get the chance to see how the magic of this world works, along with the understanding that one day Cosmos will try to teach you how to tap into your own inner magic, just like Titan will teach you how to fight one day."

"How long is the journey?" Spike asked, because he figured that if the trip between the Artisans homeworld and the Peace Keepers homeworld was about an hour, which he learned thanks to their trip a year ago, that the time of this trip would be a little over an hour, though by how much he couldn't say.

"The trip from here to Titan's homeworld is about an hour," a voice said, where they found Marco standing in front of his hot air balloon, which looked like it was ready to go, and he nodded to Nestor as he prepared to answer the question that Spike had asked, even though he and his siblings were focusing on him at the moment, "while the trip from here to Cosmos' homeworld is about an hour and a half... though unlike the homeworlds you've been to so far the realm of the Magic Crafters is near the peak of some mountains. Trust me, it's quite the sight to see."

Spyro glanced at his siblings before climbing into the hot air balloon, again with some assistance since they weren't the size where they could jump in on their own, though once they were all sitting down Marco climbed in and applied some heat so the basket could be lifted into the air. The moment the basket was on it's way to the location of the Magic Crafters homeworld, and had started to leave the Artisans homeworld behind, Nestor opened his wings and caught up with them, where he would continue to keep pace with the hot air balloon until it reached it's destination. While they moved through the air Spike decided that now would be the best time to get the names of the other Balloonists that assisted the dragons in moving things between the five lands that made up the Dragon Realms, where Marco expressed a little surprise at the fact that he would want something like that, before deciding that he could humor Spike. Spike learned that there were six Balloonists in total, with Marco assisting the Artisans dragons, Gosnold working alongside the Peace Keepers, Tuco helping the Magic Crafters, Cray working with the Beast Makers, Amos assisting the Dream Weavers, and finally Hak, who usually helped dragons transport items to the Junk Yard and, at the same time, helped Titan keep an eye on what Gnasty Gnorc was doing, when he wasn't busy anyway.

Ember, while they were talking, focused on the name that had been said, knowing that it belonged to a troublemaker that Nestor and the other Leaders must have dealt with in the past, one who may or may not be active at the moment, before she sighed and focused on the trip, as she knew that Spike would ask about the person in question at some point in the future, just to sate his own curiosity.

Other than asking about the other Balloonists, and learning which of the homeworlds they worked on, there wasn't much else Spyro, Spike, or Ember could do besides read, look out at the clouds, or just rest before they arrived at their destination, which lead to Spyro pulling out his book, which Spike had brought with them, and picked up where he left off so he could see what other pranks had been pulled in the past. Ember, on the other hand, shifted where she was sitting and stared at the area in front of them, as if she was trying to get a glimpse of the Peace Keepers homeworld as they went by, to gain some insight on how to fight before they were supposed to learn anything, leaving Spike to shrug as he reached into his pack and withdrew the tome that Argus had let him take with him to pass the time. Nestor knew that Argus had let Spike take a book that detailed a variety of plants and animals in the five homeworlds, no doubt because it was the next thing that the young dragon wanted to research, but he said nothing as he noticed the smile on Spike's face and focused on his own flying, knowing that he'd be excited by what he and his siblings were going to see when they finally reached the homeworld that Cosmos watched over. He was also sure that Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters were eager to meet the trio, just like Titan and the Peace Keepers had been, so he was expecting to see more than a few dragons during their visit, unless they were busy with their work and didn't want to be disturbed, but he knew that he would see how many there were when they arrived at their destination.

It took them close to the hour and a half for them to reach the edge of the Magic Crafters homeworld, where Spyro, Spike, and Ember focused on the area that was just ahead of them and discovered that their next destination was on an island as well, just like the last two homeworlds they had seen so far, but from a distance it seemed to be a large island, one that was larger than their home and Titan's land. It wasn't long before the hot air balloon neared the edge of the large island, which allowed them to stare out at the land that Cosmos watched over, where they quickly discovered that the home of the Magic Crafters was an extravagant palace that seemed to have been built into multiple peaks, all connected by marble walkways and might have marble walls inside the peaks as well. Spyro, Spike, and Ember could tell, from just looking at the land in front of them, that there was something different about this homeworld and that it made a good place for Cosmos and the other magic wielding dragons to live in, though as they moved towards the location of the dock the trio noticed a few fairies flying through the air, no doubt heading out to help some of the dragons with what they were doing. That was something else that interested them, especially since they had no idea what to expect when they finally reached the dock, which only caused all three of them to focus on what was going to happen next so they could learn everything that Nestor and Cosmos wanted them to learn.

As Marco moved the hot air balloon towards the dock, so he could land and let the trio disembark like they had done when they visited the Peace Keepers homeworld, they found Cosmos standing near the entrance that would take them through a chamber and then to the main part of the land he watched over, just like the other homeworlds they had seen so far, and he smiled at all of them as they finally landed on the dock.

"Nestor, I'm glad that you, Spyro, Spike, and Ember could make it without anything stopping you," Cosmos said, where he tapped the bottom of his staff against the ground for a moment and bowed his head a little, showing that he really was happy to see that nothing had prevented Marco from delivering them to his homeworld, before he stood straight once more and focused on what was behind him, "Come, allow me to show you what the Magic Crafters homeworld has to offer, maybe even one of the realms if we have time, though everyone is excited to meet you, but depending on what they're working on they might not be able to come and see you before you head back home."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember immediately followed after Cosmos the moment he started walking towards the passage that would take them to the main part of his homeworld, where they quickly discovered that their earlier thoughts had been correct, that the tunnels inside the mountains were definitely made of marble. One thing that worried them was that they would have to jump over two small gaps in the walkway, and avoid the light blue water that filled the gaps, but they quickly determined that their worry wasn't necessary, as Cosmos gathered some blue energy around his staff and waved it at the gaps, where the trio watched as the gaps closed before their very eyes.

"What did you do?" Spike asked, as he was sure that what he and his siblings had seen was magic, their first real taste of the magic that the Magic Crafters used in their everyday lives, and he suspected that Cosmos had closed the gaps since the three of them hadn't completed their basic training yet, though Nestor followed behind them and seemed to be smiling as he looked at the walls and the floor, showing that he approved of the work that went into making the area that they were walking through.

"Magic of course." Cosmos replied, though he was happy to see that Spike, at the very least, was interested in what he was going to tell them, before noticing that both Spyro and Ember seemed to be interested in the topic as well, causing him to chuckle as they reached the main chamber and he undid the spell he had cast on the gaps, allowing them to revert back to what they had been earlier, "Magic is a type of energy that flows all throughout the world, which allows us to power the entrance and exit portals for the various realms, devices that I know you are familiar with, as well as power a number of other magical objects, like crystal balls for example. There are a number of creatures in our world that can wield the power of magic, like the Magic Crafters, the Dream Weavers, the fairies that call this land home, and the various wizards that we occasionally work with, even if there are times where a few of them annoy us in some manner, and those are the ones that can naturally control the flow of magic. There are even beings that can learn how to tap into the flow of magic, such as the druids you might see during your visit to this homeworld, and then there are beings that can't control the flow or even sense it, meaning that it's impossible for them to learn how to wield magic."

That fact interested the trio more than they were willing to admit, and they figured that their ability to determine that this place was a good fit for the Magic Crafters might mean they might have a chance to learn about the magic that Cosmos and the others were using, before their attention changed to something new as they walked out of the chamber they were in and looked out at the area in front of them. What they discovered was a courtyard area that was built into the side of a peak, connected to the one they came out of by a marble walkway, and the trio found that there were two Magic Crafters portals in this area, though where they lead the three of them had no idea. It didn't take them long to reach the upper level of the strange courtyard they had reached, though when they got up there Cosmos pointed out a slender yellow scaled dragon, who was wearing a purple pointed hat, a bound up cape, and a cloth that was wrapped around his waist by a rope belt, where they learned that this was Zantor, and he seemed to be busy using his magic to mess with some playing cards for some reason. They also walked by Boldar as well, who was an older dragon that had light yellow colored scales, though he also wore a sack on his rope belt, a purple hat that reached down to his chest, and bronze bracelets, though in addition to that he carried a cauldron in his left hand and a walking stick in his right hand, one that had a potion in the glass orb at the top, meaning he had to be an alchemist.

"So, what are the names of the realms that are attached to this homeworld?" Spyro asked, because he knew that Spike was making a list of all the places that were in each of the five lands that they would be visiting, not to mention where they would be doing their training, and that he hadn't had the chance to ask that question, so he was getting some information to help his brother out.

"Well, we have Alpine Ridge," Cosmos replied, as he had heard about the fact that Spike liked to make lists about a number of things that interested him and that he was already starting to make his list for this homeworld, which was why he kept his smile on his face as he pointed out the portal he was talking about, before continuing to walk down the path that he had planned out earlier, "High Caves, Wizard Peak, and Altair's mountain peak, though that's not counting the other portals that we have, located in the same area that the portal to Dragon Shores is located in."

"I'm going to assume that Altair is like Nevin and Trondo?" Ember asked, because she and her brothers knew that Nevin was the best painter in the Artisans homeworld, while at the same time they knew that Trondo was one of the best soldiers in the Peace Keepers homeworld, so since Altair had his own realm she guessed he was in the same league that the other two were in.

"I guess you could say that," Cosmos answered, as he understood what Ember was asking, especially since he had seen the talents of Nevin and Trondo in the past, and guessed that it was safe to say that Altair was like that as well, which made him wonder if the same was true for the Beast Makers and the Dream Weavers as well, before he considered what else he should say, "Altair is a weather manipulator, one of the strongest we have ever seen, and despite his old age he's still incredibly strong with his magic, even if he accidentally gets the weather wrong every now and then, though you'll be able to see that when we get to his realm. Most Magic Crafters learn all they can about all the various types of magic that we have access to, such as extending stone to merge pieces of a walkway, like I did earlier, or manipulating the weather from time to time, before settling on a specific path they want to master, sort of like how some Artisans dragons are the best bakers around and some are the best craftsmen in the five homeworlds."

"And we'll be learning about the types of magic that you guys can use in the future?" Spike asked, because everything that he and his siblings were learning was interesting to him, and, at the same time, he was curious as to whether or not any of them might be able to actually use the various types of magic that Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters dragons used every day, even if it was on a smaller scale.

"That's the plan." Cosmos said, as he knew that Nestor wanted to wait until the trio was a little older than they currently were before they started any of their real training, such as learning how to fight from Titan and the rest of the Peace Keepers, and he agreed with the plan, before he realized that they were close to the portal that would take them to Altair's realm and beckoned for the group to follow him as he walked through it.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember followed him through the portal the moment he decided to walk through it, though when they appeared on the other side they found themselves standing on what seemed to be a walkway that wrapped around one of the mountain peaks, only it was far away from the others and only had one more near them, or at least that was what Cosmos told them when he saw the looks on their faces. The other thing they noticed was that it was raining at the moment, even though they weren't getting wet because Cosmos had created a little cover above their heads, allowing them to walk without having to face the rain, and when Nestor joined them they started to walk forward so they could seek out Altair. From what the trio could tell the temple that Altair called home happened to be built inside the peak that they were walking around, though it wasn't long before they came to a stop as Cosmos beckoned to the dragon that they had come to see, who just so happened to be sitting on the walkway that was on an upper level that they couldn't get to, not without flying or using a whirlwind to get up there, only for Cosmos to surprise them as he picked up Spike and flew up to the top of the walkway, leaving Nestor to pick up Spyro and Ember and follow after him.

Altair, they discovered, was an old dragon with pale orange colored scales, who was dressed in a blue cloth-like gown and had a pair of blue tinted glasses over his eyes, though his horns curved back behind his head, where the trio found that an amulet or artifact was hanging from his right horn, and floating in front of him was a blue sphere that seemed to be pulsing with magic, before Altair sighed and the rain stopped.

"It seems you haven't lost your skills yet," Cosmos commented, though at the same time he dropped the spell that he had woven to keep them from getting wet, while at the same time he and Nestor set the trio down on the walkway, before watching as Altair turned towards them with a smile on his face.

"Oh, it will be some time before that happens." Altair replied, where he chuckled as he focused on the trio that was now standing near the two Leaders, as he knew why they had come here, though he was happy to see that all three of them were eager to meet him as well, "Ah, you three must be the trio that I've heard so much about, Spyro, Spike, and Ember, if my memories are correct. Welcome to the homeworld of the Magic Crafters, where the three of you will one day come and see if you have the potential to learn about the types of magic that we have access to... here, why don't I give you a demonstration of what you might see in the future."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember gathered around the older dragon as he turned towards the open space that was in front of him, which he had been staring at while he was working with his magic earlier, and this time around, instead of using his special crystal ball, he focused on what was in front of him. The clouds parted and revealed the shining sun for them to see, though at the same time he twisted a few of them and made what he liked to call his 'Cloud Puppets', where he molded the clouds into a specific shape, like young dragons or one of the Balloonists, and put on a show with his creations, even if they didn't last for more than a few minutes. Still, it was more than enough to excite the trio as all three of them watched his puppets dance in the air as the rest of the rain clouds started to disappear, even if Spike seemed to be in the middle of making notes about what he was seeing, no doubt to see if he could replicate it in the future. That fact caused Altair to chuckle as he continued the show that he was weaving, allowing the trio to watch two wizards throwing magic at each other, something that didn't happen these days since the Magic Crafters had put an end to that sort of fighting a long time ago, but that was a tale for the future.

He was sure, just like Nestor and Cosmos were sure, that the trio would go on to go great things when they were older and more mature, and he was eager to help them grow, just like all of the other dragons were eager to do that, but for now he was going to entertain the trio and focus on the future later.

Peace: Flow of Magic

View Online

After their visit to the Magic Crafters homeworld, and returned to the Artisans homeworld a few hours later, Spyro, Spike and Ember showed that they had learned their lesson from their first visit to one of the other homeworlds, as they didn't make any attempts to replicate what they had seen and continued with the lessons that Nestor had for them. Nestor was pleasantly surprised by that fact, as he was used to the trio making an attempt after they witnessed something, which he had seen after they returned from the Peace Keepers homeworld, as Ember and Spyro had tried to replicate the charge and dodge techniques and had nearly hurt Spyro in the process, but right now they weren't doing that. It was hard to tell if they were holding back because they had no idea how to wield magic, where any practice would have dangerous results that would require Cosmos or one of the other Magic Crafters to fix up, or if they knew that they would learn about magic in the future and were waiting for the day their lessons came. Either way Nestor was happy with them understanding the situation and learning from their mistakes, because it showed that they were getting smarter and that they were maturing a little over the years, but he said nothing as they returned to the main area of their home and let the trio head off to do whatever they wanted to do, as he wanted them to rest before bothering them with the lessons he was teaching them.

Spike, as he expected, returned to the Dark Hollow library the following day, where he sat down with Argus and the other scholars and continued his research, though this time he also looked into the few applications of magic that existed outside the Magic Crafters homeworld, such as the entrance and exit portals for each realm. Nestor knew that Spike wasn't going to actually look into magic, since that would give him an unfair advantage over his siblings when they started their lessons with Cosmos, but looking into how magic was used in the other homeworlds was something that interested him and Nestor didn't see any harm in it. Besides, it ultimately wasn't up to him as to what Spike researched and studied, as that was up to the young dragon and the scholars he was friends with, as Argus and the others generally put off anything too dangerous for later, when Spike was older to be exact and could understand the information better, so he was just fine with letting the group do whatever they wanted, leaving him to focus on Spyro and Ember. There was also the fact that Argus promised him they would be more careful in the future, as to no repeat the event where Spike tried to eat a gemstone on accident, because none of them wanted to break more of his teeth, something that Nestor was happy to hear, since he didn't what that to happen either.

While he was doing that Spyro returned to what he had been doing before the trip to Cosmos' homeworld, and that was looking at the book he had been given while determining whether or not he could pull off some of the pranks he found inside the pages, even if his first few attempts weren't that successful. Toasty, on the other hand, wasn't too keen on Spyro trying out his pranks, whether or not he was the target of one of them, and went to great lengths to be somewhere else whenever Spyro was in the mood to prank someone, though Nestor assumed that a few of them were designed to have someone near him to watch the event unfold, as if he was trying to make the unique sheep happy. Nestor felt that it was a kind gesture, that the young dragon was trying to get Toasty to get over his grumpy nature and smile, something that Argus and the other scholars had never seen before, but despite his attempts Toasty refused to be anywhere near him when he was in the mood to prank someone. Of course, as Nestor predicted, that caused Spyro to eventually give up in his attempts to make Toasty happy and he returned to including the sheep in some of his pranks, though at the very least he only messed with the sheep every now and then, like once or twice a month, showing the sheep that he everyone was equal in his eyes at the moment.

What was really interesting was that Ember remained true to what she had shown after the visit to Titan's homeworld, and that was the fact that she didn't even attempt to practice the moves that Titan and Trondo had shown her and her siblings during the visit. Rather she spent her days relaxing in the central area of their homeworld, sometimes followed Nestor when he was working on something, just to see what he was working on and if there was anything she could do to help him, and there were a few instances where she visited the library in Dark Hollow, just to see if Spike had found anything interesting that she might find interesting as well. She didn't share Spike's interest in all the scrolls and books that the library had to offer, Argus and the others knew that since the beginning and it was only confirmed every time they saw her, but at the very least she seemed happy that Spike had something to keep himself occupied, even if it meant looking into old scrolls and tomes for the knowledge he was looking for, something that made her brother smile, as he enjoyed his little adventures in the library and didn't let anything sour his mood. Other than that Ember watched Spyro try out his various pranks, following the methods described in the book that he carried with him, where some pranks failed, due to one of the other dragons messing it up and asking Spyro to clean up the mess, or succeeding in some manner, though even if Spyro ran away he was hauled back if there was a mess.

In addition to what the trio did in their free time Nestor also made sure they stuck to the various lessons that he was trying to make sure they learned for the future, though he was happy to see that the trio was doing a good job learning how to glide and were making good time in running through the maze. Lindar continued to avoid telling the trio their times, to keep them on the track they were following, and while he assumed that the trio would have been annoyed of that fact they continued to surprise him, as all three of them got over their earlier annoyance and kept running the maze, trying to overcome each other in the process. All of the other Artisans dragons were also impressed by how well the trio took to the challenges that he offered them, showing that they were improving their skills and, at some point in the future, he'd have to stop and start an entirely new lesson to keep them occupied, though for the moment they still needed to complete the lessons he had started them on, before he taught any of them something else. He did intend to take the trio into the flight area at some point, so show them what it was like to fly for the first time and maybe show off a few tricks while he was at it, something that he was sure they would like when that day came, but for now he knew that they needed to finish their current lessons before they started doing anything else.


It was a month after their visit to the Magic Crafters homeworld that Spyro, Spike, and Ember found themselves back in Cosmos' land, following Nestor as he lead them to the area that Cosmos wanted them to come to, though they had a fairly good idea why they had come back so soon after their first visit. During their last visit they had been told that at some point in the future the three of them would be learning about magic, as in the various types of magic and not how to wield that power, since they were still too young for what Cosmos had in mind, despite the fact that this was different than what Titan wanted to do with them, but they respected the decisions of their elders and walked behind Nestor. Spike, of course, was the most excited of the trio, because this was something new for him to learn about, even if he didn't have any talent in using magic, and he was eager to add any information they learned today to his ever growing collection of knowledge, which would make Argus and the other scholars happy at his progress. Spyro and Ember were also interested in seeing if they had any talent when it came to magic, since it was entirely possible that one or more of them might be able to learn how to wield the power that Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters were capable of controlling, even if it would take them years to get to the level that someone like Altair was at.

While they followed Nestor, however, the trio spotted some creatures off in the distance, no doubt practicing their magic in a location where they wouldn't bother anyone else, though from what the trio could see all three of the beings they spotted were like the Balloonists, in terms of body style, but two of them were wearing green robes and the third was wearing a blue robe... and it appeared that they might be disagreeing about something, but from this distance it was hard to tell what was going on over there.

"There you are!" a voice said, where the group turned and found Cosmos standing nearby, as it appeared that he had been visiting Alpine Ridge for some reason and had just returned from whatever he was doing, though he tapped his staff against the ground and beckoned for them to follow him as he started to lead the way towards the area that they would be visiting this time around, "Sorry I couldn't meet you at the dock, one of the wizards of Alpine Ridge asked me to look at something they were working on, something they didn't want me to tell anyone about, and the visit took longer than what we were expecting it to take."

"It's no big deal, we were just wandering around while we waited for you." Spyro replied, as that was sort of what Nestor appeared to be doing, walking around the Magic Crafters homeworld so he and his siblings could see the sights as they waited for Cosmos to come find them, before he turned his attention to something else and beckoned with his head for a second, "What's with those guys over there?"

"Oh, you mean the Elder Wizard arguing with a Green Druid, with a lesser druid standing nearby?" Cosmos asked, as it was quite easy for him to see what Spyro was inquiring about, where he sighed for a moment and looked at his staff for a second or two, before turning back towards the group as they paused for the moment, "Don't worry, it's common for a wizard and a druid to disagree about something, even go through a magic duel to determine who is correct on the subject that they were discussing, often with a lesser druid and a lesser wizard standing nearby, so it's a little off the lesser druid isn't there yet, so they might not be dueling. If they do start doing that, however, we either let them finish, as stopping them might result in another duel a day or two later, or stop them if the spells get out of hand, but the latter has only happened twice since we settled on this land and started learning about the magic we possess."

"So you leave them alone and they might fight each other at some point?" Ember inquired, though while they were stopped she noticed that Spike was making a note of the beings that were off in the distance before they moved forward, with the blue robed figure being the Elder Wizard, the tall green robed figure being the Green Druid, and the light green robed figure, who was carrying a wooden staff, had to be the lesser druid.

"That is correct." Cosmos stated, though as he said that he started walking again and the group followed after him once more, as they were interested in where they were going this time around, but he made sure to wait long enough so Spike could finish his notes on the magical beings he had mentioned, no doubt with a page for the lesser wizard that wasn't with the others, before moving forward, "Don't worry, someone is watching them from afar at the moment and, if their duel gets out of hand and they start to threaten everyone around them, the dragon in question will step in and stop them before they go too far, but like I said, that has only happened twice in the past and we don't see it happening ever again, regardless of the arguments they get into."

Spike was a little interested in seeing what happened if the pair that was arguing reached the point where they started fighting each other, as it was something that he hadn't read about during his earlier studies and was curious to see it go down, but right now it appeared that neither of them were going to reach that point, so he shifted his attention to the path in front of him as he followed Cosmos and the others to another part of this homeworld. What he discovered was that they were heading back to the portal that would take them to Altair's area, where he could peacefully manipulate the weather around him without any major interruptions, but when they reached the area near the portal he discovered he was only partly correct about where they were going. The reason behind that sudden change was because Cosmos walked over to the rock wall that was near the portal to Altair's temple and waved his staff at the wall, where Spike and his siblings watched as a portion of the wall seemed to disappear before their eyes, revealing a tunnel that they had never been in before, before the Magic Crafters Leader smiled and stepped out of the way. Nestor nodded as the trio charged into the new tunnel that had appeared before them, as they were eager to see if there was anything new for them to see, and once all five of them were inside the tunnel Cosmos waved his staff again and sealed the wall behind them, before following Spyro and his siblings.

What they discovered was the fact that the tunnel had a few triangular shaped openings on their right, which seemed to be windows that were made in the style that the Magic Crafters preferred to use, before they reached a portal, one that transported them to a temple that was built around a lone mountain peak. The temple had a stone walkway that lead the way towards a wooden frame, one that rested around an iron door that had what Spike assumed were magical symbols on it's face, and when they reached the door Cosmos tapped on it and it opened before their eyes. That, in turn, revealed a diagonal walkway that allowed them to walk up to a level of the temple that was above them, a level that had a number of paths for them to take, but instead of running around and getting lost they followed Cosmos as he turned to the right and headed to what appeared to be a classroom of some sort. The reason Spyro, Spike, and Ember thought that was because of the wooden desks that rested in a row, going from the left side of the room to the right side, and while they came to that conclusion Cosmos beckoned to the decks and the trio sat behind them, putting a little separation between them in the process, leaving Nestor to stand by the entrance while Cosmos took his position in front of the desks.

If they hadn't been told what they were going to do today, as in learn about magic and maybe seeing if they had the talent to wield this power, coming to what appeared to be a classroom was the best indicator of what they would be doing, especially since the trio discovered some small crystal orbs on the desks they were sitting behind.

"Now then, like I told you a month ago, magic is a type of energy that flows throughout our world," Cosmos said, as he felt that starting at the beginning, with what he had told them during their first visit, was the best way to start things off, because it would allow them to recall what he had told them, before getting into the new information he knew they were interested in learning about, "and the Magic Crafters are one of the few groups of beings in the world that can wield the energy, though it is natural for us to be able to do this, even if we have to devote some of our time to learning what type of magic we are skilled in. Altair, as you learned, is skilled at manipulating the weather around him, while others, such as myself, are skilled at using our magic to manipulate our surroundings, as in revealing hidden passages, changing walkways in a matter of seconds, and whatever else we feel like manipulating. There are even dragons who don't necessarily take to using a specific type of magic, rather they learn everything they can about the various types of magic that are available to them before deciding what they want to focus on mastering, like Cedric, a dragon you haven't met yet, for example, as he's one of the best instructors we have and he hasn't picked a type of magic to master."

"And what types of magic are there in the world?" Spike asked, though at the same time he made a note about Cedric, as he was sure that he and his siblings should try to meet him one day and see what sort of information they could learn from him, before focusing on the answer that he knew was coming.

"Well, to start us off we have what is called Hand and Wand Magic," Cosmos replied, where he held out his staff for a second, so the trio could get a better look at it and take in the material that went into it's construction, even if they didn't recognize the materials at the moment, before focusing on what he wanted to tell the trio, "this type of magic is the basics of what a magic user, regardless of whether they can naturally use magic or are just starting to learn how to wield this power, start with, and it is often considered the weakest magic in the world, but that all depends on how much time you put into trying to master this type of magic. Beings who use this type of magic either channel the magical energy around them into their hands, like Altair did when he was showing you his Cloud Puppet routine, or they have a special magical item, like my staff for example, that allows them to channel the energy around them without the energy passing through their body, like what I did to the wall earlier or the walkways during your first visit a month ago. I might use my staff in the vast majority of the spells that I work with, but there are instances where I will set it aside and use my hands to complete the spell I'm going to cast, though the truth is that there is no difference in power between using your hands or something like a staff or a smaller wand, it's just what each dragon and being prefers to use."

"So, does that mean the type of magic you are skilled in using is Hand and Wand Magic?" Ember inquired, because based on what they just learned it seemed like that was the type of magic that Cosmos had devoted his time and effort to mastering, while the other Magic Crafters dragons had mastered different types of magic.

"Not quite. The type of magic that I'm skilled in is Transmogrification," Cosmos explained, though even as he said that his staff returned to him and he waved it at the wall behind him, where the trio watched as the marble wall shifted before their eyes, becoming an opening that lead outside, complete with a small balcony for them to stand on if they so desired, before waving his staff again as the wall returned to it's original design, as if the change had never happened, "this type of magic allows the user to change and alter something, be it inanimate objects, like the crystal spheres on your desks, or even living creatures, like changing a sheep or rabbit into a flower or another creature."

"Wait, so does that mean someone could change a sheep into a monster and use it to terrorize someone else?" Spyro asked, as while he and his siblings were interested in this type of magic, especially since Cosmos' skills had allowed him to make the changes in a matter of seconds, he was curious if someone had attempted to use this type of magic against the dragons or their enemies.

"It's possible to do something like that, but we don't teach dragons, or the wizards and druids, how to do something like that, for safety reasons." Cosmos stated, where he raised his left hand to his chin for a moment, showing that he was thinking about what he had been asked and that he was thinking about what he had seen in the past, before he focused on the trio a few seconds later, "The reason we don't teach that sort of thing is that the monsters that ended up being created were always mindless and always smashed up the area around them, until someone cast the spell to revert the poor creature back to their original form, usually leaving them more aggressive than they had been moments ago. There's also the fact that some dragons were hurt the last time we tried something like that, because we weren't expecting a young wizard to do something like that, so we decided to stop teaching that sort of thing a few hundred years ago, even though we keep the spell that counters such a thing around, just in case we encounter a creature like that. There are other forms of Transmogrification, besides changing a wall into an opening and a balcony or changing a rabbit into a monster, as even Altair uses this type of magic, though he focuses on changing the weather, hence why we call him a weather manipulator, instead of a Transmogrification master... and there are other elements that one can shift and manipulate, as long as they have the knowledge and experience to do so."

"Okay, we won't pester you about that sort of thing," Spike commented, though he did make a note to find the spell to counter the transformations, because in the off chance that one of them had the talent to become a wizard it would be a good weapon to have, just in case they ran into a monster that used to be something else, "What about the other types of magic you haven't mentioned yet?"

"Well, there's Prestidigitation, or, to put it simpler terms, magic tricks," Cosmos answered, where he noticed the trio had raised their eyebrows the moment he revealed what the title of the next type of magic meant, though he chuckled for a second as he considered what he was going to tell them, "to be more precise, there are two types of users of this sort of magic, those that do so for entertainment and those that use their magic to hide important items or clues to where an item of worth is hidden. Zantor is one of the masters of the Prestidigitation type of magic, though you'll never actually see him perform his spells unless he is actually looking for an audience, as most of the time he is practicing a simple card trick with that deck of his, which is just his way of thinking of the next spell he wants to use and what he needs to get it done, and he makes sure that only two or three dragons know what he's doing at any given moment."

"Basically we need to see him to learn more about this type of magic." Ember stated, as that was what she was getting from what Cosmos was saying, that he didn't know very much about this specific type of magic and that he knew someone who might be able to explain things better.

"When he's not busy." Cosmos replied, as he knew that Zantor hated being interrupted when he was in the middle of his preparations for his spells, though that was a shared feeling that all Magic Crafters dragons felt, especially the ones that were working with the higher level spells, before he got back to the topic at hand, "The next type of magic is simple, as it is the art of Levitation, where the wizard in question can lift anything from a small desk to a large rock into the air and make it float there for an undetermined amount of time, which is based on their skill and experience in working with magic. Many wizards, be they dragon or otherwise, tend to learn about this type of magic and then move onto another type, the type that becomes the one they specialize in, but there are a few masters in the art of wielding Levitation magic, where they can lift incredibly heavy object and even dragons into the air, much to the surprise of the dragon that they decided to cast their spell on. After that we have the various spells that don't fit into a specific type of magic, not yet at the very least, though some of the Magic Crafters refer to this type of magic as the 'Combat' type, such as throwing fireballs at someone, summoning a storm of ice shards, shooting lightning from one's fingers, and a number of other spells, though you'll find that most wizards focus on the other types and leave this one to the end of their studies."

"What about the portals? What type of magic do they rely on?" Spike asked, because that was something that had been on his mind since he first started reading about the portals, even if his knowledge was incomplete on the subject, and this was the best time to get the information he was after.

"Teleportation magic," Cosmos answered, though his tone revealed that this was the last type of magic that he and the other wizards knew about, for the time being anyway, causing Spike and his siblings to listen carefully, even if Spike was the only one really interested in what they were learning, "This type of magic is basically the art of moving from one position to another, without walking or flying, so instead of a trip taking an hour or two you could just wait until a few minutes before a meeting and then teleport over to your destination, though this, like the other types, depends on how skilled you are with this type of magic. Those that are unskilled with this type of magic will only be able to move short distances, like a few steps from where they were standing, or might need a special teleportation pad for them to lock onto when they cast the spell, though those that are truly skilled with this type of magic don't need all of that, as they can move freely and with little effort. There are a few masters of the art of Teleportation magic, just like there are masters of the other types of magic, but unlike the other types there is always someone who can weave their magic into the magical portals you see in the homeworlds, connecting them to the various realms of the lands we call home, but she's been rather busy lately and insists that we leave her to her work."

"Wait, 'she'? You mean I'm not the only female dragon in the five homeworlds?" Ember inquired, because this was the first time she and her siblings were hearing anything about there being another female dragon in the Dragon Realms, and she could tell that her brothers were also surprised by this information, even if Spike was less surprised than she and Spyro were at the moment.

"Oh, there are between twenty to thirty female dragons in the Dragon Realms, you just haven't had the opportunity to meet them, or Nora, yet." Nestor stated, revealing that the name of the dragon that Cosmos was talking about was 'Nora', even if that caused Spike to make a note about meeting her in the future, after meeting everyone else that they were learning about in their various lessons, before Nestor glanced at Cosmos, "Well, now that the lecture part is out of the way, don't you think it's time we moved onto the test?"

"Indeed. We've spent a good portion of time talking about magic," Cosmos said, where he focused on the trio once more and gestured to the crystal spheres that were resting in front of them, causing them to glance at the spheres as they wondered what was so special about them, something that he was going to reveal right now, "What the three of you are going to do is touch the sphere in front of you with both of your hands, or front legs, and focus on emptying your mind as best as you can. The reason for this is because these spheres are enchanted to determine if a dragon or someone else has any magical talent inside them, and if you have some the clear sphere will resonate with your latent talent, otherwise they will remain in their current state, regardless of what you try to do... and depending on what happens next, in regards to what the spheres do, we'll know whether or not you need to worry about coming back for lessons on how to wield magic and mastering the spells we've unlocked so far."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they were curious as to what the spheres might show them, did they have talent or would learning the spells be a waste of their time, before they turned their attention to the spheres in front of them and followed the instructions they had been given. Once the three of them had grasped their sphere, just like Cosmos had said, they closed their eyes and focused on trying to empty their minds, which was much harder than they thought it would be, but they tried their best regardless, as they were interested in seeing the results of the test. For a moment the trio didn't feel anything strange happening to them, as they were expecting the magic of the sphere to interact with their bodies, but since Cosmos hadn't told them about the process it was hard to tell what they were supposed to be waiting for, causing them to remain silent as they waited for something to happen. A few seconds later Spike felt a sneeze starting to form, one that would break his concentration if he let it happen, but before he could do anything to stop it he sneezed and felt some heat in front of his face, which was surprising since he had no idea how to use his fire breath at the moment. Cosmos and Nestor, on the other hand, witnessed the event unfold within a matter of seconds, as the moment that Spike sneezed he breathed fire on the sphere, completely on accident, but what was odd was the coloration of the flames, and the fact that the sphere was missing seconds later.

What was even more surprising was the fact that there was a thud in the tunnel leading to this room and Nestor walked down it, only to return a few seconds later with a crystal sphere, one that had a green flame inside it for some odd reason, making Cosmos wonder what was going on, before noticing that Ember's sphere was bright as well and that Spyro's was less bright than Ember and Spike's spheres.

"Okay, that's enough for today." Cosmos said, causing the trio to stop what they were doing and open their eyes, which was when Spyro tilted his head as he looked at the dim light inside his sphere, Ember seemed surprised that her's was even brighter than her brother's, and Spike was shocked when he saw what happened to his, "I think it's safe to say that, despite the differing levels of talent you three have, we can teach all three of you the basics at the very least, though I know the other Magic Crafters are going to be shocked when they hear that a dragon teleported a sphere down the hallway leading to this room, without knowing how to do any of that."

"I did what?!" Spike exclaimed, as he had been confused as to why his sphere wasn't in front of him when he opened his eyes, since it had appeared in Nestor's hand all of a sudden, but now he had an idea of what happened, even if he didn't fully understand what Cosmos was talking about.

"We'll talk about that in the future, when it's time to teach you the basics." Cosmos replied, though at the same time he smiled for a moment, because despite the fact that he had been caught off guard by what Spike had done, breathing fire on the sphere and somehow teleporting it down the hallway, this just meant that one of them might have the talent to learn more than the basics, and that wasn't counting the coloration of Ember's sphere, "For now the three of you should enjoy the rest of your visit to this homeworld, before you have to head back home and continue Nestor's lessons... I'll be ready to teach you how to wield magic in the future."

Spike tilted his head in confusion for a moment, as he was certain that Cosmos would have given him an explanation on what he had done, but at the same time the thought that one day he and his siblings would come here to actually learn magic put a smile on his face, as he'd figure out what had happened on his own in the future, and he was looking forward to seeing what happened when their lessons finally started.

Peace: Swamp Dwellers

View Online

After their second visit to the Magic Crafters homeworld, where they learned about the various types of magic that existed in their world and had been given examples of each type, Spyro, Spike, and Ember returned to the Artisans homeworld and picked up where they left off. That meant they either spent their time following the lessons that Nestor wanted them to master, as in gliding or running through the maze, or working on whatever they wanted in their free time, such as Spyro picking up his book and seeing if he could use any of the other pranks that he hadn't tried yet. Nestor wasn't too surprised by that fact, as he could tell that Spyro was interested in trying out the various entries in the book, but, at the same time, he did have to chuckle every now and then as the young dragon's attempts were wrecked by another dragon accidentally ruining the prank before his intended target could return to the area he was in, always resulting in him having to clean up whatever messes came from his attempts. Ember continued to follow him and the other Artisans around, watching what they were doing and seeing if she could help in some manner, be it finding a way to carry stones or hauling pieces of meat to wherever they needed to be, something that pleased Alvar and the other dragons, as they were happy to have someone assist them from time to time.

Spike, on the other hand, returned to the Dark Hollow library almost immediately after their visit and picked up where he left off, but at the same time he pulled his new notes out and added a number of subjects to his studies, as there were several new topics for him to learn about and he was eager to get started... which resulted in him gathering a number of books and scrolls so he could have a starting point for his new studies, which brought a smile to the faces of the scholars that were around him.

"You seem awfully eager to continue your studies today," Argus commented, because when the trio returned from their trip to Cosmos' homeworld, where they learned about magic, Nestor had made sure they took the rest of the day off, meaning that this was the day following their return from their trip, before he focused on the tome that was on top of the pile that Spike had built.

"Well, Cosmos' test yesterday opened my eyes," Spike replied, where he glanced at the books and scrolls that were around him at the moment, because he knew this was exciting the other scholars, since it showed his interested in all the topics he had picked out, before shifting his gaze to Argus for a moment, "Spyro, Ember, and I went through the sphere test, to see if we had any latent magical talent, and while Spyro seems to have the lowest level of talent, based on the glow of his sphere, both Ember and I seem to have some talent, especially since I teleported my sphere down the hall by sneezing and breathing some green fire on it."

"Really now?" Argus inquired, as that was the first time he had heard of a dragon using their ability to breath fire to teleport something, even if the distance in this case wasn't all that grand, as he knew the room that Spike was talking about, before realizing why Spike was interested in the books he had picked out, "So that's why you picked out a book on all the various achievements and uses of teleportation magic, even though this does nothing to actually teach you how to wield this type of magic, since the book that does that is in the library of the Magic Crafters homeworld."

"I'll find some spell tomes when my siblings and I are called to Cosmos' homeworld to start our magic lessons," Spike stated, revealing that, while he was interested in learning about magic and the various spells the dragons had discovered, he knew that it would be some time before they actually learned anything else about magic and that he was willing to wait for that day to come, but that wouldn't stop him from researching the types and preparing for that day, "for now I'm adding the topic to the list of topics that I want to research and learn more about, that way I'll be ready for that day and surprise Cosmos when he asks us questions."

Argus and the other scholars laughed at that, not because it sounded like a crazy thing to do, but because Spike was a true scholar and he was making them proud with everything he did, and that included what he had done while Cosmos was testing him and his siblings. Nestor, who had come to Dark Hollow to check up on Spike, nodded his head and smiled as he returned to the main area of the Artisans homeworld, as he was curious as to what the other two were doing, even though he had an idea of what Spyro was up to, given his recent endeavors. As he walked towards the portal that would take someone to Nevin's castle he found that Ember was walking in the opposite direction and that Cinder was flying with her, which caused him to raise his eyebrow for a moment as he faced the open area that was his destination, where he found Thomas working on a new tune with his lute. From what he could tell there was no reason for Ember to leave this area, unless she was bored and was seeking out one of the other dragons to see if she could help with something, and he found the tune to be relaxing, which only made him more curious as to why Ember had decided to leave, though as he walked into the area Thomas stopped what he was doing and turned to face him.

Nestor suspected that Thomas might be working on another new tune, because when that happened he could be found in front of the dragon head containing the portal to Nevin's castle, making him wonder if the others had been finished or if he was taking a break from them to start a new one, something he'd have to ask about before he left, or at least some point in the near future.

"Ah, Nestor, what a surprise," Thomas said, though at the same time he set his lute on the ground, indicating that he was going to be giving Nestor his full attention, despite the fact that Nestor knew he'd pick it up and continue playing at some point, just to make sure the tune didn't disappear on him, "What can I do for you?"

"I was looking for Ember, but then noticed that she walked away from this area," Nestor replied, showing that he was curious about what had happened and that he was hoping that Thomas might have an answer for him, even though he was sure that it was because she was bored of listing to the lute and had gone off to find something else to do.

"Oh, I understand. You're curious as to why she left me to continue working on my tunes." Thomas stated, where he sighed and rubbed the back of his head, a sign that told Nestor that his thoughts on why Ember left the area might actually be wrong, as he had seen Thomas do this a few times in the past, "Well, I tried to put words to one of my latest tunes and, well, it seems that singing isn't something that Ember likes very much, regardless if she's the one doing or if someone else is singing near her... or at least that was what I assumed was going on."

"Huh, now that's something I wasn't expecting to hear." Nestor said, though Ember wasn't the first dragon to dislike hearing someone sing, as there were other dragons in the other lands that didn't like that either, so he wasn't too shocked by the information, before he shrugged and decided that it didn't matter in the grand scheme of things, "It does answer the question as to why she left the area, though now I'm going to have to see if I can Spyro and see what he's up to, since he's enjoying his attempts to prank everyone."

"I think he went back to Stone Hill, to rest and plan his next move." Thomas answered, as he had seen the young dragon in question enter that portal a few minutes ago, so he figured that telling Nestor was the best thing to do so he didn't waste his day looking for someone.

Nestor nodded his head in thanks before heading over to the portal in question, though when he appeared in the courtyard he found that Spyro was actually in the area around the tower, where he and Sparx seemed to be resting, which caused him to sigh as he left the pair alone, knowing that it was only a matter of time until Spyro, Spike, and Ember had to visit another homeworld and learn more about the dragons that called that land home.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that nothing major happened since their test in Cosmos' world, leaving them to do their normal activities and continue the lessons that Nestor gave them, and before they knew it they were three years old and had grown a little over the last couple of months, even though they weren't even close to a fourth of Nestor's height yet, something that would come in time they were told. They were fine with that and focused on getting better at gliding and working together with their dragonflies, and sometimes Nestor had the three of them work together to overcome one of the challenges that he had for them, to really test their skills and ability to work as a team. Other than that they spent their free time doing what they normally did, where Spike researched whatever interested him, Spyro made several more attempts at pranking someone, and Ember just wandered around the homeworld, helping whoever needed assistance and making things easier for some of the older dragons. Nestor knew that Ember wanted to visit Titan's homeworld and start their combat training, something that he had promised them they would do at some point in the future, but for right now it was best that they continued the lessons he was giving them, before they started pestering the Peace Keepers for lessons on how to fight.

It was a week after their third birthday, which was the day that the three of them discovered that they would be visiting the homeworld of the Beast Makers in the near future, where they gathered near the dock and waited for Nestor to arrive once more, as this time they would be heading to Bruno's domain.

"So, we're heading to the next homeworld, the home of the Beast Makers?" Spyro asked, because he wanted to be sure what they were doing today, especially since they had gotten up a little earlier than normal so they could be ready for the trip, though why they had done that he had no idea.

"That's what Nestor told us." Spike replied, as he had done some research into the types of dragons that called the Dragon Realms home, allowing him to discover some interesting facts about the dragons they might be meeting in the near future, but hadn't told his siblings because they wanted to be surprised, even if he didn't know everything about the other races and would be surprised as well when Marco delivered them to their destination, "I'm eager to see Bruno again, since the last time we saw him was when we had our first birthday party, and I'm interested in seeing if we might have the chance to meet some of the other dragons before we have to turn around and leave his homeworld."

"If it's anything like the other homeworlds that we visited, we'll meet one other dragon while we're there," Ember added, as she remembered the times they visited the home of the Peace Keepers and the Magic Crafters, where they were greeted by the Leaders of the other types of dragons and visited the home of one of the most skilled dragons in that land, though she had the feeling that the same would be true when they reached Bruno's land, "and see the area that the dragon in question calls home, all while seeing a few more dragons off in the distance. I bet when we're done visiting the other homeworlds, and seeing the other Leaders in the area that they watch over, we'll finally start our training under Titan, along with whatever Cosmos has planned for us, since he seems interested in teaching you about magic."

"I know, and I'm excited to learn what he has to teach us." Spike said, once more showing his excitement over the fact that he and his siblings would be taught how to wield their magic and use it in their everyday lives, even if Spyro and Ember weren't as excited as he was, which was understandable since Ember was more excited about Titan's combat training and Spyro was only disappointed that the glow of his sphere was lower than his and Ember's.

"Learning what Cosmos has to teach you will come later, after you get an idea of what Titan has to offer." a voice said, where the trio turned and found Nestor walking over to where they were standing, which meant that it was time for them to get underway and leave their homeworld behind, though they did notice that Nestor was carrying a container with several drinks in it, five to be exact, even if three were smaller than the other two, "I asked Gavin to make us a few cups of coffee before I came here, that way all of you will be energized for when we reach Bruno's homeworld, though the other two are for me and Marco, since this will be a slightly longer flight than our trip to the land Cosmos watches over."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other again, something that was quite common these days, because Nestor's comment revealed that the length of time from this land to Bruno's homeworld was longer than when they went to Titan's land or Cosmos' homeworld, hence why Nestor had gotten some coffee before their departure. A few seconds later they followed after Nestor as he headed towards the dock, where Marco and his hot air balloon would be waiting for them to arrive, and when they rounded the corner it was easy to spot the Balloonist, who seemed happy to see them again, though it was hard to determine that since the majority of his face was covered by his scarf.

"It'll take us two hours to reach the homeworld of the Beast Makers," Marco commented, answering the question that he knew was coming, because based on the last two trips he had taken with the group he knew that one of them was going to ask about how much time it would take for them to reach the next homeworld, before he noticed what Nestor was carrying and seemed to smile, or at least that was what Spyro and his siblings assumed he was doing, "Bruno's land is near Cosmos' homeworld, though I won't tell you anything about it, since I'm sure that one of you did some research on it and all three of you will be surprised by what you see when we arrive."

The trio nodded as they climbed into the basket, with Marco assisting them still, and waited as Marco climbed in as well a few seconds later, though before they departed from their homeworld Nestor handed over the container, with four cups now, and Marco set it down after taking his cup out of it, before pulling on the strings and igniting the fire so the hot air balloon could lift into the air and start their journey. As the basket started to move Spyro, Spike, and Ember pulled their own cups out of the container, where they were assisted by their dragonflies so they didn't spill anything in the basket, before sipping on their drinks as they focused on the activities they usually focused on during these journeys. Spyro took a moment to enjoy his drink before pulling out the book he had been given, so he could see if he could find a good prank that wouldn't fail, as most of the pranks he had tried either failed or missed his target, forcing him to clean up a mess when the prank failed. Ember, who didn't care about reading or pulling pranks on the other dragons, simply looked out at the lands they were moving by and focused on enjoying the scenery that they were going by, though Spyro knew that she was hoping to see Titan and the others, to see if they were training and if she could gleam some information from them before they actually started their lessons.

Spike, of course, pulled out one one of the books that he had brought with him and continued where he had left off earlier, since this was an interesting book and he wanted to complete it before moving onto something new, as it would help his future studies, causing Spyro and Ember to chuckle for a moment, as they knew he'd do that, before focusing on their own activities again.

It took them almost two hours to reach their destination, just like Marco said it would, though as they drew closer to the homeworld of the Beast Makers the trio stopped what they were doing and focused on what was in front of them, as all three of them were eager to see what Bruno's land looked like. The first thing they noticed were the trees, as it wasn't hard to spot massive oak trees off in the distance, or what they assumed were oak trees, though that was because of the fact that the trees reached the area the clouds were in and even a few more went even higher, which surprised them, since they weren't expecting to see this sort of thing. The next thing they noticed was that there appeared to be a barrier of some kind in the water below them, one that separated the water the balloon was flying over from the swamp water that was on the other side, something that Marco told them about as they grew closer to their destination. That also told them that the home of the Beast Makers was a swamp, a gigantic swamp from what they could see due to the fact that the trees seemed to cover a good deal of the area, though there were a good number of spots where trees didn't grow, where the trio assumed that it was due to Bruno and the others cutting them down and preventing them from growing again so they could make their home here. One other thing they noticed was a black ominous mist that lingered in the air, making Bruno's homeworld seem more eerie in the process, but based on the fact that Marco and Nestor weren't concerned with the mist the trio braced themselves as Marco had them descend down to where Bruno would be meeting them.

As they descended, however, the trio noticed a tall temple made out of stone, one that had been made in the shape of a square, at the base anyway, and the levels above it seemed to get a tiny bit smaller, as if heading to a central point of some kind, which turned out to be a large square structure, though what purpose it served they had no idea.

"Nestor!" a voice exclaimed, where they glanced at the ground and found another familiar dragon, Bruno, standing at the edge of the village they were heading towards, as Marco told them that the Beast Makers lived in villages that were scattered throughout their homeworld, connected to the main village by portals, "I'm glad you guys made it here safe and sound, not that I was expecting any trouble since Titan and the Peace Keepers have been doing a good job maintaining the peace that we have been enjoying lately."

"With Gnasty Gnorc taken care of, and banished to the Junk Yard, the Dragon Realms won't have to worry about him causing trouble for a long time," Nestor replied, because at this point he wasn't even bothering to keep Gnasty Gnorc's existence a secret from the trio, as Spike had no doubt discovered several mentions to the foe he and the others had brought down, and both Spyro and Ember didn't seem worried at all, allowing him to focus on the reason they were here, even though he had to wait for Marco to land before helping the trio out of the basket.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember were glad to be out of the basket, as they could finally move around the area and explore a brand new homeworld once more, though the first thing they noticed was that there were a few wooden huts near them, ones that seemed to be around Nestor's height, meaning the dragons that lived in them had to be slightly smaller than the dragons they were used to meeting.

"So this is the Beast Makers homeworld." Spike commented, though while his studies had told him about how these dragons lived it was another thing to see it up close like this, as in the huts and the fact that their bridges were made out of split logs, and he was interested in seeing what else Bruno had to offer him and his siblings.

"This is the land I watch over and call home," Bruno said, where he turned and glanced at the area that he had come from before the hot air balloon had reached the area they were in, though while he did that Marco made sure to land in a spot where he could relax and wait for the tour to be over, before they had to return to the Artisans homeworld, "I know, it may not be as great as the Peace Keepers homeworld, or as grand as your homeworld or Cosmos' domain, but this is what the Beast Makers dragons call home, and we wouldn't trade it for anything else. Come, I have some places for you to see, and a dragon or two for you to meet, before you do anything else, though I'm sure all three of you will be excited by what you discover today."

"Forgive me for asking, but what do the Beast Makers do for a living?" Ember inquired, though at the same time she and her brothers followed after Bruno the moment he started walking, with Nestor following them like he did when they visited Titan and Cosmos' homeworlds.

"Well, as you know, the Artisans are craftsmen, the Peace Keepers are soldiers, and the Magic Crafters create magical items for every dragon to use," Bruno explained, as he knew that someone would have asked the question at some point, and honestly he was expecting Spike to jump forward and ask it before they got too far into their visit, but in the end it didn't matter, as he knew that the young dragon would write all this down later, when he had time, "the Beast Keepers, on the other hand, well, we spend our time tending to the various creatures of the Dragon Realms. We assist them when they are feeling sick, tend to them when they get old, help them bring new life into this world, and, in rare instances, we even bring new creatures into this world, ones that have never been seen before, and when they're ready we transport them to the area that will eventually become their home. The reason we decided to live in this swamp is because many of the ingredients and natural materials that we use in our everyday lives grow here, especially a few rare plants that you can't find anywhere else in the Dragon Realms, allowing us to do our jobs that much more effectively. The only hard part about our job is trying to deliver the creatures to their new home, hence why we try to deliver them a few months after they're brought into the world, otherwise they might grow too big for us to handle, even though we're trying to figure out a better method for moving creatures to their new homes."

Ember raised an eyebrow for a moment, where she determined that she shouldn't be surprised by the fact that the Beast Makers tended to all sorts of beasts, regardless of the condition those creatures happened to be in, and helped bring new ones into the world from time to time, but all that information told her that these dragons might be busy every now and then, and the fact that Spike was eager to write all this down when he had the chance. As they turned the corner, and approached the first portal of the area, Bruno pointed out a brown furred beast off in the distance, with a pair of tusks, that happened to be in the middle of charging at something that had annoyed it, a creature that Bruno called a boar and revealed that it was one of the more common beasts that shared this land with the other Beast Makers. Standing near the boar was a dark green scaled dragon, with a green chest area, that wore a hat made out of leaves on his head, had a necklace made of four teeth around his neck, and had moss on several parts of his body, though Bruno just laughed and said that Cleetus liked looking like that, even if Nestor and the siblings thought it was weird, and that he was busy tending to the boars of this area. Near Cleetus was an older dragon, who was slimmer than Cleetus and had dull yellow scales, that was carrying a round potion bottle in one of his hands, before he shifted his glasses for a moment and tended to a boar that was laying near a tree, showing that it must have been hurt, where Bruno said that the dragon in question was Damon, their remedy master.

Bruno told them that Damon, despite the fact that he was one of the oldest Beast Makers dragons in the land, was still capable of doing his job and was able to make some of the greatest remedies of the Dragon Realms, allowing them to tend to the various creatures of the lands, and he was in the process of finding a worthy successor that could replicate what he was capable of doing, with limited success so far.

"You know, I've been thinking about that temple," Spike commented, though at the same time Nestor and Bruno helped him and his siblings over the log that brought them even closer to the large tree that was between where Marco landed and where the temple was located, and he could tell that Bruno was interested in what he was thinking about, "is there something special about it?"

"The temple? Oh, we hold our meetings there." Bruno replied, where he glanced in the direction of the temple, as he remembered the last time he had called such an event together, which had been when he told the other Beast Makers about the trio when they hatched, before he thought about something else, "Really, that's all the temple is used for, as most of the Beast Makers are usually busy with their various duties, be it tending to the creatures of the world or making certain items that will aid us in our everyday lives. Some dragons, like Bubba, don't rely on items to do their jobs, as he prefers to use his own strength to hold a creature back or pin it to the ground, if the creature in question is being difficult to work with, so someone else can tend to whatever is bothering the poor beast. Though the portal to Sadiki's home is located near the temple, giving him easy access to the area in case we need his help or a meeting happened to be called at some point, and he's very interested in meeting the three of you."

"Ah, there's no need to visit my temple today," a voice said, where the group stopped near the large tree for a second and looked around, before the trio glanced up in the air and found a bright purple scaled dragon, with his underbelly and lower chin being yellow colored, flying towards them, before he landed in front of the group, allowing the trio to see that he was carrying a staff with a large bird skull at the top and wore a necklace with an eye of some kind, one they were hoping was a crystal shaped to look like an eye, around his neck, "I just finished checking up on Sol a few minutes ago and decided to come see if you had greeted our guests yet... though I'm pleased to see that all three of you are doing well, as Bruno told me all about you guys, or at least what he knows anyway."

The trio assumed that this was Sadiki, the best of the best in terms of the Beast Makers, and from what they could tell that seemed to be the truth, despite the fact that Bruno hadn't been able to tell them much about Sadiki before the dragon's rather sudden arrival, but they were sure that he was just like Nevin, Trondo, and Altair.

"You finished tending to Sol already?" Bruno inquired, because he knew the creature in question and had known that it would take some time for them to do what they needed to do, regardless of whether or not Sadiki was one of the best Beast Makers dragons in the Dragon Realms, but he was still impressed that Sadiki had finished the task much sooner than what they originally expected, "Did the phoenix give you any trouble?"

"It wasn't anything major, as all I had to do was use one of Damon's remedies to fix the issue." Sadiki replied, his tone revealing that whatever the problem had been he had taken care of it quite easily, something that Bruno appreciated since it meant they didn't have to worry about Sol for some time.

"Wait, you guys take care of phoenixes as well?" Spike asked, because he had read about them in his studies and had been wondering if they were just myths, since he and his siblings hadn't seen any since they started visiting the rest of the Dragon Realms and encountered the other types of dragons.

"Like Bruno's told you, we're Beast Makers, and we tend to all the creatures of the world." Sadiki answered, though he did find it amusing that Spike thought that phoenixes didn't exist until he mentioned them, showing that he had more to learn about the lands they called home, just like Spyro and Ember had more to learn, before deciding on how he was going to answer the incoming question, "Listen, there's an island near this homeworld that the phoenixes call home, but it can only be accessed by flying to it or using the portal that's connected to this area, which we keep locked up in the temple, and Bruno is the only one that knows where the key to the temple is located. Of course our fiery friends have a way to contact us in case one of them gets hurt or falls ill, but they tend to want the best of the Beast Makers to tend to them and don't want to be interrupted during their visits, hence why I was busy when you arrived, since Sol wanted me to cure what was afflicting him. You three might have the opportunity to visit that island one day, if Sol and the others of his kind allow it anyway, but it would be an experience like no other and should be accepted if it's offered to you... but for now I think I'll introduce you to some of the boars and other creatures that we're currently tending to."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember took a moment to look at each other as Sadiki and Bruno started to move to another area of the land they called home, as they were hoping to learn more about the phoenixes and why they trusted the Beast Makers enough to keep a portal directly to the island they called home, as well as the secret that they actually existed, before they sighed as they followed after Bruno, knowing that they would get some answers one day... after they had a good bath when they got back home, to get rid of the swamp smell that was all around them anyway.

Peace: Dream Weavers

View Online

The first thing that Spyro, Spike, and Ember did the moment they returned to the Artisans homeworld, after seeing what Bruno and Sadiki wanted them to see in the swamp the Beast Makers called home, was take a much needed bath so they could get rid of the smell of the swamp. Marco, of course, had to take his hot air balloon to the area where he and the other Balloonists gathered when they weren't needed and would be making sure the smell was gone from his own clothing and the hot air balloon he used to get from homeworld to homeworld. Nestor was used to having to do this when he returned from the land of the Beast Makers, as his clothing was removed rather quickly when they reached the bath area, which was located in Town Square, and was treated with the remedy that would remove the stink, indicating that leaving his attire in that condition wasn't the best thing in the world. That also meant that Spyro, who was used to wearing his scarf whenever they visited one of the other homeworlds, had to take his scarf off and let it be washed as well, along with Spike handing over his satchel and Ember her bracers, since they were in the same condition as Nestor's attire and Spyro's scarf, though they were happy that such a thing was easily taken care of.

Despite the reason they were taking a bath in the first place, to get rid of the smell of the swamp, the trio played around in the water and splashed each other every now and then, causing Nestor to smile as he watched them for a few seconds, before returning to making sure their clothing no longer had the swamp smell on them.

Once the trio was done with their bath they claimed out of the water and used some of the nearby towels to clean themselves off, allowing them to watch as Nestor finished what he was doing and dried off his clothing and their items at the same time, before indicating that it would be some time before their stuff was dry. Fortunately Spike's writing materials were spared from what was going on, but since his satchel was being cleaned Nestor helped him carry his stuff out into the area around Town Square's main fountain, where he and his siblings could relax for some time before returning to their various activities. While that happened Alvar met up with them and revealed that he was delivering a platter of food for the trio to eat, since they were having a late lunch this time around, and Nestor joined them for a few minutes, as he was also hungry, and all of them enjoyed the meal that Alvar had prepared. The instant they were done with the food platter Nestor picked it up and headed to where the older dragon worked, so the platter could be returned and he could tell Alvar how good it was, leaving the trio to their own devices for a few minutes as they waited for their stuff to be dried off.

It wasn't long before their stuff was returned to them, now no longer baring the smell of the swamp, and both Spyro and Ember were happy to have their items back, as they put them back on rather quickly, while Spike smiled as he put on his satchel and returned his writing materials to it, so carrying all of it would be much easier.

"You know, visiting the Beast Makers was very interesting," Spyro commented, as he and his siblings, once they got their stuff back, started to walk towards the portal that would allow them to return to the main area of their homeworld, so they could rest and do whatever they wanted before their next lesson started.

"I could do without the smell and the number of baths we'll have to take in the future," Ember replied, because while it was nice to see how Bruno and his fellow Beast Makers lived, in the same manner as the other types of dragons they had encountered so far, the one thing she disliked was the fact that the smell would follow them and that they needed to take a bath after their visits.

"Yeah, I can see your point." Spyro said, where he sighed for a moment, as while the visit had been interesting he wasn't too keen on having to take a bath every time they visited Bruno's homeworld, though at the very least Bruno made sure to clean himself whenever he visited one of the other lands, before he considered something, "Hey Spike, what did you think about our trip to the Beast Makers homeworld?"

"Like you said, it's an interesting place," Spike answered, as he recalled everything he had seen during their visit and was tempted to bring out his notes, but for now he was going to rely on what he remembered, before having to resort to turning to the notes he had made, even though he was impressed that his writing materials hadn't been touched by the smell of the swamp, making him wonder if they were enchanted to negate that smell, "however, I was caught off guard by the fact that Sadiki was tending to a phoenix before our arrival, who must have returned to their island as we were just starting to land near Bruno. The reason I was caught off guard was because of the fact that I found a few mentions of them in several of the books that I researched, but none of them revealed whether or not the phoenixes were still around or where they were living, though now I see that the reason behind the lack of information is because they wanted to keep themselves hidden and safe from any enemies that might seek to do them harm, even if there aren't any enemies around at the moment."

"Well, there are always creatures out there that want to hurt the phoenixes for some reason," a voice said, where the trio stopped and found Argus near them, though what he had said told Spike that he knew more about the supposedly mythical race than he originally thought he did, but Argus shrugged for a moment as he joined them as they continued towards the exit portal for Town Square, "Don't worry about them, as Bruno and the other Beast Makers will ensure that the location of their island is well hidden and that no one will bother any of them, and if one of them does get hurt Sadiki and the other experts will tend to them in no time."

Spike was curious as to whether or not Bruno would be willing to share this information with him at some point, or if he had sworn to not share what he knew with someone else, but that gave him something to figure out in the future as he and his siblings returned to the main area of their homeworld. He knew that Spyro and Ember weren't as excited as he was, about the fact that they discovered that phoenixes existed, even though they didn't see one during their trip to the land of the Beast Makers, but at least they were happy to have learned something about Bruno, the dragons that he lead, and what they did for a living. He also knew that his siblings were more interested in returning to their lessons and mastering what Nestor wanted them to master, gliding and working with their dragonflies, and that they were waiting for the day they finally started the training that Titan had in mind for them, or at least Ember was excited for the day when they started learning how to fight. Spyro, on the other hand, would focus on trying to make his pranks work on whoever his latest target was, that much Spike knew from what he had seen in the last year, and he was interested in seeing what happened next, when his brother got around to trying to prank someone.

He was also interested in seeing what Argus and the other scholars had for him when he returned to the Dark Hollow library, especially since he knew that one of them knew about the phoenixes and that they might share the existence of some of the other mythical creatures with him, if they existed anyway, which made him look forward to what the future held for him and his siblings.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember spent the next two months trying to master the art of gliding, working with their dragonflies to run the maze even quicker than before, even though they had given up on Lindar telling them who was the fastest out of them, and tending to their personal interests from time to time. That, of course, lead to Spike continuing his research into the various topics that interested him, where some of them he was putting off until later, when he was older, while the rest he was working on at the moment, something that pleased the other scholars, as they were always more than happy to help him study whatever topic he was on. Spyro continued his attempts to prank some of the older dragons that lived in the Artisans homeworld, again with limited success, though what he discovered was that Toasty was a prime target for some of the lesser pranks that didn't leave a mess, meaning he could pull one off and not have to clean something up when his prank failed. The only one that wasn't pleased by this turn of events was Toasty, as he disliked all of Spyro's pranks and tried to flee whenever Spyro was in the mood to prank someone, hence why whenever he wanted to mess with the sheep a little he waited until Toasty was asleep, only to wake up baaing in annoyance all over again, once he discovered what Spyro had done to him. Ember, on the other hand, continued to work hard during their lessons and spent her free time assisting the other dragons of the Artisans homeworld, something that all of them appreciated, even though they knew she was waiting for the day they started learning how to fight.

When those two months were up the trio found themselves getting up early once again, where Nestor had told them had he had arranged for them to visit the final homeworld, the land of the Dream Weavers, and they were excited to see what sort of land the last type of dragons called home.

"I didn't think we would be seeing the land of the Dream Weavers so soon," Spyro commented, though he yawned as he walked, as Nestor had told them to get up early today and that meant that the trip had to be at least two hours long, just like their trip to the Beast Makers homeworld, but that also meant that Nestor was going to have some of Gavin's coffee for them to drink before they arrived at their destination, "especially since we only visited the land of the Beast Makers two months ago. I wonder why Nestor would schedule the trip so close to the last one."

"Maybe he wants to get it out of the way so we can start our training earlier," Ember replied, as her hope was that, once this visit was over, that she and her siblings would head to Titan's homeworld and start learning how to fight in their current forms, because when they matured into their adult forms they could learn to fight like Titan and the other Peace Keepers, something that she was incredibly eager for.

"Well, we won't know until he arrives." Spike said, because he knew that Nestor would tell them what his reasoning behind his decision was the moment he neared them and beckoned for them to join him in walking to the dock, so they could climb into Marco's hot air balloon again and start the journey towards the Dream Weaver homeworld, before a new thought came to mind, "Though I am interested in seeing what Lateef's land looks like and learning what he and the other Dream Weavers do for a living, just like we did with the other three Leaders and the other lands that we have visited so far, before we even consider learning how to fight."

"And Lateef is eager to show you his homeworld and what the Dream Weavers do for a living," Nestor said, where he walked out of the tunnel that lead to the area the portal to Town Square was located in, once more with a container that held five cups in it, and once he reached the trio they readied themselves so they could head down to the dock and see what the last homeworld had to offer them, "Normally we would do something that's similar to the homeworld you last visited, like how after we visited Cosmos' homeworld we returned there and had your very first lesson on magic, as in the types of magic and whether or not you have the spark necessary to wield that power, but today we're doing things slightly different. This is where I'd take you somewhere in the Beast Makers homeworld and have you learn how to tend to a small creature, like a sheep or a rabbit, but Bruno came by a few days ago and told me that we'll have to change the order of your visits, as it appears that he and the other members of his land will be busy tending to the more difficult creatures that they take care of, creatures that are beyond what you would be learning about. So, since he didn't want to waste our time, he suggested that we move to the next place you three would be visiting, which is Lateef's homeworld, who has clearly set aside time for us to visit him and see what the Dream Weavers do all day."

"So, how long will this trip take?" Spyro asked, because based on what he and his siblings had heard, from Nestor and Marco, the last trip had been two hours long, hence the reason they had gotten up early, and since they had gotten up early today they were curious as to how much time they would be spending inside the basket this time.

"Two hours, same as the visit to the Beast Makers homeworld." a voice said, where the trio turned their heads as they emerged from the tunnel Nestor had lead them into and discovered Marco standing in front of his hot air balloon, once more looking like it was ready to depart at any moment, before he noticed the looks of confusion on their faces, "The land of the Dream Weavers is some distance away from where Bruno's land is located, but instead of passing by the other two homeworlds, like we would if we were visiting Bruno, we need to shift our course slightly and take a different route than what we were doing before. Plus there is the fact that Lateef's domain is in the sky, instead of near the water like the rest of the lands that you have visited so far, so getting up there is another reason the time to travel from this homeworld to the place the Dream Weavers call home is two hours."

"The land of the Dream Weavers... is in the sky?" Ember inquired, though at the same time she followed her siblings into the basket, with Marco's help once more, she wondered if that information was correct, as all four of the homeworlds they had visited so far had been on islands, even if all of them had been different from the ones that came before it.

"You say that like it's the weirdest thing we've seen or learned," Spike said, as he had all his information on what they had learned from Titan, Cosmos, and Bruno in his journal and his opinion on the matter was entirely different, especially since the Magic Crafters seemed to be at the top of the list, before another thought came to mind, "even though we found out that phoenixes are real two months ago, when we were visiting Bruno and the Beast Makers, despite the fact that we didn't see one while we were there. A homeworld in the sky isn't that weird, especially when you think about all the magic that had to go into making the land stay up in the sky, without falling I might add, though I'm sure Lateef will be able to tell us about his land when we get there, and the reason behind why it's up in the sky."

Nestor said nothing to that, as Spike was willing to accept the fact that one of the homeworlds was in the sky, after seeing one that was built into several mountains, and Spyro didn't seem bothered by the information either, since he was sure that Lateef wouldn't let them fall off his land, before Ember sighed and decided that Spike was right. The moment the three of them were ready to go, and had their stuff out so they could ignore the majority of the flight, Marco ignited the fire and lifted his hot air balloon into the air, this time setting course for the land of the Dream Weavers, and while he took a sip of his coffee, while making sure the trio had their cups, Nestor opened his wings and flew up to them. He knew that flying to the other homeworlds could be boring at times, a reason why he had spaced out their visits as he had, but he was happy to see that all three of them were excited to see the land that they were heading to, even if their levels of excitement were different from what their siblings were feeling. He already knew why Ember was excited, because it meant that she and her brothers might be starting their combat training soon, while Spike was eager to learn about the final homeworld and the dragons that called it home, and Spyro seemed happy that they wouldn't be spending another day going over the same lessons that he was trying to teach them, but soon that would change as well and he was sure the trio would be happy when that day arrived.

Since the trio had some items to keep them busy during the journey, to take their minds off of the fact that there wasn't much around the hot air balloon, they didn't notice that the two hours went by rather quickly, and when they drew near their destination Marco shifted their attention to what was in front of them.

The homeworld of the Dream Weavers, as the trio quickly discovered, really did rest in the sky, as the first thing they noticed was the number of floating islands that were grouped near each other, no doubt connected to each other by some sort of magic, but that was just the beginning of what they saw. What they discovered was that Lateef and the others had built elaborate stone temples and castles, which were nothing like the buildings they had seen in the other lands they had visited, and the roofs of the buildings had different colored tiles, as the structure they assumed was a castle had bluish-green tiles and the smaller one, a temple they guessed, had orange tiles. There were also a number of crystallized structures scattered throughout the area, or at least the area they could see, and a few of them had to be the portals to the other islands that the Dream Weavers called home, making them wonder what the other structures had to be used for, something that Lateef would tell them if they asked. One confusing thing they noticed was that the water that happened to be up here, as there were a few small rivers, didn't flow down to the ground like they expected, rather they seemed to flow up into the air and swirled around an area that seemed to be a collection area, where the Dream Weavers no doubt gathered their water from. The sky itself was a plethora of colors, constantly changing as the clouds passed by, and there were a few sparkling areas that seemed to be some form of transportation, like the bridges from the Magic Crafters land and the logs from the Beast Makers homeworld, between the islands.

A few moments later Marco brought them down to an elogant stone bridge that fit in with the rest of the land, one that seemed to have green gemstones in the side of the structure, and standing near where they were going to land was a familiar dragon who smiled as they descended down to the bridge.

"Lateef, it's good to see you again." Nestor said, where he landed on the bridge and waited for the hot air balloon to come to a stop, which was when he helped Spyro, Spike, and Ember climb out of the basket so they could walk up to where the Leader of the Dream Weavers was standing.

"It is good to see you again as well, Nestor, as well as young Spyro, Spike, and Ember." Lateef replied, though as he said that he beckoned to the land behind him, something that he knew the trio was interested in, thanks to the looks on their faces, and he was eager to show them what his homeworld was like, especially after everything they had seen in the other homeworlds, "Allow me to welcome you to the land of the Dream Weavers, where we act as the peacekeepers of the night and fully believe that it's possible for dreams to become real, something that you'll see in the themes of the realms that are connected to this homeworld."

"This is a nice place you guys have." Spike commented, as that was the truth, because the land of the Dream Weavers seemed like someone had dreamed about this place at some point in the past and had made that dream real, though he could tell that his comment made Lateef happy, before another thought came to mind, "So, what do you guys do for a living? I only ask because the Artisans are artists, the Peace Keepers are soldiers, the Magic Crafters are wizards, and the Beast Makers tend to all the creatures of the Dragon Realms, so I'm curious as to what the Dream Weavers do with their time and what sort of profession you guys focus on."

"We're the peacekeepers of the night," Lateef stated, though at the same time he started moving towards the castle that he knew the group had been looking at before their arrival, because that was the first thing most of the visitors that came to this homeworld focused on, and it wasn't long before his guests were following him, "which means that we usually sleep during the day, when all of the other dragons are busy expressing themselves, training with their various weapons, practicing with their magic, or tending to the various beasts of the Dragon Realms, but when they go to sleep we wake up and begin our duties. We use our magic to shift through the dragons of every creature in all five homeworlds and the various realms that each of them are connected to, making sure that no nightmares spring up to cause havoc on anyone, be they dragon, sheep, Fools, or blue robed figures that like to run fast."

"So you guys guard our dreams? That's so cool!" Spyro exclaimed, because while he knew that Spike and Ember had been excited about something the other Leaders had told them, like how Cosmos showed off his magic and Titan had taken some time to show them how a young dragon fought their foes, he was interested in the fact that the Dream Weavers made sure no one had nightmares, before he thought about something, "Wait, what do you mean by 'Fools'?"

"Fools are magical beings that inhabit this land as well," Lateef answered, where he paused for a moment and pointed at the open space between the island they were on and the one that the temple rested on, which was when the trio spotted a short creature that walked on two legs, wore a green shirt, red pants, and a jester's hat, though what was really interesting was that the being in question seemed to be jumping on the air between the islands, "that is what we call a Clock Fool, as when someone flames them or charges into them they crash into the ground and a clock forms near them, as well as a small bell appearing where their hat is located, though each Fool is connected to something, like a pillar or a platform. From what we can tell one of the dragons that came before my generation dreamed of this being and the others that inhabit this land, where the Fools were brought to life before her eyes, though we also discovered that they cannot be harmed at all, merely stunned when they act up, but right now it seems that the Fools are playing with each other and are leaving our land alone."

As Lateef started to walk again he also explained that the Clock Fools weren't the only type of Fool that called this land home as well, as there were Fools that had carrot colored hair, Fools that liked to slap each other or some of the other Fools, and there were Fools that liked to carry around lamps, but of the four types of Fools only the Clock Fools and the Lamp Fools couldn't be harmed, though the Carrot Fools and the Slap Fools would reappear after some time if someone happened to hurt them. He then revealed that the realms that were connected to his land lead to Dark Passage, a place were tunnels, caverns, and caves were carved out of some floating mountains, Lofty Castle, which was a large castle that was built on some floating islands, even if what dragons saw was the top part of the area, Haunted Towers, which was another area that contained a large castle on some floating islands, and finally the realm of Revilo and Unika, two of the greatest Dream Weavers that Lateef had the pleasure of working with. That, in turn, caught the trio by surprised, as they weren't expecting to discover that one of the homeworlds had a realm that was shared between two dragons, as the Peace Keepers had a place for Trondo and the Magic Crafters had a temple for Altair, but they had to assume that both of the dragons had to be quite powerful in their own ways to justify them sharing a realm like they were.

Something the trio found to be interesting was that to get from one island to another they had to use some special platforms that had the same whirlwind that the towers in their homeworld had, something that Nestor let them use in their gliding lessons, and they instantly knew what they needed to do. It was a simple matter to climb up onto the platform and stand in the center, as not even a few seconds later the whirlwind picked them up and they glided over to the island that Lateef and flown to, showing that they had learned what Nestor wanted them to learn and that they were ready for whatever came next. From there all they had to do was jump over a small gap or two and then climb up some steps, which brought them to the portal that would take them to where the greatest Dream Weavers lived, something that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were excited for, especially after meeting the other great dragons of the other homeworlds. Nestor was happy to see that all three of them were eager for what was going to happen next, especially after meeting the other great dragons over the last couple of years, and he was in the same boat, as it had been some time since he had last seen Revilo or Unika, so he expected this to be quite interesting for all of them. When they reached the top of the steps, however, he noticed something that was going to annoy one or two of the young dragons, as a pair of older dragons just happened to be sleeping in front of the portal, one of them blocking the way and the other sitting off to the side.

Nestor recognized them instantly, just like he was sure Lateef did, as the one in front of the portal, with a body that was similar to Magnus' body in terms of size and had orange scales while having a light blue chest, was Unika, and he knew that due to the harp that was resting in front of his hands. The other dragon, on the other hand, was using his own tail like a rocking chair, which must have been what caused him to fall asleep in the first place, though he was covered in green yarn, like he was knitting himself a full body sweater or something, and a ball of yarn rested above his head, but he knew that this was Revilo.

"I told them they would be up just a little bit longer than normal, to meet you guys, and they go and fall asleep before you had the chance to arrive," Lateef said, revealing that they must have been hard at work last night, making sure no one had any nightmares, before he sighed and shook his head as he turned around and headed back down the steps, "Oh well, I'm sure you'll have another chance to meet them in the future, when they aren't sleeping anyway."

"Why aren't you asleep like everyone else?" Ember asked, because if all of the Dream Weavers slept during the day and worked during the night, the reverse of what everyone else did, she was curious as to why Lateef didn't seem like he was anywhere near falling asleep, though she was also slightly annoyed at the two dragons that were sleeping, as she was interested in meeting them and this wasn't the best first impression they could have made.

"Well, as the Leader of the Dream Weavers I need to be up so I can communicate with the other Leaders and see if we need to work on anything," Lateef replied, though he couldn't fault Ember for asking the question, as he was sure that Spike would have asked something similar before they left for their own homeworld, and this meant he could let them know why he was still up, even though the rest of the Dream Weavers were asleep, "think of it this way, I sleep like a normal dragon and spend an hour with the others to make sure they know what they're supposed to be doing during the night, before I drift off to sleep as well. I also make sure the Fools aren't doing anything they aren't supposed to be doing and tend to some of the creatures that call this land home, making sure they have whatever they need, in addition to the rest of my duties as the Leader of this homeworld."

Spike, despite not getting to meet the greatest of the Dream Weavers dragons, was happy to see that Lateef was more than willing to share information with them and explain why something was the way it was, and both Spyro and Ember were also excited by what they were discovering, but even then he knew that they were both looking forward to seeing what the future held for them, and he found himself agreeing with them as Lateef continued the tour.

Peace: Combat Training

View Online

With Unika and Revilo being asleep, like the rest of the Dream Weavers, Lateef showed the trio the rest of what his land had to offer, answered whatever questions they had for him, and promised that one day they would return and he'd show them how a Dream Weavers dragon went about their work. That was similar to what the other Leaders said, that the trio would return one day, when they were older and more mature than they were during their first visit to that homeworld, before they learned first hand how the various types of dragons went about their lives, something that all three of them were looking forward to. Each of them were interested in one of the other types of dragons, such as Ember was eager to return to the land of the Peace Keepers and learn how to fight, with some proper lessons this time around, while Spike wanted to head back to the Magic Crafters homeworld and see what sort of magical talent he actually possessed, and if he could replicate the strange spell he used on accident, and Spyro felt that the Dream Weavers might be interesting in their own way, even though they all knew they would have to try and learn what Nestor and the other Artisans dragons did at some point in time.

The moment the tour was over, and they had seen everything that Lateef wanted to show them, minus the realm that the two greatest Dream Weavers dragons called home, the trio thanked him for his time and told him that they had fun learning about the land and what his fellow dragons did for a living. Once they had gotten that out of their systems Lateef told them that he was more than happy to take an hour or two out of his day to show them around and let them learn about whatever interested them, be it what the Dream Weavers did for a living or why he was the only one up right now. With that taken care of he escorted Nestor and the trio back to where Marco was standing, where the balloonist helped all three of them back up into the basket, which took a moment or two to do, before preparing the hot air balloon for their departure, where Lateef smiled and waved at them as they started to lift off the ground and moved into the air. Nestor waited for a few moments, making sure that nothing went wrong with their departure, and when they were a short distance away from the dock they had taken off from he opened his wings, bid farewell to Lateef, and took off so he could catch up to the trio. Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at the land of the Dream Weavers for a few minutes, watching it slowly disappear as they headed back to the Artisans homeworld, and once they could no longer see the land in question they returned to their books as they waited for Marco to tell them that they were nearing their home.

Nestor was pleased to see that all three of them had enjoyed their trip to the land of the Dream Weavers, even if they had been expecting to do something that was connected to the Beast Makers, especially when he took the Magic Crafters into consideration, but this would make them consider the possibility of something else happening, instead of what they were expecting to happen.

The two hour trip between the two homeworlds went by quickly for the trio, since they had something to keep their attention off of the journey, and when they reached the dock of the Artisans land Marco landed like he did in the past, allowing them to climb out of the basket and run off to do whatever they wanted. Nestor was fine with that, as he knew they were tired from the trip and wanted to have fun doing something that wasn't sitting in a basket for a long period of time, before thanking Marco for his assistance once more, who was happy to help them, and then headed off to the main area of their homeworld. When he walked into the area that the portal to Stone Hill was located in, however, he found that Spike was heading off to Dark Hollow, no doubt because there were questions he wanted to see if he could answer, while both Spyro and Ember wandered off in the opposite direction, so they could focus on whatever they were thinking of doing with their free time. He had several ideas for what the three of them could do in the future, now that they had visited the last of the five homeworlds and learned about the last of the five types of dragons that called the Dragon Realms home, but for now he was content to let them do whatever they wanted, so he turned and headed towards another part of their land, as there was a building he needed to complete and was sure he could get it done today, and this time he wasn't worried about one of the young dragons hurting themselves or one of their siblings.

The weeks that followed their visit to Lateef's homeworld were the same as the weeks that went by after their visits to the other lands, where Spyro, Spike, and Ember continued to do what they did with their free time, as in Spyro tried to prank other dragons, Spike spent his time in the Dark Hollow library, learning about whatever caught his attention or his curiosity, and Ember helped any of the Artisans that needed assistance. In addition to that Nestor made sure that they spent a few days practicing their gliding, so they could master it, and making sure they ran the maze once or twice, as he and Lindar had made some changes since the last time the trio ran it and it was good to see them tackling a new challenge with their dragonflies, who had been given the new paths. Of course Lindar didn't tell the trio who had the fastest time, but even then it appeared that such a thing didn't matter to the trio, as they were more excited about the new paths that were inside the maze, causing Nestor to smile at them as they ran the new maze a few more times, just so they had some experience in all three of the new paths they had discovered. The other Artisans dragons occasionally had something for the trio to do, as in heading to Town Square and assisting Alvar with the food, or heading to Stone Hill to help Delbin arrange things for one of the paintings he was trying to make, or just listening to Thomas play his lute, and the trio was happy to spend some time with the other dragons, as it allowed them to learn a little more about them and possibly learn something about the other professions at the same time.

One thing that changed as the weeks went by was that Spyro had finally managed to prank one of the other Artisans dragons with the bucket above the door trick, this time using water so it would be easier to clean up, showing that he was maturing and that he was no longer stuck with pranking Toasty. Spike and Ember still didn't care much for the various pranks that he had in mind, both those that he gleamed from the book he was given and the few that he came up with on his own, and stayed away from him when he was in the mood to prank someone, though when he got caught there were times where Ember would chuckle at the scene, almost like she was hoping that Spyro would move on with his life and try something else, like her and Spike were doing. Nestor wasn't sure how long it would take for Spyro to mature and leave the pranks in the past, while focusing his attention on something more important, but what he had in mind for the trio might be just the thing they needed, and it was the event that Ember was the most excited for. All they had to do was wait until they were a little older, and a little more mature than they currently were, before their next trip to the land of the Peace Keepers, though she was sure that all three of them were going to be excited once they realized what he had in store for them.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember went about their lives like they usually did after a visit to one of the other homeworlds, focusing on something specific, like how Spike spent a great deal of time with the scholars of Dark Hollow or how Ember helped out some of the other dragons as she looked for something to really occupy her time with. Of course they also spent some time working on their gliding and their teamwork with their dragonflies, but other than that there really wasn't that much for them to do at the moment, though Nestor was happy to see that none of them were bored with their lives, rather they seemed quite happy. Normally one would get bored with doing the same thing each week, which was why Nestor made sure that each week was slightly different, save for the moments he put aside for the trio to learn about gliding and even running the maze, so the trio never got bored of what they were doing, though if something didn't interest them all that much they would find something else to do. Nestor was fine with that, as two of the young dragons were trying to find their calling, he didn't count Spike in that because it seemed like he was devoting his spare time and energy into reading the various tomes and scrolls, to learn more about the Dragon Realm and the various dragons that called the five lands home, though it did make him interested in seeing what Spyro and Ember decided on when they were older.

Eventually enough time went by and the trio turned four years old, though a week after that happened Nestor had a surprise for them, which was followed by something that they were familiar with, as in they gathered near the entrance of the tunnel that lead to the dock and waited for Nestor to arrive, so they could head out to one of the other homeworlds and meet the Leader that watched over it.

"I wonder which homeworld we're going to today." Spyro commented, because this time around, unlike the last few times they had come to this location and used Marco's hot air balloon to travel to their destination, they had no idea which of the other four lands Nestor intended on them visiting today, and while he wanted to say that the Beast Makers and the Dream Weavers were off the table, based on the two hour trip, he couldn't do that, so he was curious as to which island they were going to visit.

"Personally, I hope we head to the land of the Peace Keepers," Ember replied, though at the same time she glanced at the sky for a moment, spotting a cloud that was moving by and focused on it, rather than focusing on something else, even though her brothers knew why she wanted to go back to Titan's land, especially after what they had seen the first time they were there and what Nestor told Titan a long time ago.

"Well, I'm hoping for the homeworld of the Magic Crafters," Spike added, showing that he was more interested in seeing what sort of books and scrolls Cosmos and the others had in their hidden library, as his interests were in learning about magic and seeing if the sphere test had been right about them, though to do that he needed the help of Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters, to teach him how to wield the power he was curious about.

"All three of you will find out which homeworld we're heading to in no time," a voice said, where the trio glanced off to the side for a moment as Nestor walked over to where they were gathered, though instead of stopping he passed by them and entered the tunnel they were waiting near, where he heard Spyro, Spike, and Ember following after him not even a few seconds later, showing that they were interested in what they were going to do today.

It only took them a minute or two to reach the dock, where they found Marco waiting for them, which was when both he and Nestor helped the trio into the basket of the hot air balloon before the fire was turned on again, allowing Marco to lift them into the air and begin the journey to the homeworld that they were heading towards. A few moments later Nestor took to the skies as well, following the hot air balloon as they started to make their way towards their destination, a place he knew the trio would be happy to return to, but he and Marco were keeping that a secret for now, so the three young dragons would be surprised when they finally came to a stop. Of course since each journey from the Artisans homeworld to one of the other lands took at least an hour, or longer depending on which of the other islands they picked as their destination, the trio decided to pick up their books and other items, showing that they intended to read to pass the time, even if Ember was more interested in looking out at the water every now and then. Nestor knew that she was hoping for this to be the moment when they finally returned to the home of the Peace Keepers, so she and her siblings could start their combat training at long last, something that Titan and Trondo had shown them some time ago, but he said nothing as they made their way towards their destination.

Forty-five minutes went by without anything happening, though Nestor knew that Ember was occasionally looking out at the area in front of them, trying to figure out which of the other homeworlds they were heading towards, but when she decided to look again, however, he could see a slight smile appear on her face as she spotted the land of the Peace Keepers start to appear before her eyes. Shortly after she noticed it both Spyro and Spike stopped what they were doing and looked at the land in front of them, finding out what their sister was staring at, before a smile appeared on their faces as well, as they were curious as to whether or not they were going to stop at the island that was in front of them. It only took a few more minutes before Marco started to descend towards the dock that was at the edge of the island, the one that would allow them to actually enter the Peace Keepers homeworld, and Nestor could see that the trio was excited for what was going to happen next, even though Ember was the most excited of the trio. She had every right to be, as Nestor had arranged for them to finally start their combat training and Titan was more than ready for them to arrive, along with the rest of the Peace Keepers that would be watching this training take place, before Nestor turned his head towards the dock, where he found the Leader in question standing near the opening of the chamber that would lead them right into the main area of this homeworld.

"Nestor! I'm glad you guys could make it without anything stopping you," Titan said, though as he said that Nestor flew down to where he was standing and landed in front of him, giving Marco some room for when he landed, but there was one thing he wanted to ask before anything else happened, and the only one that could answer it was the Leader of the Artisans dragons, "You told me that you'd bring the trio back here for the start of their combat training when they were either two or three years old, not after they turned four. What happened to what you originally told me?"

"I decided to postpone it for a while," Nestor replied, as he knew that Titan would be a little bent out of shape at the fact that he didn't come back with Spyro, Spike, and Ember like he said he would, but he had said that before they returned to their homeworld and two of the young dragons had done something he should have stopped, "Not even a few minutes after we got back to the Artisans homeworld, after our visit to your land, Spyro and Ember decided to try their hand at mimicking what you and Trondo showed them, resulting in Sparx taking a blow that would have hurt Spyro and me taking some time to explain to them why dragonflies are important. That's why I decided to postpone this visit, as I felt that they weren't actually ready for this sort of training, especially after hearing about what they did when Sparx had been hurt, but now that they're older I felt that it's time for them to actually train under you, or at least learn the types of techniques a young dragon would use if they got into a fight."

"Is that so?" Titan inquired, because while it wasn't uncommon for young dragons to mimic what he and Trondo did, even though he was thinking about young Peace Keepers dragons, he was surprised that two of the three young dragons had tried something right after their visit to his lands, but he smiled as he faced Nestor, "Well then, at least that gives us a decent starting point, if they've already tried to train in the art of combat, but that does raise another question, to replace the one that I just asked. What moves did they try out?"

"From what I could gather, they were trying to learn how to charge." Nestor answered, as that was what he figured out by hearing Spike tell him what his siblings were trying to do, which was mostly what Titan and Trondo had shown them at the end of their visit, but at the very least this gave Titan an idea of what the trio had tried to do and might even give him an idea of where to start their actual training.

Titan remained silent for a few seconds, thinking about what he had originally planned for today and what Nestor had just told him, before shifting his gaze so he could look at the three young dragons, who were in the process of landing and climbing out of the hot air balloon's basket, before he smiled at them.

"It's good to see you three again." Titan said, as he knew that the trio were excited about what they were going to do today, even if they hadn't been told about what was going to happen, and he was eager to get their training started at long last, especially since two of them were purple dragons, "though I bet you're wondering what we'll be doing today."

"Combat training!" Ember exclaimed, before her brothers could even say anything in response to what Titan had said, but at the same time Spyro and Spike nodded their heads in agreement, showing that, while they didn't have the same level of excitement that their sister had, they were still eager to see what they could learn today.

"That is correct." Titan continued, where he turned around and beckoned for the trio to follow him, while he used his right arm to lift his weapon up so the handle could lean on his shoulder, though it wasn't long before he heard the sounds of the three young dragons following after him, along with Nestor accompanying them, no doubt to keep an eye on the trio while they were training.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember wondered where Titan would be taking them, since they didn't know all that much about the land that they were visiting, but as they entered the main area of the island, the central bit where none of the Peace Keepers lived due to the conditions that were all around them, they quickly found Trondo standing in one area, putting a straw dummy of some kind down, where it's back was put in the ground so it could remain upright.

"Today we'll teach the three of you the basics on how to dodge by rolling, how to charge, and, most importantly, how to breath fire." Titan stated, though as he approached the area that Trondo was standing in he shifted his stance and placed his weapon on the ground, so that it would lean against a boulder, before turning around so he could face the trio, who were standing near him while Nestor stood off to the side, "Do you see the straw dummies that are resting around Trondo? We'll be using those as targets for two of your lessons, as in the charging lesson and the lesson on how to wield your inner fire like an adult does, while Trondo and I will use a pair of wooden weapons to help you understand how you're supposed to dodge attacks, regardless of what they of attack it is. Nestor told me that the three of you are getting quite fast at running through that maze of his, but did you know that you can use that speed to charge at your foes and knock them to the ground?"

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few moments, as they remembered the day that Titan and Trondo had first shown them how to charge at their target, before focusing on the Leader once more as they shook their heads, indicating that they had no idea what he was talking about. Titan, on the other hand, simply grinned as he had them stand back for a second, though once they weren't standing near him he turned and faced the dummy that Trondo had put into the ground, where he shifted his stance and dropped down onto all fours, just like he had done when he and the greatest warrior of his clan had shown the trio a few of their moves. Despite no longer being a young dragon, who would be used to walking and fighting like this, Titan seemed just fine as he focused on the dummy, just as Trondo moved away from it, before he rushed at the dummy with an incredible amount of speed, which surprised the trio since they had no idea adult dragons could move that fast while taking on the quadrupedal stance, and they sat there with a stunned look on their faces as Titan barreled into the dummy and knocked it onto the ground. What happened was that Titan had used his horns and the top of his head while he was charging, as that was what had come into contact with the dummy, which was why the dummy moved so much, but even then the trio was surprised by what they had seen and were curious as to what else Titan was going to show them, before they had their turn anyway.

A few seconds later Trondo stepped forward and picked out what appeared to be a wooden version of Titan's battle-axe, though once it was in his hands he rushed at where his Leader was standing and swung the weapon down at his target, but before it could make contact Titan, who had turned and stared at Trondo before that point, rolled to his right and let the head of the weapon miss him. The trio noticed that the speed of his roll was just like how he charged, meaning that there was a second reason behind their trips to the maze, while the roll itself was like someone was moving while they were sleeping, the motion of it was anyway, and Titan made sure to make one complete roll before stopping and returning to his previous stance. The reason behind that was because he showed off both the charge attack and the dodge roll a few more times, allowing the trio to understand what he was going to teach them and maybe give them some hints on what they should be doing when their training started, hence the reason they were watching the mock battle unfold and were paying close attention to everything that happened. It wasn't long before Trondo stopped and gave Titan the opening that he was waiting for, as the moment he spotted it he took a deep breath, like he was inhaling, and then loosed a gout of fire that raced towards where Trondo was standing, who was smart enough to open his wings and move out of the way before he was even touched by the flames, which was followed by Titan cutting off his attack before he stood back up.

It was then that the trio noticed that Titan wasn't even worn out from taking on the quadrupedal stance again, either because he had been trained to fight like that and it was second nature, despite being an adult now, or he had forced his body to relearn the lessons he had been taught when he was younger, to help them learn how to fight.

"And there you have it, those are the three basic skills a young dragon must learn so they can defend themselves from any type of threat." Titan commented, though at the same time he and Trondo walked over to the dummies and set three of them up, which were around the trio's height, showing them that it was going to be their turn to try out the moves that he had shown them and that they were going to start with the charging skill, "Since you have done a lot of training with your speed, thanks to Nestor's maze, I figured that we would start with seeing how well you fare with the charge attack, and then we can move on to the other two later, just so we don't spend the entire day on a single attack."

Spyro and Spike immediately moved forward so they could try their hand at charging at the dummies, which just so happened to be placed with enough distance between them so none of them would have to worry about running into each other and ruining all of their charges at the same time. Ember, on the other hand, surprised Titan when she stayed still and stared at the dummy that was her target, no doubt she was thinking of what she had seen and was trying to figure out how he had moved as quickly as he had, which just gave her brothers time to charge at their own dummies. Nestor, who was standing nearby, already knew what was going on, as he had seen the same thing when he was trying to teach the trio had to glide for the first time, and that was the fact that Ember had been the one to get it right, to some degree, and it appeared that she was replicating what she had done during that session with this session, meaning that it was only a matter of time until she made her move. Spyro didn't have much luck in the beginning, as it was a little difficult to match the speed that Titan had been using when he showed them how to charge, and his first attempted started off rather well, but when he slammed into the dummy he found that his target barely moved at all, showing that he must have done something wrong in his attempt, but Titan was okay with that happening, as this was Spyro's first time attempting this attack and he'd master it in time. When Spike made his attempt, however, he ended up tripping and ended up face first in the sand in front of him, surprising Titan, Trondo, and Nestor for a moment, before he pulled himself out of the sand and shook his head, before taking his position again before charging at the dummy, only to replicate what Spyro did.

After a few more attempts Ember got up from where she was sitting and smiled as she focused on her target, where Spyro, Spike, and the others watched as she charged at her dummy, like how Titan had done during his demonstration, and barreled into her target like she had been shown. The result of that action caused the post that the dummy was attached to at the moment to shake, even crack a little, but it eventually settled down and returned to normal, though Ember wasn't unhappy with this development, as she knew that it would take some time for her and her brothers to make some progress with the charging technique and this was a good start for them. Nestor chuckled for a moment, as that was what he was expecting to see happen when Ember got started, even if it surprised Titan and Trondo a little, but it did make him interested in the other two techniques the trio would be learning today, after they were done with their first couple of attempts with the charging attack. Besides, it was just like Ember to analyze what an instructor was doing and what her brothers did, that way she could make a better first attempt and show both Spyro and Spike what they had done wrong, which was what she was doing right now, taking the charge stance so she could show them where each of them went wrong so they could improve for their next attempt.

In fact the same thing happened when they went to their dodging exercises, as either Titan or Trondo would take up one of the wooden weapons and try to hit one of the trio at random, to test their reflexes at the same time, but they also made sure not to actually hit them if they didn't move, as that would hurt their dragonflies instead. Spyro and Spike had a hard time judging where the attacks were coming from and were having a hard time actually rolling out of the way, but Ember, on the other hand, was able to avoid the attacks rather easily and was able to avoid being hit at all, causing Cinder to buzz in a happy tune as he, Sparx, and Talon watched their friends train in the art of combat. That wasn't to say that Ember had mastered the art of dodging with no actual training, rather she was quicker to notice was was going on and had recalled the movements that Titan and Trondo had used in their earlier training session, allowing her to evade the attacks much easier, but even then she still slipped up whenever the pair changed tactics, showing that she had a lot of work to do to reach the level that Titan was at. When it came to breathing fire, however, all three of them reached the same level, as all they were able to do was inhale, like Titan had done, and breathed out not seconds later, though all they were able to produce was small amount of flames, nothing like what happened when Spike sneezed and accidentally breathed fire on the sphere that had been in front of him.

Nestor knew that this was only the beginning of their combat training, as one day all three of them would have the skills necessary to defend themselves against whatever was thrown at them, and he was eager to see what they were capable of once they reached that point.

Peace: Art Attempts

View Online

The days that followed Spyro, Spike, and Ember's latest visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld, where they were shown the three techniques that a young dragon used to defend themselves with, were the same as the days that lead up to that visit, where the trio spent their days mastering Nestor's lessons and pursuing their own interests. When they weren't busy doing all of that they used a good portion of their free time to try their hand at going through the motions of the techniques that Titan and Trondo had shown them, but also made sure that they didn't get too crazy with their attempts to master the art of fighting. Out of all of them Ember was the most excited about the idea of practicing her skills and improving, though Spyro and Spike joined her in the area near the dragon head structure that contained the portal to Nevin's castle and joined her in her attempts to master the techniques they had been shown. Nestor was more than willing to let them practice the combat skills they had been shown, hence the reason he allowed them to set up a few dummies in the area that Ember wanted to practice in, that way, if one of the dummies went flying, it could be easily recovered and put back where it had been before someone ran into it.

Spike had been sure that Nestor, being the Leader of the Artisans dragons, would have stopped them from trying to master the techniques they had been shown during the lessons Titan had given them, mostly because the Artisans dragons were peaceful and didn't fight anyone, but he guessed that Nestor was making an exception for now, and that when the three of them were older the rules would be slightly different.

Their combat practices didn't stop Spike from returning to the library of Dark Hollow and continuing his studies, as he was more interested in what the books and scrolls had for him than what Ember and Spyro were trying to master, but he also knew that being able to defend himself was important and made an effort to learn the techniques as well. Spyro spent the rest of his free time trying to prank the other Artisans dragons, something that they were getting used to these days, with the same tactics he had used before their latest visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld, meaning that if one of his pranks failed the clean up would be rather easy. Ember, of course, refused to do much else than trying to master the techniques they had been shown, revealing that she was really interested in learning how to fight, but she also spent some time helping the other dragons, where she thought about what she was doing and tried to think of a better way to pull off the charge attack and mastering how to dodge incoming attacks. Nestor, despite not being much of a warrior himself, was impressed by the fact that she was willing to put forth so much of her time and energy to master the three techniques they had been taught, along with improving her skills here and there, but he was sure that, in time, she would reach a point where she was satisfied with her skills and stop her training.

Spyro and Spike showed good promise as well, which he was glad to see since they were purple dragons, but for the most part he let Titan and Trondo be the judges of their progress, since he wasn't a warrior at all and didn't know the ins and outs like they did, though he was sure that the pair would be happy with the trio's progress the next time they visited the land of the Peace Keepers.

Argus and the other scholars were happy to see Spike's progress as he moved onto a new section of the library, which just showed them that he was definitely a scholar at heart, and that they were willing to assist him in whatever studies he was pursuing at any given moment. One thing that caught Spike's attention were some of the older tomes that mentioned that the dragons once called another land home, almost a thousand years ago if his calculations were correct, where he added those books and scrolls to the list, since they had caught his interest, which meant that he was going to read them at some point and learn about the land the dragons used to call home, and possibly why they were forced to move to the islands they now called home. He assumed they had been forced to move by some force, either someone else or an event they weren't expecting, but he knew that, in time, he would crack open those tomes and discover why the dragons had come to these islands, he just had to get through what he was studying at the moment, before he could think about moving onto a brand new subject. That was what the other scholars did, they focused on a single subject and didn't switch until they were done with whatever topic or subject they were on, and he was eager to follow what they were doing while creating his own style, so he could be more efficient in his studies, causing his friends to nod as all of them continued their various studies like nothing had changed.

Nestor, in addition to watching the trio as they went about their daily lives and focused on what interested them at the moment, took some time to talk with the other Artisans dragons and discuss what they were going to do in the near future, in terms of seeing what sort of artistic skills the trio had. He was positive that they knew what Spike was interested in spending his life pursuing, based on what they had seen so far, but Spyro and Ember remained a mystery to him and the other Artisans dragons, meaning there was a chance they could take up an instrument, make pottery, or even take up acting for the rest of their lives. The only way they would know what the trio's talents were was by offering them a few exercises and seeing what happened when all three of them tried to follow some of the other dragons, which was why they were planning on setting aside a day to see what sort of talent Spyro, Spike, and Ember had inside them. It was the same thing they did with all of the young dragons that hatched in the Artisans homeworld, let them get used to seeing what the adults did with their lives and then, when they were old enough, see what sort of artistic talent they had so they could follow their dreams. Of course it took years for them to learn how to do their chosen professions and understand what they needed so they could make their art, but that was the process that he and the other Artisans dragons went through when they were young, so it only made sense for the trio to experience it as well.

One thing was certain, he and the other Artisans dragons would have a better understanding of what sort of future Spyro and Ember might be heading towards after seeing the results of them attempting to learn how to make art for the first time, regardless of what profession they decide to try first.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember stood near the tunnel that would take them to the tower that contained the whirlwind that would allow them to access the portal to Town Square, which was where Nestor said they would be spending a good portion of their day, rather than heading out to see another homeworld and learn something else. It had been about five months since their visit to the land of the Peace Keepers, where they attempted to learn the basics of combat in their current forms, something that they had been practicing off and on as the weeks went by, but all three of them had been expecting to head to another homeworld this time around. They had been surprised when Nestor told them that they wouldn't be leaving for one of the other lands for this next lesson, meaning that it was something that only the Artisans dragons could teach them, which only confused them since they were sure they had learned everything they could possibly learn from Nestor and the others. What surprised them even more was the fact that Nestor has asked that they leave their stuff in Stone Hill, before coming to this area to wait for him, so Spyro wrapped his scarf around his book, Ember sighed as she removed her bracers, and Spike set his satchel down, with all of his writing materials inside it, before they used the exit whirlwind to return to this part of their homeworld, where they waited for Nestor to arrive.

"So, what do you think we'll be doing today?" Spyro asked, because unlike the last couple of lessons they had been given, and the last few places they had visited, there had been some warning about what they were going to be doing or at least some idea of what sort of lesson they would be learning, but today was different, as none of them had any idea what Nestor had planned for them, other than that they would be spending the day in Town Square.

"Well, I was hoping that we'd either head back to Titan's land for more training or visit Cosmos to see what sort of spells he can teach us." Ember replied, though while the first part of her statement was what she wanted to do, so she could improve her skills and see if there was more for her to learn from Titan and Trondo, the second part was more in line with what Spike was interested in, as she knew he wanted to learn magic at some point, especially after seeing that his sphere revealed he had the talent to do so, "But now I'm not sure what we'll be doing."

"I think we'll be tackling the professions of the other Artisans dragons," Spike said, as he had been thinking about why they had to leave their stuff behind and an idea of why that would be the case had dawned on him, because Nestor didn't want them to ruin their gifts with the various objects that they would be working with today, though that all depended on whether or not he was right.

Spyro and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they hadn't considered the fact that maybe Nestor and the other Artisans dragons wanted to see what sort of artistic talent they had, which actually made sense when they thought about it, but before they could say anything they spotted Nestor walking towards them, which meant that he would tell them what they would be doing today.

"I see you three are ready to heard what I have in store for you today." Nestor said, where a smile appeared on his face for a moment, as he knew that the trio had been disappointed when he asked them to meet him near this tunnel and not the tunnel that lead to the dock, but right now it appeared that their interest in what he had planned for them was more than enough to overrule their other thoughts, hence the reason he started walking into the tunnel and had the trio follow after him once more, "Instead of heading to one of the other homeworlds, and seeing how well you three do in regards to their professions, I thought that we would spend the day seeing what sort of artistic talent you three possess, by having Nils, Thor, and some of the others test your skills."

"So we're going to spend the day learning how to sculpt and whatnot?" Ember inquired, though while she was a little surprised that this was what Nestor had in mind for them she was also surprised that Spike's guess was right on target, something that told her she should trust her brother when he made suggestions.

"That's what we'll be doing." Nestor replied, where he made sure the trio used the whirlwind to get to the top of the tower, before following them up to the top so he could lead them right into the portal, so they could appear at the entrance of Town Square, which was when he moved forward once more, "All Artisans dragons do this when they're between the ages of four and five, as it helps both them and their elders determine which profession they might be interested or talented in, though there are instances where it might be a year or two more for that talent to come to the surface and reveal itself."

"What will we be making?" Spyro asked, as he was under the impression that the test seemed to be the same year after year and that Nestor would have an idea of what they would be facing, though at the same time there was the chance that he could be told nothing, leaving them confused as to what they would be doing.

"That's up to Nils, Thor, and the others, and it changes every time we do this," Nestor said, as that was the truth, it was up to the experts of the arts that the trio would be learning from as to what items they would be making, so there wasn't much he could tell them at this point, "but I'm sure that all three of you will do just fine, and that you'll be able to make whatever they ask for to the best of your abilities."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a moment as they came to a stop, where Nestor would help them climb up to the next level so they could move on to where the others were waiting, because they knew they had no experience in this sort of thing and were a little worried they would insult the experts with whatever they made. Nestor didn't seem worried about that sort of thing, rather his statement made it seem like bad attempts were acceptable and that they would improve as time went by, which only made them curious what the experts would say when they finally reached the end of this test. Fortunately it didn't take them long to reach the area that Nestor was leading them to, where they found Nils standing near a few stones that had some hammers and chisels in front of them, while at the same time Thor was near him, where some clay was resting near him, along with a few clay jars and some brushes. It appeared that the trio had two options to chose from, either use the hammer and chisel to make a sculpture of some kind, or use the clay to make a pot or something and then paint it at some point, but that was what their first impressions were and those could be wrong, so they said nothing as Nestor lead them to where the experts were standing.

"Ah, Spyro, Spike, Ember, it's good to see you three again," Nils commented, as while the trio lived in the Artisans homeworld they didn't see everyone every single day, and it had been a while since they had seen Nils and the dragons of Town Square, hence the reason he had said that statement, before gesturing to the stones near him, "As Nestor no doubt told you, today we'll be seeing what sort of artistic talent you have, though there is more than just creating a sculpture out of stone or making pots out of clay, as we also have a few canvases that you can paint on and a few instruments that you can try out, along with some other objects as well. There's no requirement as to how many professions you try today, rather you should look at them and see which ones speak to you, then go on from there and create whatever you feel like, be it a sculpture, a painting, a painted pot, or something else."

Spike was rather surprised by what Nils had said, though before he and his siblings could really say anything a few of the older dragons that were near them approached the area that they would be working in and started to show how each of the professions worked. He understood what they were doing the moment they started, as they were giving brief demonstrations on what each of them did for a living and were explaining the methods as they went, so the three of them would have an idea of what to do when they finally started their attempts at making art. Delbin, being the only painter here since Nevin was busy in his castle, again, showed them how to use the brush on the canvas that he was working on, Nils held up his own hammer and chisel for a few seconds before chipping away at the stone that he picked out, where it took him a few moments to make a dragon's head from the stone, and Thor sprayed some water on the clay and started to form a pot, showing them the techniques he had learned over the years. The other dragons that were present did the same thing, taking a few seconds or moments to show the trio how each of them worked on their professions and the various techniques that one learned while working in their field, before eventually stopping so the next dragon could step forward, eventually leaving the trio as the only ones left, indicating that it was time for them to start.

Ember sighed as she approached the stones that Nils had been working on, figuring that she might as well see if anything came to mind as she worked on one of the remaining stones, though she wasn't surprised to see that Spike was already walking around the area, staring at the other tools, before making a decision. She honestly didn't see why Nestor and the others wanted Spike to do this test as well, when it was clear that he was a scholar and was focused on all the things he could study, but she had to guess that they didn't want him to feel left out, even though he knew what he would be doing for the rest of his life, and he seemed fine with taking a break and trying something else out. Spyro, on the other hand, walked over to where the clay pots were sitting and stared at the clay for a few seconds, as if he was trying to figure out what he should do, before picking out some clay and moved it to the area that Thor had been working in, though it was hard to tell if he had picked that out simply because this test didn't interest him or if he really wanted to be a ceramicist like Thor when he was older, though she really doubted the second option would come to pass. From what she had seen Spyro wasn't the type to just sit down and enjoy spending his entire life working on pots and other things that were made out of clay, he liked to be part of the action, regardless of what that was, so Ember knew that his interests would be something that wasn't present today, he just had to be patient and he'd find his passion soon enough.

After a few moments Spike seemed to stop and picked out what he wanted to work with, where Ember was surprised to find that her brother picked out the same thing she was doing, but she had to assume that he was curious about this sort of thing and wasn't following what Nestor and the others had told them to do. In the end she pushed that from her mind and focused on the stone that was in front of her, where she sat down and lifted the hammer and chisel with her front legs, which would be her arms and hands when she was older, before she connected the two with the stone and started chipping small sections of it off. She honestly had no idea what she was even trying to make, as the only thing she could think about transferring into the stone was Cinder, her dragonfly, but that seemed like something that would take a lot of time and effort to learn about, before she could even make something like that, so she let her mind wander while she slowly removed bits of the stone. While this happened she had to wonder if Spike would have this problem as well, where he couldn't decide on what he wanted to craft from the stone, but at the same time she knew that, thanks to all the studies Spike had done over the years, it was possible that he might have a better idea of what to make due to all the stuff he could have read about. Spyro, of course, was molding the clay in front of him to the best of his ability, though she did see that he must have given up on trying to make a pot, as it seemed like a dish or plate of some kind, but she pushed that to the back of her mind as she focused on the stone once more.

Since this was her first time trying something like this, and had no idea how to actually use a hammer and chisel on a stone like what was in front of her, Ember ended up breaking off large chunks on accident and occasionally glared at them for a few seconds, mostly in annoyance over the fact that this was harder than she thought it would be, before returning to what she had picked out. Even with large bits of the stone falling here and there, and showing her lack of skill in this field, she was determined to finish what she started, even if she still had no idea what she was even trying to make, and it didn't seem like the experts were angry with her for breaking the stone, rather it seemed like they were expecting this sort of thing and were curious as to what she was going to do next. It took her a few minutes of pausing and studying the modified stone before she could figure out what she was attempting to make, to the best of her ability anyway, as it appeared that she was trying to make a weapon of some kind, maybe like Titan's battle-axe or Trondo's dagger, but all she had right now was a crude handle, or what she assumed was a handle. She could tell that following in Nils' footsteps wasn't for her, as she wasn't doing a good job turning the stone into a work of art, but at the same time she figured she might as well finish what she was working on, before moving to one of the other stations to see if one of the other types of art was something that would click with her and the talent the experts were looking out for.

"So, what are you making?" a voice asked, where Ember stopped what she was doing for a few seconds and found that Nils had actually walked away from where the other experts were standing, as he was standing near her and was looking at the stone that she happened to be working on at the moment.

"Honestly, I have no idea at this point." Ember replied, as she figured she might as well be truthful about this sort of thing, especially since it was one of the experts asking her what she was doing, before turning her attention back to the stone that was in front of her, which Nils was studying.

"It looks like you were going for a crystalline scepter of some kind, if the gemstone at the top is any indication," Nils said, as that was what the sculpture looked like to him, even though the scepter itself was crude and reflected Ember's current skill level, but at the same time he was curious as to why she would make something like this, since there weren't that many scepters in the Dragon Realms and the only ones that he knew about were listed in one of the tomes that Argus and the other scholars constantly looked over.

"Well, if it's a scepter, it's not one that's described in the scroll that contains all the scepter we know about," Spike commented, as he had paused what he was doing the moment he noticed that Nils had come over to see what they were doing and had taken a moment to look at what Ember had made, though he wasn't messing around with his statement, as the scroll in question described, in detail, the known scepters of the Dragon Realms and any other land the dragons had visited in the past, even if some of them likely didn't exist anymore, and this wasn't like the ones on the list, "Still, I think you did a good job on your first attempt at trying to make a sculpture, regardless of the fact that you chose to make a scepter for some odd reason."

"And what is that... thing... that you made?" Ember asked, as she had glanced at the area that Spike had been working in and found out what his sculpture was like, though she was confused as to what it was, because it looked like he had been going for making a horse's head for some reason, though it wasn't shaped like a normal horse's head.

"It's supposed to be a horse's head, I think," Spike replied, because he had been working on his sculpture without really thinking about it and was a little surprised by the bust that was sitting in front of him, even if was crude like Ember's sculpture was, though he could tell that Nils was curious about what he had made as well, since he had moved from staring at the scepter and was now staring at the bust, "I just got all of the characteristics wrong."

Ember glanced at the bust that Spike had chiseled out of the stone and found that it looked like what she assumed was a mare of some kind, one that was unrealistic when she thought about what a mare actually looked like, and the hair it had, despite being crude due to her brother's lack of skills, seemed to be styled in some manner, something that screamed 'scholar' to her.

"Despite getting the characteristics wrong, I believe you did a good job as well," Nils commented, as he could see that, while this sort of profession wasn't for Spike and Ember, their first attempts at learning this sort of thing was to be admired, because their crude sculptures awakened some inspiration inside him, something that the other experts had to be feeling at the moment, before he thought about something else, "So, Spyro, what are you making?"

"A plate or a dish of some kind," Spyro replied, though while that was true, as he had a clay object that was roughly the size of his head resting in front of him, he carefully manipulated part of it to resemble a dragon's head, to the best of his ability anyway, and used some of the paint to decorate what he was making, "with the head of a dragon resting in the direct center of it."

True enough Spyro was making a black scaled dragon with a ruby colored chest area, with a few silver-white colored horns attached to the head, while also possessing emerald colored eyes, though Ember really had no idea where he got the idea to make such a thing in the first place, even if the dragon in question was showing off a toothy grin and was just as crude as what she and Spike had made.

"It looks great." Thor said, as he had been studying what Spyro was doing with his clay and the paint, just like Nils had been watching Spike and Ember while they were working, and they were both impressed by what the trio was able to do with a limited amount of knowledge on each profession they could have picked, before he glanced at Spyro's work again and gestured for the young dragon to move back, "Here, allow me."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember watched as Thor loosed a short burst of fire onto the clay, hardening it to the point where it couldn't be messed with and looked like most of the plates and pots that he had made in the past, though once that was done he turned off his fire and smiled once more.

"There, now your art is complete." Thor stated, though he could see that Spyro, despite originally being unsure about his first attempt, was happy to have something to remind him of his first attempt at making art, something that Nils agreed with, as he promised Spike and Ember that he'd help carry the sculptures to the area they called home, so they could be set somewhere safe for the future.

Spyro glanced at his siblings for a moment, as he was a little surprised that Nestor and the others would let them take their creations back to their area of Stone Hill, the area that they called home and slept in almost every night, but he guessed that this was a way to remind them of their first attempt and to install in them the desire to never give up. He wasn't sure that this sort of thing was for him, just like he could tell that Spike and Ember weren't going to be sculptures or ceramicists in the future, but he was happy with his first attempt at this sort of thing and was curious as to what Nestor and the other Leaders had for them in the future, especially since this wasn't something they were expecting. At the same time he could tell that Spike and Ember were more interested in studying the sculptures that they had made, so they could figure out what caused them to create the scepter and the strange horse bust, something he was more than willing to let his siblings do on their own, as he had no idea how he was supposed to help them. Either way all three of them were excited to try their hands at a few more of the other activities the experts had brought for them to mess with, to see if they had any artistic talent like Nils, Thor, and the remaining experts that were sitting nearby thought they might have.

In the end he and his siblings would be looking towards the future and whatever Nestor had in store for them next, especially after what they had seen so far during their last couple of visits to the various homeworlds that made up the Dragon Realms, and they were sure that whatever happened next would be exciting as well.

Peace: Taking Flight

View Online

Once Nestor, Nils, Thor, and the other artistic experts called an end to the test they had set up, allowing the trio to see what sort of art they were interested in and what they had some talent in, Spyro, Spike, and Ember followed them to where Alvar had prepared lunch for them, allowing them to relax at long last and focus on something else that wasn't their art pieces. Spike and Ember were still a little confused as to why they had made what they had in the stones they had worked on, but at the same time Nils told them that they had done a decent job for their first attempt and was interested in seeing if they came to him in the future, to learn more about his profession. They all knew that Spike would only return to learn whatever the books and scrolls of Dark Hollow didn't tell him, since he was bound to study this once they had some free time, but Nils didn't mind that something like that could happen, because it had been some time since he had anyone to talk to about his profession and he was interested in seeing if what the library had was correct. Spyro, on the other hand, was more confused about the dragon that he had created on the plate he had worked on, mostly because he didn't recall seeing any black dragons around the five homeworlds, but Nestor told them that it was likely the spur of the moment and that he was expressing himself in some manner, just like the experts did when they made their art.

In the end the trio decided to drop the discussion of what they had made and focused their minds on something else, like what they were going to do in the future, since they were curious as to what Nestor and the other Leaders had in store for them, and that included the fact that none of them knew which of the homeworlds they would be heading to next, even if each of them were hoping for a specific homeworld to visit next.

The moment they were done eating Nestor, Nils, and Thor helped the trio back to Stone Hill, mostly by carrying the art pieces they had made during their test, and when they arrived at their destination they set the pieces down where the trio could see them and look at them whenever they wanted, even if they would rather put this test behind them. Once that was done the trio went back to what they normally did, as in Spyro wrapped his scarf around his neck and picked up his book of pranks so he could see if there was anything he could do to someone, Ember pulled her bracers back on and headed to the area where she practiced her combat skills, and Spike, as expected, picked up his writing supplies before leaving Stone Hill, so he could return to the Dark Hollow library and continue his studies. Nestor had to chuckle as he and the others saw that, because he was used to the trio usually going their separate ways so they could do whatever they wanted, and since most of Spyro's antics weren't harmful he was willing to let them slide, especially since he had to help clean up every now and then, even though he and the others were hoping he would grow out of this at some point. One thing he knew was that the other Artisans dragons were also hopeful that Spyro would grow out of his antics, for more reasons than just because they were getting tired of his pranks, but they knew that time would tell what happened and they were eager to show him their own professions, only to get him to stop his pranks. He was pleased with how Spike and Ember were growing into their own talents, be it being a scholar or having some talent in combat, and he was interested in seeing what the trio did when they were much older and finally picked out what sort of profession they would spend the rest of their lives working on.

Of course there were other things for the trio to learn, from the other homeworlds and the other Leaders, and they would get to that in time, but there was something specific that Nestor wanted the three of them to learn and knew that, based on how the trio had taken to their gliding lessons and the other lessons they had been given, they would be excited for what he had in store for them.

As the weeks went by Nestor found that his earlier thoughts about the trio were correct, as Spyro spent a good deal of his time looking at his prank book and trying out the last couple of pranks he hadn't tried yet on the various dragons of the Artisans homeworld, along with Toasty from time to time. Spike spent his time with the scholars of Dark Hollow, reading the various books and scrolls that were available to him on every subject that Argus and the older scholars had spent their lives had researched, while at the same time making his own notes whenever he found something interesting, so he could expand the number of studies he had planned. Ember, despite spending her time practicing her combat skills, managed to drag her brothers away from what they were doing every now and then, something that impressed some of the other dragons of their land, before having the two of them join her in her practice sessions, so they could have a decent grasp of the basic combat skills as well, just in case they needed to fight something. Nestor was happy that Ember was able to talk Spyro and Spike into joining her, because it would have annoyed Titan that two of the young dragons he had taught were ignoring their training sessions and not practicing their skills, but now it seemed that all three of them were on their way to being prepared for whatever the world threw at them.

While the trio was busy with their various individual activities, be it Spike researching subjects and reading the contents of Dark Hollow's library, Spyro pranking whoever he wanted to prank, and Ember practicing her combat skills, Nestor made sure to contact a specific dragon from the Magic Crafters land, as he had something interesting in store for the trio and he was sure that they would like his next lesson, when he was ready to show it to them.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that another couple of months went by since they had tried out some of the various arts that Nils and some of the other Artisans dragons spent their lives working on, where the three of them continued with what they normally did as they waited for something else to happen. Of course, in addition to what they spent a great deal of their time doing, there were also the days where Nestor insisted that they practice their gliding and their speed, by running the maze a few times, especially since he and Lindar had improved it once more, revealing another challenge for them and their dragonflies to overcome. As they grew older, and taller every now and then, they could tell that the ability to glide was necessary in all of the homewords, be it the main area or one of the realms, hence the reason all three of them were eager to master the technique, so they would be able to jump over the gaps with ease and then glide to their destination, without falling and hurting themselves in the process. The maze was a great place for them to run around and attempt to increase their speed, which actually helped them in their charging practices as well, but for the most part the trio tried to see what changes had been made to the maze, since there were a few changes every now and then, Nestor's way of keeping them prepared for anything, and if they could overcome them, which was possible since their dragonflies had been given the paths to follow.

Other than their usual activities, and the various training exercises that Nestor wanted them to do so they could be ready for the future, there weren't any new activities that forced them to move in a different way, like they had when Titan was showing them the basics of how a young dragon fought, but that didn't mean that something wasn't planned for them and they kept their eyes open as they went about their lives.

The announcement came at the end of their fifth birthday, where Nestor informed them that a week from then they would be doing something new and that it would be here, in the Artisans homeworld once more, before leaving them to their own devices for the rest of the night. Normally the fact that whatever they would be learning would be here, in the land they called home, would be a downer, since they were sure that they had learned everything that Nestor and the others could offer them, but Spike informed his siblings of the fact that there was more to being a dragon than what they had experienced, meaning that they were going to see something new and exciting in the near future. Spyro and Ember had to admit that they were curious as to what Nestor had in mind for them, especially since the Leader didn't tell them what he had planned for them until they reached their destination, so in the end they had to agree with Spike, that they couldn't judge their next lesson based on where it would be taking place, which lead them to looking forward to what Nestor had in store for them. Of course their focus returned to the party they were having, since it was their birthday, and pushed the thought of another lesson to the back of their minds for now, as all three of them knew that they would have to think about it again in the future and would pour their attention into the lesson when it arrived.

Not seven days later the trio was standing outside the portal to Stone Hill, waiting for Nestor to arrive, as they were curious as to what he had planned for them, especially since it had to involve another Artisans dragon, but, like always, they had no idea what to expect and just stood there.

"So, what do you guys think Nestor will teach us today?" Spyro asked, because he honestly had no idea what sort of lesson they would be having today, since he was still sure that they had been taught everything that could be taught to an Artisans dragon, but even then they had to wait and see what Nestor had to tell them.

"I'm hoping he's pulling a fast one on us and will tell us that we're actually heading to another homeworld," Ember replied, as she wanted to head back to the land of the Peace Keepers and show Titan the progress she had made on the techniques he had shown them, hopefully getting him to reveal a few more attacks and tricks for the future, something new to train with for the foreseeable future.

"That's a possibility we can't ignore," Spike admitted, where he tilted his head for a moment, because while he knew that Nestor intended to teach them something that was connected to the Artisans, hence why they were standing here and not heading towards the dock, he did want to visit Cosmos' land once more, to see what sort of magic he and his siblings could learn, especially after everything they had been shown, "personally, I'm eager for our trip back to the land of the Magic Crafters, because I'm curious as to what we can learn from Cosmos and the other masters."

Spyro and Ember remembered the various types of magic that they had been introduced to some time ago, during their second visit to the homeworld of the Magic Crafters, and had seen how interested Spike was in learning about the types of magic they had seen, so they knew why he was excited about that and so were they, just to see if Cosmos' sphere test was as accurate as he thought it was.

"Don't worry, you'll be able to learn about magic soon enough," a voice said, where the trio turned their heads and found Nestor walking towards them, though he was accompanied by an orange scaled dragon that wore a blue robe that was fitted for his chest area, which was open at the moment, and he had some cloth covering the area below his waist, but what really interested Spike was the bronze globe that rested between his curved horns and, if his eyes weren't deceiving him, there was a map embedded in the dragon's right wing, or at least he thought there was one there, "Spyro, Spike, Ember, allow me to introduce Lucas, one of the Magic Crafters dragons, though in addition to the magic he wields he's also a mapmaker, along with being a Keeper of Secrets, sworn to keep them hidden at all costs."

"A Keeper... of Secrets?" Spike asked, because that was news to him, as he hadn't seen any mention of a dragon like that in all of the studies he had done since he first started pouring over the books and scrolls that Argus had access to, and he knew he was far from finished with his studies, but this information was news to him.

"Only a select few know that I'm a Keeper of Secrets, as it's not written down in any books or scrolls," Lucas told them, though he sounded happy about finally letting someone else know what else he did for a living, meaning that whatever secrets he was guarding had to be incredibly important for almost no one to know about his other professions, where Spike decided to commit this information to his memory, instead of writing it down like he usually did, "and those are the Leaders of the homeworlds, along with whoever they trust the information to, but there are only seven or eight dragons that know of my second profession at any given time, so don't tell anyone."

"That's interesting, but it opens another question," Spyro commented, because while he had no idea that a Keeper of Secrets even existed, which meant that Lucas was doing a good job of not revealing his other profession to others, he was confused about something and wanted to ask it before they did anything else, since he knew that Ember was thinking about asking her own question, "Nestor, you said that what we're doing today wasn't learning about magic, but then you bring a Magic Crafters dragon here, to the Artisans homeworld. So what in the world are we doing today?"

"We're going to show you how to fly," Nestor replied, though he smiled for a moment as that got the attention of the three young dragons, as they had seen him and a few of the other adult dragons fly through the air on several occasions, be it when he followed them to a homeworld or when someone was coming to greet them, and he knew that they were interested in seeing what he had in store for them this time around, "though the reason I asked Lucas to join us is because we'll be using one of the Flight Realms today, to demonstrate how a dragon flies through the air and some of the various tricks that they can pull off, and he needs to open the way for us to reach our new destination."

"A... Flight Realm?" Ember asked, as she knew that Spike would have a number of questions based on the information that they had been given so far, both on Lucas being a Keeper of Secrets and on the realm that Nestor was talking about, so she figured that she might as well ask about something that the pair could answer.

"They are small islands that are enchanted to allow continuous flying," Lucas explained, though at the same time he started to walk over to the waterfall that the trio occasionally saw Delbin stand in front of when he was painting, as the rushing water seemed to be his source of inspiration, where the trio and Nestor followed after him, before coming to a stop near the basin the water gathered in, which no doubt moved the water elsewhere, "that is why we call them 'Flight Realms', as they are essentially realms of a homeworld that no one really lives on, much like the area that Nestor's maze resides on, but they allow dragons that visit them, be they young dragons or adults, to fly through the air. The reason I am here is because the way to the Artisans Flight Realm is hidden and only a select few know how to access this realm, so what I'm going to do is open the way for us, and to do this I'm going to have to ask the three of you to close your eyes while I open the way."

"Oh, it's one of the secrets you're supposed to keep hidden." Spike guessed, though even then he had to wonder why a realm like a Flight Realm would even be hidden in the first place and that the only one who knew how to open the way was someone from the Magic Crafters homeworld, but he guessed that they would figure out why that was the case when they finally learned magic from Cosmos and the other masters.

Spyro and Ember watched as Spike closed his eyes for a moment, meaning that he was going to let Lucas do his thing, causing them to sigh as they followed his lead, because they were more interested in the lessons that Nestor had for them and weren't all that excited about whatever Lucas had to do to open the way. Lucas waited for a few seconds, just to be sure that the trio had their eyes closed and wouldn't peak at what he was doing, before nodding his head as he climbed up to where the five stepping stones were located and jumped on each of them once, causing them to glow before he returned to the area in front of the trio. Once all five of the stone were glowing the stone wall that was between the two waterfalls shifted for a few seconds as it lowered into the ground, revealing a small hidden area that contained one of the Artisans portals, the one he and Nestor had told the trio about. He waited for a moment or two, to make sure that the wall was open and there wasn't anything that could reveal what he had done, which was why he weaved a quick illusion spell on the stones, to make it look like they were normal in the eyes of the three young dragons, before determining that it was time for them to get going.

"Okay, you can open your eyes." Lucas said, where he glanced back to the trio and watched as they opened their eyes, only to find that there was an opening between the two waterfalls, one that they had never seen before, before he turned their attention to the portal that was resting in the opening, "That portal will take us to the Flight Realm, where the three of you can practice flying for real, though you might want to leave your stuff behind, so they don't get wet while we're flying around the Flight Realm, since there is the chance that you might crash into the water while we're there."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they wondered why Lucas would suggest such a thing, but out of the three of them only Spike removed his satchel and set it aside, since he didn't want to ruin all of his writing materials by falling into the water, while Spyro and Ember kept their personal items on. With that done it was clear that they were ready to get moving, to which Nestor and Lucas helped them over to the landing in front of the portal, as none of them touched the large stones that rested in the water, before all five of them walked through the portal so they could enter the Flight Realm at long last. The trio was expecting to find themselves on a platform or walkway of some kind when they appeared on the other side, just like they did when they headed to one of the other realms, but this time around all of them were in for a surprise, as the moment they were allowed to see what was in front of them again they discovered that they were up in the air and their wings were already spread out for them. The shock of discovering that they were flying, thanks to the enchantment on the portal, was enough to shock the trio and cause their wings to wobble for a few seconds, which, despite their gliding training, caused them to shift their course and head straight towards the water that was below them, only to be stopped as Lucas caught all of them with his magic and moved them over to a hill that rested on the island.

It was in that moment that the trio discovered that the island was set in a mid-summer setting and had sunlight that filled the area, not to mention the hill that they were resting on, one of a few they quickly discovered, and the fact that there were some large blue crystals resting above ground.

"I guess we should have warned you that the first time using a portal to access a Flight Realm would be a tad bit shocking and that you might fall out of the air due to the shock." Nestor said, where the trio watched as he gracefully moved through the air, just like he did when they were heading to one of the other homeworlds, and landed near the hill they were sitting on, though he was quickly followed by Lucas, who made sure to dispel the magic that had saved them from falling into the water, "What we're going to do is start small, by practicing how to take off and how to land, so watch what I do, because in a few minutes it will be your turn to do the same thing."

The trio knew that Nestor wasn't expecting them to get this right the first time, as just noticing they were flying had caused them to break the enchantment for a short period of time, but they nodded their heads and watched as Nestor moved near the edge of the land they were sitting on. When Nestor came to a stop he shifted his stance, once more taking on the quadrupedal stance that he and Titan used when they were showing the trio how a young dragon did something, before he rushed towards the edge of the cliff and jumped into the air, spreading his wings and taking flight before their very eyes. Once that was done Nestor shifted his stance again and flew around the island like an adult dragon would, but at the same time he knew that this would give the trio an idea of what they were supposed to do right now, especially since they had a few seconds to see the enchantment on their bodies before they nearly crashed, so he was eager to see what all three of them did when it was time to fly. After a few moments of flying around in the air, and allowing the trio to see what they should be striving for, Nestor turned around and landed near the edge that he had jumped off of, because he knew that there would be some failed attempts, even with the enchantments this island possessed, and that he and Lucas would be helping the trio out of the water for some time, before one of them got it right.

As Nestor expected Spyro was the first one to attempt what he had shown them, because he was usually the first one to attempt any of the lessons that he and the other Leaders had them do, and as he jumped into the air, to start his first attempt at flying, Nestor noticed that he failed to open his wings, showing that he had put his trust in the enchantments that the island possessed. Fortunately his jump ensured that he would fall straight down into the water, which was perfectly fine since failure lead to them overcoming whatever challenges were in their way, though once Spyro hit the water it wasn't long before he resurfaced, where Nestor noticed that the young dragon realized that he should have listened to Lucas, since his scarf was drenched now. Spike was the next one to attempt what Nestor had shown them, as he approached the edge for a moment and looked out at the area that they were in, while at the same time Lucas pulled Spyro out of the water and brought him back up to the area his siblings were in, before nodding his head and indicating that he was ready for this. A few seconds later Spike rushed at the edge of the cliff and jumped into the air, just like Nestor had done when he was showing them what they needed to do, where he spread his wings and prepared himself for what was about, which, instead of flying through the air like he thought he'd do, was actually him heading straight into the water, just like what happened with Spyro.

Lucas took a moment to help Spike out of the water and bring him up to where the others were sitting, though once he was dropped off Ember got up and walked forward, indicating that she was ready to give this a try, though Nestor had to smile as she did what her brothers did, but instead of falling into the water she actually caught the wind and took off, without hitting the water.

Nestor had been expecting this from the moment they started the lesson, that Ember would have watched what her brothers had done and would have come up with the solution to whatever problem they were having, just like she had done during their gliding lessons so long ago. Spike was smart and could have figured out the problem in time, but he seemed to overthink some of the aspects of what they were doing, leading him to fail ever now and then in some manner, but as he got older it seemed like he might be learning from his mistakes, though time would tell on that one. Spyro, didn't seem to have that much patience for some of the things they were shown and often failed as well, but he did learn from his failures, thanks to Ember helping him out, but Nestor was sure that he wouldn't have to worry about this sort of thing when he was older and more mature. Not even a few moments later Ember returned to them and landed, though it wasn't long before she explained where Spyro and Spike went wrong in their attempts, leading to the three of them taking to the skies as they slowly replicated what Nestor had shown them earlier, even though Lucas had to pull one of them out of the water every now and then, showing that there was more for them to learn about flying. He even found that failing this time around only served to cause the trio to laugh as they waited for the downed sibling to rejoin them, before taking to the skies once more as they continued their attempts to replicate what they had been shown earlier.

Still, despite the fact that the trio had a long way to go before they could master the art of flying, something that most dragons did when they were adults, Nestor could tell that all three of them had potential to be great fliers when they were older, especially Spyro and Ember from the looks of things, so he spread his wings and took to the skies as well. To the surprise of the trio Nestor showed off a few of the tricks that he knew, like pulling himself backwards to perform a loop, though he smiled as he watched Spyro, Spike, and Ember take turns as they attempted to replicate what he showed them, often leading to all three of them crashing into the water and having Lucas pull them out. None of them were unhappy with this situation, rather they accepted their failures and continued to strive towards replicating what Nestor showed them, just like they did with the lessons that the other Leaders gave them, and before long he added in a few more tricks, so they didn't focus on one thing and could pick from the number of tricks that he had to offer. It was nice to see them embracing something new and trying to master it, or at least learn the movements that one needed to know to pull it off, and he could tell that all three of them were happy with what he was showing them, even if they didn't have the skill that he had in this sort of thing, which took years of practice and effort to pull off.

After a few hours of flying around the island and practicing all the moves that Nestor showed them, allowing them to work on their flying skills as much as possible, Lucas informed them that it was time for them to head back to the Artisans homeworld so they could eat lunch and do something else with the rest of their time. The problem the trio discovered was that there was no exit whirlwind like the other realms that they had been to, though the solution was rather quite simple, as all they had to do was fly away from the small island for a few moments and the magic that had gone into making the place seemed to sense that they wanted to go home, teleporting them from where they were flying and set them down right in front of the portal to the realm they had been in. As they walked away from the portal Lucas explained that all of the Flight Realms were enchanted that way, by the dragons that first settled in the lands they called home, and told the trio that the only dragon who really understood the complex combination of spells was Nora, the master of Teleportation Magic that Cosmos had mentioned. As the trio headed towards the portal for Town Square, to see what was for lunch this time around, they mentioned that it would be nice to finally meet Nora and see just how strong her magic was for themselves, causing Nestor to chuckle as Lucas carefully sealed the way to the Flight Realm without the trio knowing.

Nestor was sure that one day the trio would get their wish, to meet Nora and see what sort of power she really had, but for now he knew they were content to living out their lives and overcoming whatever challenges he and the other Leaders threw at them, though he suspected that they would enjoy what happened next.

Peace: Magical Lessons

View Online

After their visit to the Flight Realm, and getting their first taste of flying at long last, Spyro, Spike, and Ember returned to their various activities once more, focusing on the other lessons that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons had taught them in the past, since focusing on one thing wasn't the best thing they could be doing at the moment. As they walked away from where the portal to the Flight Realm was located Nestor informed them that they wouldn't be visiting that realm all the time, rather he would schedule the days of their lessons for them and tell them when to ready themselves for a day of flying. The Artisans Leader also told them that he was impressed with the three of them, due to the fact that they did so good on their first attempts at flying, before leaving them to their own devices as they made their way to Town Square, so they could get some lunch before doing something else, though Spike made sure to pick up his satchel along the way. Spyro and Spike were also impressed by the fact that Ember had figured out how to fly so quickly, without them making a few attempts this time around, where Ember just told them that she had studied how Nestor and the others flew and then incorporated that into their lesson.

Once they had something to eat for lunch, roasted sheep with some cheese, fruits, and vegetables, the trio headed back to Stone Hill and either relaxed for the rest of the day, since flying did take some of their energy, or picked up on what they had been doing before Nestor had them wait for him and Lucas to arrive. It wasn't long before Spike headed back to the library to see what Argus and the others had to say about the art of flying, and if there were any books on the subject that he hadn't read yet, leaving Spyro and Ember to do whatever they wanted with the rest of their day. Oddly enough the pair decided to use their time practicing a few of their combat skills together, meaning that they charged at each other and forced their sibling to dodge them, while also trying to breath on the various targets that Nestor had prepared for them when they started training in this area. He knew that they were going to practice their skills and had made sure they had the tools necessary to help them learn how to fight, even if fighting wasn't something that an Artisans dragon did, and they also made sure not to spend all their time practicing this sort of thing, as they knew that it was only a matter of time until Nestor revealed what their next lesson was and which homeworld it was in.

Spike found a number of good tomes and scrolls in the library to go with the flying lesson they had just received from Nestor, and got some interesting stories from Argus and the other scholars of the first time each of them took to the skies, an experience that none of them were going to forget, before he started studying the newest subject that Nestor had revealed to him and his siblings. There were a number of other subjects that he was interested in studying, much to the joy of Argus and the rest of his friends, and they all knew that Nestor's next lesson would only add to the list of subjects that he wanted to study, something that all of them were waiting for, since they were curious as to what lesson Spike and his siblings would be tackling next. From what Spike knew there were a few more things they had to learn, like how to wield the magic inside of them, as Cosmos' sphere test showed that all three of them had some latent talent for using magic, maybe visiting Bruno's land to see his beasts once more, and seeing what Lateef and the other Dream Weavers did with their unique brand of magic. He also knew that Spyro and Ember were excited to see what the future held for them as well, even if they didn't say it to him or the other Artisans dragons, but it was easy to determine that they thought that way, just by looking at them, making him look forward to the future as well.

As the weeks went by the trio found that Lucas returned to their homeworld a few times, mostly to open the way to the Flight Realm for them, again with their eyes closed, before joining them and Nestor as they did another flying lesson, just to see how they were growing with his own eyes, instead of waiting for Cosmos to tell him the news. Spike, during one of their breaks, asked Lucas why the entrance to this Flight Realm had to be kept a secret from everyone and why it needed a complex spell for him to open the way, one that required the three of them to close their eyes so they didn't see what he was doing, which only caused Lucas to tell him that, if he got permission from the Leaders, he'd tell him the reason why when he was older. Spyro and Ember, on the other hand, were more interested in flying around the small island and practicing their skills, showing that they really didn't care about the reason why the entrance was hidden like it was, causing Spike to sigh as he joined them, because he knew that he'd figure out the reason at some point in the future, regardless if it was because he solved it or if it was due to Lucas telling him the reason.

What really surprised them was the fact that six months after their first flight lesson, something that Spike happened to be keeping track of since there seemed to be a pattern, Nestor didn't come to them and reveal that he had some big event planned for them, like a trip to one of the other homeworlds or a lesson of some kind, leaving them to continue doing whatever they normally did. The reason they were surprised by that was because there was always some sort of plan or event for them every six months, and this was the first time such a thing didn't happen, making them wonder if Nestor was running out of things to teach them or if the other Leaders weren't ready when they originally said they would be, though it was hard to prove that without hearing it from Titan and the others. Since it appeared that nothing special was going to happen, and they weren't going to leave for one of the other four homeworlds, the trio went back to what they were doing the previous day, making sure they could breath fire and control it, even if they could only do short bursts for a second or two. They had a long ways to go before they could master the basic combat skills that all dragons learned, even if they were surprised that Nestor let them spend so much time on their training, since all of the adult Artisans dragons had forgotten how to fight due to not practicing any of their skills, but they decided not to put too much thought into the matter as they continued their training.

All three of them were sure that Nestor would spring a surprise on them and reveal what their next lesson was when they were least expecting it, maybe to tell them to always keep their guard up or expect the unexpected, but for now they focused on their other lessons as they waited for him to tell them about what their next lesson was and, more importantly, which homeworld they were visiting next.


As it turned out there was no hidden lesson on the day that Nestor usually would have set aside to teach them something important, allowing Spyro, Spike, and Ember to continue with their various lessons and the training that Ember had set for them, so they could master the basics of the combat skills Titan had shown them. The fact Nestor didn't have anything to teach them left Spike feeling a little disappointed, since he was sure that there was something else they could have learned that day, but in the end he guessed that Nestor didn't want to wear them down with all the tips and tricks that he and the other Artisans dragons knew about, allowing them to learn things on their own. Spyro and Ember weren't annoyed by the lack of a new lesson, since they wanted to finish what they were trying to master first, before adding something new to the table, though they both had the feeling that one of the Leaders would have something new to add to their list at some point, hence why they were trying to master whatever they could. Spike also spent some of his time finishing a few of his studies, so he could continue down the list he had created for himself some time ago, and found that his friends in Dark Hollow had several interesting tomes for him on the highest subjects on his list, which meant that he was going to be busy studying all the information that Argus and the others knew about.

While the days turned into weeks the trio discovered that they had grown a little since the last time they had bothered to check how tall they were, because now they were at least half way to the maximum height a young dragon could reach before they matured, meaning they were getting closer to the day when they didn't need assistance to reach certain areas of the various homeworlds and the realms the other dragons lived in. All three of them were getting better at jumping over various gaps, gliding from one spot to another, charging into the various dummies that Nestor let them use, and all of the other skills that they had been taught so far, much to the joy of the Artisans dragons, and the other dragon clans as well since they knew Nestor would tell the other Leaders about their progress at some point. The trio was fine with that, as they were sure that, at some point, Titan and the others would determine they were ready for some additional training and would call for them to visit one of the other homeworlds, they just had to be patient and wait for the Leaders to make a decision on what they were going to do next. As such the three of them continued their lessons, working together to overcome whatever problem they faced and made sure to work with their dragonflies, since Sparx, Talon, and Cinder were important as well, causing Nestor and the others to smile as they watched the trio work, showing that they were happy with how they were progressing and that they were eager to see what the future held for them.

It was the day of their sixth birthday that they finally got the news they had been waiting for, as Nestor told them that Cosmos was ready to teach them some of the basics of magic, meaning he was actually going to show them how to wield the power that was inside their bodies and use it like all Magic Crafters did. Spike was the most excited out of the trio, as he had been waiting for this day for a long time, ever since the day they learned about the types of magic and accidentally teleported his test sphere by sneezing on it, which loosed a burst of green flames that consumed the sphere and moved it, and his skill with breathing fire meant that an accident wouldn't happen again, though interestingly enough he hadn't used that power on anything since the first time he used it. He was as excited as Ember was when Nestor told them that they were finally heading to the land of the Peace Keepers so they could start learning how to fight, if not a little more than what Ember experienced, while Spyro was just curious to see what sort of lesson Cosmos had for them. Like all of the previous times they planned on leaving their homeworld, so they could visit another one, Nestor told the trio that they would be leaving in a week's time and that Cosmos was ready to start their lesson the moment they arrived at the area he had set aside for them, though Nestor had to smile as he looked at the excited expressions on the trio's faces.

A week later Spyro, Spike, and Ember stood by the tunnel that would take them right to the dock, where Marco had to be waiting for them, though all three of them were eager to head to the land of the Magic Crafters and see what Cosmos was going to teach them, and it wasn't long before Nestor joined them.

"I see you three are ready to head to Cosmos' homeworld and see what lesson he has for you." Nestor said, though he couldn't blame the trio for being excited, as all of them had some latent magical talent inside their bodies, determined by the sphere test Cosmos had given them a few years back, and they were eager to see if they could actually wield magic or if their latent talent wasn't enough for the spells they had seen during their first lesson on magic, before be beckoned to the tunnel for a moment, "Come, let us begin our journey to his domain and see what he has to teach you."

Marco, like the trio expected, was waiting for them at the end of the dock, where he helped them climb into the basket of his hot air balloon before joining them, allowing Nestor to watch for a few seconds as they took off and started heading towards the land of the Magic Crafters, before he opened his wings, took to the skies, and joined them. Both he and Marco knew that Spyro, Spike, and Ember were excited for the lesson they were going to receive, once they were handed over to Cosmos, but as the hot air balloon moved towards their destination the trio pulled out the items that usually held their attention during these flights, not that Nestor blamed them. He knew that spending an hour to two hours in a hot air balloon would get boring after awhile, especially after all the couple of hours the trio had spent on their flying skills, but at the very least he was happy to see that they had something to keep them busy, so they didn't have to think about the journey and how boring it would be if they just stared out at the surrounding area as the balloon went by. Nestor also knew that the moment they reached their destination the trio would be overjoyed to meet with Cosmos, to see what sort of lesson he had for them and if they could actually wield the power that the Magic Crafters dragons wielded all the time, and he had to admit that he was interested in seeing what they were capable of, once they completed whatever basic training was waiting for them.

About an hour and a half later, thanks to Marco's expert skill with his hot air balloon, Nestor and the trio landed on the dock that was right outside the entrance of the first chamber that Cosmos had taken them through when they first visited this homeworld, and not a few moments later the Leader walked out and smiled at all of them.

"Welcome back to the homeworld of the Magic Crafters," Cosmos said, his voice revealing that he was excited about this day as well, especially after what he had seen during the sphere test all those years ago, which is why he quickly turned around and beckoned for the group to follow after him as he lead the way to the area that he had prepared for their first magic lesson, and not even a few seconds later he heard the trio following after him, "I know all three of you are excited for what you'll be doing today, as this will be the first time you'll be able to tap into your inner magic and wield it in a manner that's similar to how all magic users, be they wizards or druids, wield the spells they spend years learning about and trying to master."

"How are we going to tap into our inner magic?" Ember asked, because she knew that it wasn't going to be easy for them to tap into the magic that Cosmos said that was inside their bodies, not like how Spike had accidentally used his fire and his own magic during the special test they had been given, something that had shocked both of the Leaders that were with them, but they had never been told how they were going to tap into their inner power.

"We're going to start with the first type of magic, Hand and Wand Magic," Cosmos replied, though at the same time they emerged from the first chamber that rested near the dock, where he turned to the right and headed to an area that contained a secret passage to the area he wanted to take the trio to, which was where they would be practicing for the foreseeable future, "but, since none of you have any idea how to tap into the magical energy that flows throughout our world, something that takes time and effort, we'll be giving you some enchanted tools to use for your first lesson, which will let you tap into the magic around us and potentially cast a spell or two before the day is over. Think about it this way, these tools will allow you to get a feel for what all magic users feel when they tap into the magic that's around them, and once you have a good idea of how to do that you won't need the tools to actually wield the power that's inside you, though there is the possibility that, if one of you did become a wizard, you might craft a staff or wand to help you out, like the one that I carry with me at all times."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they were a little surprised that they were going to be using some special tools during their first lesson, but at the same time Spike determined that it made sense for Cosmos to do something like this, as it allowed them to get a feel for the magic that flowed throughout their world. They were interested in seeing what was going to happen when they finally started the lesson, especially since they had been waiting for this since the day they learned about the types of magic that existed in the world, and they were willing to use whatever tools had been prepared for them. While they were thinking about that Cosmos came to a stop and faced the wall that was in front of them, where he waved his staff at the stone in front of them, allowing the trio to watch as a new passage opened up before their eyes, just like he had done when they were learning about the types of magic that they could learn about, and once the way was open Cosmos walked forward and the group followed after him. Much like the last time they had seen this happen there was a tunnel that lead them to a new part of the Magic Crafters homeworld, where Cosmos sealed the way behind them once they were all inside the tunnel before leading the way to whatever was at the end, and at the end rested a portal, one that the trio was ready to access the moment they reached it.

When they appeared on the other side of the portal they found themselves standing in front of what appeared to be a circular area, one that clearly had various magical symbols etched into a number of stones, making the trio wonder if this was a training area of some kind, before focusing on Cosmos as he walked over to a chest that rested near them.

"Like I said, today you'll be learning how to tap into the magical energy that is all around you," Cosmos said, though even as he stated that fact, repeating what he had said earlier, he opened the chest that was in the training area and pulled out some metallic bands, ones that looked like they would fit on a dragon's head, a young dragon's head to be exact, before facing them again, "and to do that you'll need some assistance in feeling the magic that all wizards tap into when they're casting their spells, be it the magic around them or their own inner power. That is where these circlets come in, as by wearing them you'll be able to get a better understanding of how to feel the magic that's around us and get a better understanding of what I do when I cast a spell, before attempting the same thing yourself, by utilizing the circlet and what I showed you. Once you get a firm grasp on how to feel the magical energy that exists throughout this world, regardless if you can cast a spell with it or not, you won't need to use the circlet anymore, as by that point your skills will be at the level that all wizards start their studies at... but for now we'll focus on seeing what you can do with the circlets, before we move onto something more difficult."

Spike understood what Cosmos was talking about, that these circlets were the most basic of tools that a magic user, regardless if they were a Magic Crafters dragon or one of the other beings they had seen, would use in their lifetime, as they helped someone gain an understanding of the magic that was all around them and how to weave that magic into one of the many spells they could use. Once they had that basic understanding it made sense that the circlets would be retired until the next generation of magic users came around, so he nodded his head, causing his siblings to mimic his gesture not even a few seconds later, which caused Cosmos to smile as he approached where the trio ended up sitting, which was close to where the chest rested. It was in that moment that Spike noticed something interesting about the circlets, they were designed to partly disconnect in the area that rested behind the head, so someone could put one of them behind their horns without ruining the item in question, though Cosmos, having done this before, carefully slipped the circlets on around their foreheads, without hurting them, before pulling away from them. Spike noticed that all three of them were wearing circlets that were made of silver and had a small red gemstone set in the center of the piece that rested on their foreheads, which seemed to be connected to what the Magic Crafters Leader had been talking about, causing them to glance at Cosmos as he stood near the chest.

Once the circlets were on, and he was standing by the chest once more, Cosmos told the trio to close there eyes and open themselves to the magic that was all around them, something that they should be able to feel now that the circlets were in place, before going quiet as he and Nestor watched the trio.

It took a few moments for the trio to actually feel anything, which they figured made sense considering that this was the first time they were doing something like this, but in the end Spyro felt a trickle of magical energy in the air around him, something he wasn't annoyed by since he clearly had the weakest latent talent of all three of them. Ember, on the other hand, felt a stream that was somewhat larger than what her brother was feeling at the moment, not that she knew that since her eyes were closed and none of them were talking, but she focused on what Cosmos had told them to do and was trying to see what she could do at the beginning of their lesson. Both of them were amazed by what they were feeling at the moment, because Cosmos hadn't told them what it was like to actually feel the magic that was all around them, or even what happened the first time they felt the energies that all wizards, dragon or otherwise, used for their spells, and they both knew that Spike had to be excited by what they were feeling. The only thing they were curious about at the moment was how they were supposed to work with the energies that were around them, though unfortunately that seemed to be a lesson for later, since they knew that Cosmos wasn't going to teach any of them how to wield this power until they could feel the energies on their own.

Spike, however, felt more than his siblings did, as he could feel the energies all around him moving in the way that Cosmos described during their first lesson on the types of magic, free without interference from any of the magical tools that were in the training area he and his siblings were in, and he reached out with his mind for a moment, only to feel a slight breeze that hadn't been there a few seconds ago, causing his eyes to snap open.

"What was that?" Spyro asked, as he and Ember had opened their eyes as well when the breeze came out on nowhere, because it was hard to concentrate with something like that happening when they least expected it, before they turned their attention to Cosmos, figuring that he had an answer for them.

"That, Spyro, was a slight breeze that was summoned by manipulating the wind a little," Cosmos replied, though while he said that, and waved his staff a little to return the wind to it's previous state, he made it seem like the breeze was his idea, to test their concentration a little, when he knew someone else had done it, on accident no less, "I also should have told you all this at the beginning, before I put those circlets on your heads, but when you feel the magical energies in the air you should refrain from reaching out to them with your mind, since that will come later, when I feel that you're ready to try casting a spell for the first time."

He was fortunate that all Spike had done was accidentally create a breeze, without thinking to be exact, but this did show him that all three of the siblings did have some latent magical talent, and this time around, instead of Spyro or Ember leading the group in terms of skill, he knew that Spike was at the front of the pack. Instead of focusing on the breeze, and what had caused it, he had the trio return to what they had been doing for the last few moments, though this time around he made sure they were sitting down and meditating, just like all of the other magic users did when they first started their lessons. The purpose of this was to allow the trio to open themselves to the energies that were around them and maybe cast their first spell, if he felt they were ready for such a thing, but since Spike seemed to be able to do that without actually thinking about what he was doing he was curious what would happen if he actually taught them how to wield the energies they were feeling. Cosmos knew that Nestor didn't want to give the trio too much to work with, if what he heard about Ember after her first visit to the Peace Keepers homeworld was true, but he knew that Spike was a scholar and wouldn't rest until he studied everything about whatever caught his interest, and seeing how interested the young dragon was in magic he suspected that it would be best to teach him and his siblings how to wield this power.

After a few minutes, where the trio got a better hang of feeling the magical energies that were around them, Cosmos switched to another test that would give the three young dragons an idea of how they were supposed to wield the very energies they had been feeling, by forming a see-through wall in their mind and willing it to appear in front of them. He knew that the chances of one of them actually pulling this off was slim, despite what Spike had done already, but this was supposed to give them an idea of what all wizards did when they were wielding this power and he was interested in seeing if his thoughts on the matter were correct or not. At first nothing happened, which was to be expected since none of them had any idea what they were supposed to be doing, though Cosmos nodded his head as he watched the air in front of Spyro shimmer for a few seconds, which was followed by what he assumed was the wall he had asked the trio to make, as the wall that appeared had a number of holes in it and seemed ready to fall apart. That was what he expected from a young dragon that was just starting to tap into the magical energies that were all around them, so he knew that Spyro had no reason to be sad when he told him his results, and it wasn't long before Ember's wall appeared, looking a tiny bit better than her brother's, but it had holes in it and also seemed ready to collapse.

What he wasn't expecting, however, was for Spike to produce a more solid wall in front of him, one that had fewer holes than what his siblings produced and didn't look like it was about to fall apart, something that surprised him since he knew that none of them had any training in this field, and Nestor confirmed it, so he and his friend stood there for a few seconds as the trio opened their eyes to see how well they did.

"Spike, how in the world did you do that?" Spyro asked, because he had been concentrating hard on how he was supposed to project the wall into the real world, like Cosmos wanted them to, and was fine with his result, because it just showed that he needed practice before he reached the level that the other wizards were on, though he was shocked by what his brother was able to do, something that Ember was also shocked by.

"While I was focusing on what Cosmos wanted us to do, which was bringing the wall into reality, I guess I must have reached for my inner magic," Spike replied, where he stared at the wall he had created, because he was surprised by the fact that it was there to begin with, especially since it seemed better than what his siblings had made, before he chuckled for a few seconds as he realized what he had done, "which means that I used my own magic to fuel the spell that Cosmos was trying to get us to use, resulting in my wall being stronger than what you guys made."

Cosmos came to the same conclusion, that Spike must have tapped into his own inner magic and had poured a little of it into making his wall, otherwise any additional amount would have ensured a strong wall with no holes, but at the same time this showed that all three of them had potential, so he was going to make sure that Nestor had some books on magic for them to study, as he was interested in seeing what they did in the future, from the new lessons that were forming in his mind and what they did on their own.

Peace: The Dream World

View Online

Once Cosmos reached the end of the lesson that he had in mind for the trio, and was amazed by what they were able to do with their latent magical talent, especially in the case of Spike, he let Spyro, Spike, and Ember relax as he collected the circlets from them and returned them to the chest they had come from. The instant that was over he let the area for a few seconds and headed to where the spell tomes, the special books that contained a variety of magical spells from all the types that they knew about, rested, where he stared at them for a few seconds before pulling out a few of the basic books, so the trio could study in their free time if they wanted, while making sure he had one book for each type of magic. He had the feeling, just by looking at the trio when he handed the books over to Nestor, that Spyro and Ember might not be too keen on spending a good deal of time on studying magic, but Spike was incredibly interested in what the books contained and would be eager for when they got back to the Artisans homeworld, so he could start studying what was inside the tomes. He also went one step further and added a tome of spells that were a level above the basics, the last of what someone could learn without learning from a Magic Crafters dragon, though he suspected that they would be seeing Spike here, on his own, at some point in the future.

The moment that was done Cosmos lead the way back to the main part of his homeworld, allowing the trio and Nestor to follow after him, where he was happy to hear that the three young dragons were discussing what they had done in the last moments of his lesson, even though both Spyro and Ember focused on the fact that Spike might have more magical talent than they did. Spike was just as surprised as they were, even though he came up with a good reason behind why all of his tests had been on a level above his siblings, the same reason that he gave them for the transparent wall test, where his had been stronger and less likely to fall apart than what his siblings had created. Cosmos could tell that Spike was interested in all of this and wanted to see what would happen when he opened the books later, when they were back at the land they called home and had rested from today's lessons, and he was interested in hearing what Nestor had to say about Spike's future attempts at wielding magic. Normally someone would consider that maybe both today's lesson and the results of the sphere test were flukes, in terms of what Spike was able to do, but Cosmos had seen the trio during both of those events and knew that Spike had the potential to be a powerful wizard, if he dedicated himself to studying the spells inside those tomes and mastering the basics that all wizards learned about.

It wasn't long before they returned to the main area of the Magic Crafters homeworld and they headed towards the dock, where they found that Marco was ready for them and prepared the hot air balloon for takeoff as the trio returned to sitting in the basket once more, before they waved farewell to Cosmos as Marco got them into the air once more.

Nestor found that Spike had something new to read as they headed back to the Artisans homeworld, as he finished studying the book he had been working on earlier and set it aside as he started looking at the first book he and his siblings had been given, while Spyro and Ember didn't seem to be interested in the tomes right now. He knew it didn't matter if Spike had the talent to cast the spells or not, he was curious about all of the things that Cosmos and the other wizards could do and wanted to learn about the various spells that were used throughout the Dragon Realms, and right now he wasn't about to stop the young dragon from studying whatever he was interested in. He was fortunate that the trio already had an area that they practiced their combat skills in, because he was sure that Spike would want to test a few of the spells out when he had a chance, and had mastered the basics of feeling the energies around him, and having a place to practice already set up made things easier for all of them. There was also the fact that a few more visits to the land that Cosmos watched over would have to be arranged, depending on how quickly Spike moved through all of the tomes that he and his siblings had been given, but that was something that would have to wait for the future, once he had a better idea on what Spike was doing.

Once they returned to their home, and Marco landed on the dock, it wasn't long before he lead the trio back to Town Square and made sure they had something to eat for lunch, especially since he was sure they were hungry after all of the work they had done earlier, before allowing them to go about the rest of their day when the meal was over.

As the days following their visit to Cosmos's homeworld went by Nestor discovered that Spyro was up to his old tricks still, meaning he was still pranking dragons and Toasty in his free time, but even then he could tell that the young dragon was starting to grow tired of what was inside the book he had been given, meaning it was likely that he was going to look for new pranks for the future. Ember, of course, spent most of her free time practicing her combat skills, making sure that she knew how to charge, roll out of the way when someone was attacking her, and breathing fire on whatever her targets were, while also making sure that Spyro and Spike joined her from time to time, so their skills didn't get rusty. It was nice to see the three of them working together, so they could improve their combat skills and make Titan happy when they saw him again, though whenever they finished their combat practices Spike usually went back to what he was doing before Ember called for him to join them, whether it was studying or practicing a spell from one of the tomes. Argus and the other scholars were interested in seeing which tomes Spike had been given, even if they were for all three of the siblings, and whenever Spike practiced one of the spells he had a small group watching him from time to time, as some of the Artisans dragons were eager to see how skilled the young dragon was.

Spike didn't seem to mind having a small audience for the first couple of times he tried manipulating the energies that rested around him and his siblings, though while he discovered this was slightly tougher than before, since he didn't have one of the circlets on, he was up to the challenge that had been presented to him and worked hard to do what Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters had done during the early days of their training. Spyro and Ember joined him from time to time, mostly so they could get a better grasp of feeling the energies around them as well, though what did surprise some of the other Artisans dragons was the fact that Ember wanted to master the wall spell that they had been asked with making during their first lesson, no doubt so she could make sure Cosmos' thoughts on her and Spyro were correct and that they did have the potential to wield magic like Spike could, even if they weren't on his level. Spike didn't let that fact get in the way of helping his siblings out, showing them what he had done during the lesson and what he had felt at the time, all so they could have a better understanding of how he created the wall that Cosmos had been impressed with, and while it was clear that both Spyro and Ember needed some more practice he was more than willing to give them as much help as they wanted, before returning to what he had been doing earlier.

Other than the magical training being added to what the trio was doing, spaced out evenly with all of their other lessons so they didn't burn themselves out by doing too much in one day, nothing else happened and the siblings were able to go about their lives with something new to do every now and then.


As the weeks turned into months Spike discovered that Nestor remained true to what he had done before the day he and his siblings were to visit Cosmos' land and learn how to tap into their inner magic, and that was the fact that nothing happened six months after their first magic lesson. Sure, they went out to Titan's homeworld and showed off the results of their training, and got some new instructions to work on for the foreseeable future, and also returned to the world of the Magic Crafters to try out a new type of magic, but other than that nothing exciting happened. Spike was sure that the next homeworld they would be visiting, and getting an up close lesson in how those dragons worked, would be the Beast Makers, but when the usual six month date passed them by he realized that the Leaders must have changed how they were doing things and were keeping him and his siblings at the ready, to be prepared for the unexpected. Spyro and Ember didn't seem to mind not having to visit the land of the Beast Makers, not that Spike blamed them since it would mean taking a bath after their visit, and went on with their lives like nothing was different, causing Spike to sigh as he returned to his studies, both magical and non-magical. Interestingly enough the library of Dark Hollow also had a book about the various beasts that Bruno and the other dragons that he lead were responsible for taking care of, an out of date version to be exact, but Argus told him that Bruno was always slow about updating his books when new species were born and were studied for a period of time.

Spike was a little annoyed by that, just like Argus and the others were, but at the same time he knew that at some point in time one of the Beast Makers would deliver the notes necessary for them to make a brand new version of the old tome, they just had to be patient and wait for that day to arrive.

While the months went by the trio found themselves growing a little more, showing that they were approaching the maximum height that a young dragon could grow to before they matured into an adult, something that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons were looking forward to. The reason for that was because they were interested in seeing what each of them picked as their professions, even though it was obvious to all of them that Spike was going to be one of the best scholars they had seen, maybe even up there with the dragons that had first created the Dark Hollow library, a thought that made Spike rub the back of his head, as he had no idea if he was as great as the first scholars and was surprised that the other Artisans dragons thought so highly of him. Ember's profession was a matter of debate, since she was born in the Artisans homeworld the dragons assumed that she would grow to be a painter, a sculptor, or take an interest in something that was similar to what all of them were doing, but it seemed that she was more like a Peace Keepers dragon, ready to fight whoever threatened the peace of the land. Spyro, on the other hand, none of them knew what he wanted to do when he matured, as he seemed to spend a good amount of time trying out his various pranks, even coming up with some that seemed to be a combination of what he found from that book, but he did like to fly around the Flight Realm whenever Nestor and Lucas let them practice their skills, so they had to guess he might be a talented flyer when he was older, which was something they would have to wait for and see with their own eyes.

Eventually the day of their seventh birthday arrived and with it came the news that Nestor had arranged for them to visit one of the other homeworlds, showing that this was a repeat of what happened last year, before revealing that this time around they wouldn't be visiting the Beast Makers, rather they would be leaving their homeworld closer to when most dragons would be getting ready for bed, so they could see what the Dream Weavers actually did for a living, which interested all three of them and made them eager for that day to arrive.

"We're actually going to see how the Dream Weavers go about their day?" Spyro commented, as he had been slightly disappointed that they didn't get to see that the last time they visited the homeworld that Lateef watched over, mostly due to the two greatest Dream Weavers falling asleep before Marco had got them to their destination.

"It sounds like that's the plan." Ember replied, though she was curious to see the Dream Weavers in action, because keeping everyone from having nightmares, be they a dragon or one of the smaller animals, sounded like a lot of work and suspected that some of Lateef's friends would want to show off their skills before getting to work.

"I'm excited for this visit, since it's sure to be unlike anything we have seen so far." Spike added, because the Dream Weavers were unlike the rest of the dragons in the Dragon Realms, they slept while the others were up and worked while the other dragons slept, with the only exception being Lateef himself, who served as the Leader for his clan, and just thinking about what they could learn made him excited.

Spyro and Ember shared Spike's excitement, at least on a different level than what their brother had, before returning to what they had been doing and enjoyed the rest of their seventh birthday, as they knew that in a few days they would be heading to the land of the Dream Weavers. What interested them was that it was only a few days later when Nestor informed them that they would be heading out to Lateef's homeworld soon, but instead of heading out during the day they would be leaving around the time that they usually went to sleep, a slight change for them. As such the trio got their stuff ready for their departure, so they could begin the trek to their destination, and when night fell they gathered near the tunnel that would take them to the dock, where Nestor nodded to them and beckoned for him to join them, while also carrying a container with some cups of coffee so they could remain awake and not be sleeping when they arrived. It didn't take them long to get situated inside the basket of the hot air balloon, or for Nestor to make sure they all had their cups before they took off, but once everyone was ready Marco took off and set them down the path they needed to take, and Nestor joined them before they could get too far away from the dock.

The two hour journey to the homeworld of the Dream Weavers was quite boring, even though all three of them had something to keep them occupied, thanks to a lantern that Marco brought with him so they didn't have to read in the dark, but fortunately their stuff held their attention long enough to make the trip seem short, allowing them to turn their attention to the land in front of them, where Lateef was standing near the area that Marco would be landing in.

"It's good to see all of you again," Lateef said, waiting for the moment the trio was out of the basket and Nestor had landed near them before speaking, though once that was over he knew that all of them were eager to get their visit started and he was ready to show them exactly what Nestor wanted to show them, "Tonight I will be showing you what we Dream Weavers dragons do for a living, as in actually showing you how we combat the nightmares that might try to wreck havoc on the denizens of the Dragon Realms, but first we must find a nice spot to sit down, before I tell you how we're going to see what the other dragons are doing."

Instead of heading out into the other parts of the homeworld, and finding a good spot, Lateef decided that sitting in the area that was connected to the dock that Marco landed on was the best idea, and the reason for that, as the trio soon discovered thanks to what Nestor told them, was that a good number of Dream Weaver dragons seemed to be sitting around the main hub of the homeworld, meditating by the looks of it.

"Is it correct for me to say that the various meditation poses that the other Dream Weavers are using are the key for us to see what they're doing?" Spike asked, because he remembered that Cosmos had them close their eyes and focus on the task at hand, before they could even begin to wield the magical energy that was all around them, and he had to assume that some of the same rules applied to this situation.

"You would be correct," Lateef replied, though at this point he wasn't surprised by the fact that Spike had already figured out why all of the other Dream Weavers were in a number of meditation poses, each doing whatever pose they felt like as long as they accomplished their objective, and was quickly to let Spike know that he was right, before taking a seat on the ground and watched as the trio and Nestor followed suit not even a few seconds later, "Connecting to the Dream World, the Realm of Dreams, or the Dream Realm, depending on what you prefer to call it, requires a Dream Weaver dragon to empty their mind as they take up a meditative pose, regardless of what pose they decide to use. From there we tap into the magic that is all around us and project our minds into the other world, the place where dreams are reality, where all Dream Weavers work to ensure that no one in the Dragon Realms has a nightmare, though while some nights are easy and rather boring, as there is nothing to counter, there are nights where we are extremely busy, fending off the various nightmares before they can enter the dreams of those we watch over."

"I take it that fighting these nightmares makes you immune to getting them?" Ember inquired, because that was something that Lateef hadn't mentioned yet, if he and the other Dream Weavers watched over the other inhabitants of the Dragon Realms were they immune to getting nightmares, or were there a few dragons that protected them from the same nightmares while they slept during the day.

"No, even we don't have immunity to nightmares, so there's a faction of Dream Weavers that make sure we don't have any nightmares while we sleep." Lateef answered, as he expected one of the three young dragons to ask about whether or not he and the other Dream Weavers were immune to getting nightmares, but now that the question had been asked he could focus on what he was going to be doing for the next few moments, "Now then, close your eyes and attempt to empty your minds for a few moments, though if you feel like someone's calling for you, after those moments have gone by, that will be me inviting you to join me in the Dream World, so I can show you what we'll be going over tonight."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they were excited by what they were going to experience, before they turned towards Lateef and closed their eyes like he wanted, before they focused on emptying their minds as they waited for what the Leader told them about. As the three of them attempted to empty their minds and be completely calm, which was easier said than done since this was the first time they were actually trying something like this, all three of them found themselves drifting off at some point, like they were getting ready to fall asleep, which would likely prevent them from hearing Lateef's call. A few more moments went by before the trio each heard something that resembled what they had been told about, a voice coming from some unknown area, one that sounded like it was Lateef's voice, causing each of them to turn towards the voice and welcome it, before their worlds went white. When the trio opened their eyes they found themselves in an area that was unfamiliar to them, as it was a tall castle that followed the design of the Dream Weavers, though the sky seemed to be the same as the night sky, where the only difference was the fact that the stars seemed even brighter than what they had seen before coming to this strange place.

It wasn't long before the trio spotted each other and realized that they had appeared in the same area, much to their surprise since they didn't know anything about the area they were in, but before they could do anything they heard some footsteps behind them and found that Nestor had joined them, and the castle's door opened to reveal Lateef on the other side, where he beckoned for them to follow him into the castle.

"Welcome to the Dream World," Lateef said, though as the trio walked inside the castle they discovered that there were a number of dragons that looked like they were Dream Weavers walking around, heading to strange openings that seemed to vibrate like they were the same as the portals in the various homeworlds, "This is the center hub that all of the Dream Weavers gather in after they initially enter the Dream World, allowing them to discuss what's going on in the various homeworlds and where each of them should go, which depends on what's going on in the dreams of the other dragons and the various creatures of the Dragon Realms."

"So basically they look at the dreams of all the creatures in the Dragon Realms and determine who is going to which of the four other homeworlds." Spyro stated, as that seemed to be what Lateef was telling them and he could see Spike nodding his head in agreement, showing that he had determined the same thing, and Ember remained silent as she looked at the other dragons that seemed to be getting ready for their shifts.

"That's correct." Lateef replied, though he wasn't surprised that one of the three young dragons understood what he was talking about, especially after what Nestor had told him after their visit to Cosmos' homeworld and their first magic lesson, before he turned his attention to the area in front of him and waved a hand at the back wall of the castle, where the wall shimmered and a few portal appeared before them, "However, before we leave, there is something I need to do real quick, a duty that the Leader of the Dream Weavers has to do if you will, so just wait here for a few seconds and I'll be right back."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember watched as Lateef approached the other Dream Weavers and talked to them, where the dragons in question nodded their heads in understanding before they headed through the various portals that rested around the room, no doubt heading to the Dream World versions of the other homeworlds, before he turned around and walked back to where the group was standing.

"You told them which lands they would be visiting, didn't you?" Spike asked, because that was what he assumed Lateef had done with the other Dream Weavers dragons, who listened to the suggestions their Leader had for them and either agreed with them and changed their routes or stayed true to what they had planned.

"I offered them some suggestions, but that's not related to what we're doing tonight." Lateef answered, though at the same time he stepped through the portal he had revealed and the trio followed after him with Nestor right behind them, only for them to reappear in an elegant looking castle that had a number of paintings lining the walls, before they spotted Nevin walking down the hall with a smile on his face, "Tonight we'll be visiting the dreams of a few dragons, those from the Artisans homeworld to be exact, and I'll personally show you how to make sure no nightmares bother the dragon in question, or deal with one of them if there just so happens to be a nightmare in our area."

The trio raised their eyebrows for a moment as they watched Lateef walk forward and start investigating the area that they were in, as if he was looking for anything that was out of the ordinary by carefully using a little bit of his magic, while at the same time Nevin didn't seem to notice them at all, showing the trio that the dragons and beings that were dreaming didn't see the dragons that protected them from nightmares while they were sleeping. This interested Spike, as this was the first time they were learning anything that was related to the Dream World, something that the Dream Weavers must have been keeping all the information on to themselves, and he made sure to either write it down upon their return to the waking world or ask if he could read the books that were about this odd realm. After that thought came to mind he and his siblings noticed that one of the shadows moved for a few seconds, where it didn't look like Lateef had spotted it yet, which made them wonder what was going to happen next, as it appeared that the shadows were more interested in Nevin than anyone else at the moment. A few seconds later, after remaining still and waiting for Nevin to come to a stop, whatever was lurking in the shadows burst out of where it was hiding and raced towards the unsuspecting dragon, though before it could even reach Nevin, and do whatever it had planned for the Artisans dragon, Lateef spun around and raised his right hand, where his magic caught whatever was moving in seconds.

A few moments later, when Lateef was sure that everything was okay, he beckoned for the trio to come over to him, while at the same time surrounding whatever he had caught with a magical sphere, which allowed Spyro, Spike, and Ember to find that what Lateef had caught was a slime of some kind, a dark gray critter that looked dangerous, though it wasn't long before the prison was crushed before their eyes.

"That's a small version of the creatures that cause nightmares in the dreams of dragons and the other beings that live in the Dragon Realms." Lateef told them, though his tone revealed that it was okay for him and the other Dream Weavers dragons to do away with these creatures in the manner that he had done, which told Spike that nothing bad happened when one of the dragons did that, before the Leader glanced at the area around them, "It will either return to where it came from, after reforming, or it will head out to seek a new target to attempt to bring nightmares to, which means that one of the other Dream Weavers will take care of it if that scenario happens. From what I can tell that was the only creature that was lurking in the shadows of Nevin's dream, meaning that he'll be safe for the rest of the night, as when one of these little critters are done in like that the others stay away from the dragon in question. We don't really know why they do this or how they know which residents of the Dragon Realms have been checked on, but, at the same time, we aren't about to question it, so we just move on if we find one of these guys hiding in the shadows of a dream. Now that I've checked out Nevin's dream, and found something before it could torment him, I think it's time we venture into the worlds that your dreams would construct for you, just to show you a little more of the Dream World before we do anything else, be it inside this realm or the waking world."

Before anyone could do anything Lateef waved his hand and the area around them vanished before their eyes, which showed them that he was taking them to one of the worlds that represented their dreams, though what they discovered a few seconds later, as the new area manifested around them, was a dojo of some kind that resembled what the Peace Keepers used every now and then, done up in the style of Trondo's training area. It was easy for them to determine that this was something that Ember would dream about, and she even stated that this was something she would create in her dreams as she imagined what sort of training Titan and the other Peace Keepers would instruct her and her siblings in, or just her if that was the case, before they moved onto the next landscape. What appeared this time around was a library, though it was unlike any library that Lateef, Nestor, Spyro, and Ember had seen in the past, as there were hundreds of thousands of books on the shelves, which were arranged like a maze of some kind and had rotating and shifting hallways to get around, and they had to assume that each tome and scroll was on a specific subject. It was even easier for them to determine that this was something that Spike would dream of, as in all the types of knowledge that could possibly exist in their world and other worlds, if such things even existed in the first place, but Spike didn't seem bothered by his siblings and two of the Leaders knowing what he dreamed about, rather he seemed happy and smiled as the scene shifted before their eyes once more.

What surprised them was that the final landscape that appeared around them was different from the other two, as Spyro's dreams seemed to contain a vast stretch of land that resembled what could be found in Stone Hill, but it also contained a vast number of floating rings and places where someone could perform some tricks. Spyro explained that what he was currently dreaming about was perfecting the art of flying, when they visited the Flight Realm, and this was a way for him to envision what he and his siblings did during their lessons, while seeing if he could dream up some new techniques and practice them in the safety of his own dreams. Lateef told him that there was nothing wrong with Spyro's current dreams being this way, as all dreams were subject to change every now and then, meaning that he was sure that he would turn to something else in the future, causing Spyro to nod his head in understanding, even if Spike was the one that was absorbing all the information they were getting right now. Once the three of them had an idea of what their dreams looked like, not that their siblings were surprised by what the others dreamed about, Lateef beckoned for them to follow him once more and the five of them continued the tour of the area that the Dream Weavers watched over while all of the other residents of the Dragon Realms slept.

Nestor, on the other hand, knew that the trio was enjoying themselves and were giving Lateef their full attention, but at the same time he understood that all three of them were waiting for something interesting to happen, so he hoped that the next visit he had planned, to one of the other homeworlds, would interest all of them, though he was going to have to wait and see what happened when he made the announcement.

Peace: Meeting Nora

View Online

Once their visit to the land of the Dream Weavers was over, and they had a better understanding and appreciation for what Lateef and his clan did for the rest of the Dragon Realms, Spyro, Spike, and Ember returned to the waking world and found that a few hours had gone by, just like they had gone by in the Dream World. Lateef informed them that this was perfectly normal, hence why he and the rest of his clan were often exhausted once they finished their rounds and made sure there were no nightmares to be found, and when they woke up they usually made sure they had something to eat and relaxed for a few minutes, before finally going to sleep and allowing the other faction of their clan to watch over their dreams. The trio had to admit that it was a nice cycle that the Dream Weavers had created for themselves, where Lateef was happy to see that they appreciated what he and his clan were doing for everyone, but that was where their visit ended, as he had to make sure that everything was ready for when the other Dream Weavers returned to the waking world. They understood what he was talking about, as he wanted to make sure all the refreshments were ready to go when his clan emerged from the Dream World, which caused Nestor to get up from where he was sitting and beckoned for the trio to follow him, where they pulled themselves from where they had been meditating, bid farewell to Lateef, and headed back to where Marco was waiting with his hot air balloon.

A few moments later they were up in the air, enjoying the early hours of the morning as they headed back to their own homeworld, where all three of them turned and waved goodbye to Lateef with smiles on their faces, where the Leader waved at them in return before going about what he needed to do before the rest of his clan returned from their various duties in the Dream World. As they traveled back to the Artisans homeworld, however, Spike pulled out his writing supplies and made several notes about the realm that they had visited, just in case there was nothing about the Dream World in Dark Hollow's library, which would please Argus and the others once he was done writing everything down. Nestor knew that this information would make the scholars happy, as not many of them really knew what the Dream Weavers did in the Dream World, due to that information being kept in Lateef's domain, just as the magical knowledge was usually kept in Cosmos' domain, and Spike's notes on the subject would be something they would be very interested in reading, once the young dragon was done transcribing his notes into one of his journals.

Eventually Spike finished writing down everything inside the journal that he had picked out and yawned, before he and his siblings nodded off and drifted back off to the Dream World, where Nestor chuckled to himself for a few seconds before focusing on his flying again.

When they returned to the Artisans homeworld, and Marco made sure they landed at the dock, Nestor carefully picked up the trio from where they were sleeping and carried them back to Stone Hill, making three trips to get all three of them to the area they lived in, while Marco tended to his hot air balloon and made sure it was ready for the next trip that he had to make to one of the other lands. The trio didn't stir as he moved them, showing how exhausted they were from their trip to Lateef's homeworld and seeing the Dream World for the first time, though he knew that when all three of them woke up they would be energized and ready to tackle whatever they wanted to do. That was perfectly fine, as the trio was likely to tackle the various training exercises that they were used to doing after a visit to one of the other lands, so they could improve their skills and show Titan and Cosmos that they were ready for whatever was next, as in whatever combat lessons Titan could teach them or the various magical spells Cosmos might teach them, before he told them about the next trip that he had planned for them. In fact he already knew where they were going to go next, though they had to wait for the dragons in question to be ready before the trio could come by for their visit, and he suspected that all three of them would be excited when they learned who they were going to be visiting.

A few hours later, when it was the middle of the day, the trio woke up and went about their day, by making sure they had something to eat before they did something else, but Nestor made sure they knew that he was giving them the day off to relax and do whatever they wanted, since he knew their normal schedules were messed up a little from the visit to the land of the Dream Weavers and that they would be back to what they normally did tomorrow. Spike, as he expected, went back to his studies for a few hours, while at the same time Spyro and Ember practiced their combat skills on the dummies that had been set up for them, though after a while the trio got back together and simply enjoyed the rest of their day, as in running around Stone Hill and playing around like they had when they were younger. Nestor was happy to see that they were enjoying themselves and that all three of them were willing to just relax every now and then, instead of focusing all of their attention on whatever profession they were working towards, like they had been so far, and he was sure that the other Artisans dragons shared his thoughts on the matter. He also suspected that Titan and Cosmos would be impressed when the trio revealed how well they had taken to the basic lessons they had been given, when they returned to their lands and showed them their progress, but that was something to look forward to in the future.

The days that followed their visit to the homeworld of the Dream Weavers were normal, as Spyro, Spike, and Ember went about their normal lives as if nothing had changed, meaning that Spike spent his days inside the library of Dark Hollow and continued his research, while also talking with the other scholars about the Dream World, just to let them know about what he and his siblings had learned. Ember, of course, spent the majority of her time practicing her combat skills and trying to convince both Spyro and Spike to join her from time to time, so they could be ready for whatever happened in the weeks to come, and Nestor was happy to see that all three of them were improving on their skills, even if the progress wasn't as fast as Ember would have liked. Spyro, when he wasn't busy with his siblings, tried his hand at some of the other professions that the other Artisans dragons spent their lives working on, such as trying to paint something with Delbin and Nevin, trying to make a sculpture like his siblings had done, messing with clay to either improve upon his first attempt or make something new, or whatever the other dragons were well versed in. Nestor knew what Spyro was doing, he was trying to distract himself from the pranking nature he had developed over the years and find out what his profession was, just like his siblings had done before him, but he clearly wasn't having luck in that regard, though he had the feeling that something would come up at some point and Spyro would find his calling.


The days turned into weeks once more as Spyro, Spike, and Ember focused on their various studies and the skills that Nestor wanted them to learn, which were mastering the art of gliding and working with their dragonflies as they raced each other in the maze, which also meant they were working on their stamina as well. Occasionally Lucas came to visit them, opening the way to the portal that allowed them to access the Flight Realm, where Spike still found it odd that such a thing would be hidden between two waterfalls, but he decided not to question the methods of a Keeper of Secrets and followed his siblings as they worked on flying around the small island and tried to perfect the movements that Nestor was teaching them. In addition to all that Spike continued working on mastering the spells that came in the books that Cosmos had let them borrow, even though he likely expected the contents to have been replicated for the expansion of the library of Dark Hollow, since Spike was making sure they had a book on every subject, and so far he was making good progress with the basic spells, especially after what he had done in the past. Ember and Spyro joined him from time to time when he was working with the various spells, showing them how he was able to use the magic in the area around them to do what one of the Magic Crafters would have done, and while they didn't have his level of success both of his siblings did manage to use a spell or two in some manner, showing that practice was needed before they got to his level.

Other than that happening not much else changed for the trio, other than the fact that they got a little taller and were approaching the maximum height a young dragon could reach before they matured into adult dragons, but they made sure to occupy their time with whatever interested them, worked on mastering what Nestor wanted them to learn, and preparing for the future.

It was during their eighth birthday that Nestor, once again, gave them the news that they had been waiting for, as there had been no visit to one of the other homeworlds in the six months after they visited Lateef and learned about the Dream World, which caused all three of them to pause for a moment as he explained what they would be doing. Nestor informed them that they would be making another trip to the land of the Magic Crafters, making them think that Cosmos wanted to see them for another lesson in how to wield the magic that was all around them, but it wasn't long before that thought was set aside, as Nestor revealed that there would be no lesson involved with this visit. That really made the trio think about what they could be doing during the visit, since they had seen a good portion of the landscape, had met one of the greatest Magic Crafters that Cosmos worked with, and had started to learn the basics of magic, but, instead of revealing what they would be doing to them, Nestor just told them that it was a secret and that they would figure it out once their visit started. All Spike could figure out is that Cosmos must have had something special in mind and didn't want to ruin the surprise before their visit, hence why he told Nestor not to let the three of them know anything about what was going to happen, something that caused him and his siblings a level of excitement that was the same as when they visited the other homeworlds for the first time.

The usual week went by and the trio still had no idea what they would be doing during their visit to the land that Cosmos watched over, though despite that fact all three of them gathered near the tunnel that would take them to the dock, where they waited for Nestor to arrive, as he was making sure the other Artisans dragons were fine before they left for a few hours.

"It seems that this trip might be to see the various types of magic in use," Ember eventually said, as she had been thinking about what Nestor had told them, and what they hadn't been told, and this was the conclusion that she had come up with during the last week, that they were simply going to spend some time with the other Magic Crafters and get an idea of how the other types of magic were used.

"Ember, if it was that simple Cosmos wouldn't have told Nestor not to tell us anything." Spyro replied, because while he knew that Spike and Ember had been thinking about this trip since the announcement was made, in an attempt to figure it out before they departed for the land of the Magic Crafters, he knew that they would learn the truth when they reached their destination.

"Well, we have to be meeting one of the Masters," Spike added, referring to the select group of Magic Crafters dragons that had mastered one of the types of magic, like Transmogrification, Teleportation, or even Hand and Wand Magic, as they were dragons that he was keen on meeting at some point in time, just to see what they could show him and his siblings about their respective type of magic, "that could be why Cosmos told Nestor not to tell us anything, because it would partly ruin whatever surprise the Master in question had planned for us, as we're be able to guess what we might be doing if we knew which Master we were visiting."

Spyro and Ember paused for a few seconds, as they hadn't thought about the fact that they might be visiting one of the other Masters of the Magic Crafters, but the more the pair considered what their brother had said the more they felt that he was right about this, making them really curious about what they could be doing today.

"Once we get to the land of the Magic Crafters, and meet up with Cosmos, you will see who you'll be spending a few hours with today," a voice said, where the trio turned to the side and noticed that Nestor was walking towards them, a sign that indicated that they were ready to leave for their destination, something that caused them to get up from where they were sitting as he reached the tunnel, "I'm positive all three of you will have a good time today, especially since this dragon has been waiting to meet you for some time, and when you find out who I'm talking about you'll be even more excited to meet them."

Spike noticed that Nestor didn't state which gender the dragon they would be meeting had, no doubt to keep them guessing, but instead of following that train of thought, like he usually did, he decided to trust what the Leader was telling them and followed him as he headed to where Marco was waiting. This time around, instead of having to be helped into the basket of the hot air balloon, he and his siblings were able to jump into the basket without landing on each other, as each of them moved out of the way before the next one jumped into where they would be sitting for an hour and a half, the only thing they disliked about the times they visited the other homeworlds. Once the three of them were ready to depart, and Marco took up his position once more, the basket lifted into the air and he got them underway once more, where Nestor followed after them and watched as the trio looked out at the islands that were along their path for a few moments, before picking up the items that occupied their time during these visits and focused on their books. Nestor was fine with that, as he knew that these trips had become quite boring for the trio, at least the part that Marco was assigned to, and knew that the three young dragons needed to occupy their time with something, hence the reason they made sure they had something to do during each of these trips.

Fortunately the hour and a half trip to the land of the Magic Crafters went by rather quickly for the trio, as when they got close to their destination Marco mentioned that they were nearly at the dock he would be landing at and the trio put their items away once more, before staring out at the magical land that was appearing before their eyes, where they found Cosmos standing near the dock, waiting for them to arrive.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, I'm glad you three could make it," Cosmos said, as if there was something that could have stopped them from coming to his homeworld, before waiting for a few seconds as they climbed out of the basket and stood in front of him, while Nestor landed near Marco, where he gestured for them to follow him, "The dragon that you'll be meeting today has been waiting for the chance to meet you since the day I told you about the types of magic and had you go through the sphere test, though she had some projects she needed to complete beforehand and that's why it took so long before she asked to meet you three."

"Wait, she?!" Ember remarked, as she and her brothers knew that there were other female dragons out there in the Dragon Realms, something that they had learned during their magic lesson a few years ago, but even then none of them had been given the chance to meet one of the female dragons, so hearing that news made her excited.

"Yes, Nora is the dragon that you'll be spending a few hours with today," Cosmos replied, though as he said that he paused for a moment and glanced at the trio, finding that Spyro was excited to meet someone new at last, Ember was excited to be meeting one of the other female dragons they had been told about, and Spike seemed to be interested in meeting Nora and seeing her while she worked her magic, before continuing towards the portal that would take them to the area that was Nora's workshop, "She didn't tell me what she had in mind for the three of you today, but since she is one of the Masters, the Master of Teleportation Magic to be exact, I tend not to argue with her, though I'm sure that you'll enjoy your time with her."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds before they followed Cosmos, because knowing that they would be meeting one of the Masters today didn't change the fact that none of them had any idea what they would be doing with Nora, and they knew that Nestor was in the same position they were in. As they headed to wherever the portal to their true destination was located, as they had to assume that the portal to Nora's area was hidden like a number of the other portals they had seen so far, they noticed that none of the other Magic Crafters were around the main area of their homeworld. That was to be expected, as it appeared that the dragons in question were likely practicing their magic in some of the other realms, just like the last couple of times they had visited this land, and they weren't sad by the lack of dragons as Cosmos lead them to a stone wall that was above the portal to Altair's realm. Once they got close to the wall Cosmos waved his staff at it and the trio watched as another hidden tunnel revealed itself, a tunnel that looked nearly identical to the ones they had seen during their previous visits, before Cosmos walked forward and headed towards the portal that was at the end of the tunnel. Spike was curious as to why the Magic Crafters preferred to hide a good number of the portals they had in tunnels like this, even though he suspected that it might be to keep their secrets or magical equipment safe, but for now he focused on what they were going to be doing, as he knew that he could ask that question at some point in the future.

When they stepped through the portal the trio found themselves standing on what appeared to be a balcony, almost like the one that Cosmos had created during their first lesson on magic, but while a railing rested to their right, to prevent visitors from falling over the edge and disappearing, as it appeared they were in the middle of a mountain peak, to their left rested a workshop of some kind, with tools they had never seen before.

"Where is Nora?" Nestor asked, as he assumed that the dragon that would be taking the day off to meet with the trio, and show them why she was the Master of Teleportation Magic, would be waiting near the entrance of her domain, but from what he could see it appeared that Nora was busy elsewhere and likely forgot about what today was.

"I'm up here." a feminine voice replied, where the trio, Cosmos, and Nestor glanced up towards the ceiling for a few seconds, though that was when they discovered that the ceiling was more open than they originally thought it was and could see a few more levels that were carved out of the upper parts of the mountain peak, before a shimmering image appeared in the area in front of them, one that reminded them all of the portals they used all the time.

The group watched as a slender dragon, with pure white colored scales and golden yellow colored eyes, stepped out of the strange magic that was happening before their eyes, though that was when they noticed that the dragon was wearing a light blue robe, one that actually covered the upper part of her body and a good portion of the lower part of her body, before she turned towards the magic and waved her left hand at it, closing the portal instantly.

"Ah, much better. Shouting down at all of you would have been a waste of time," the dragon commented, showing the group that she had quickly determined where they were standing and had come to them within a matter of seconds, using a teleportation spell that Spike had never seen before, though it was long before she bowed her head a little as she focused on them once more, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Nora, the Master of Teleportation Magic, and this is my workshop, where I work on the various types of portals that are scattered across the Dragon Realms and make sure they connect to the specified area they're supposed to connect to before they're installed."

"I'm Spyro, and these are my siblings Spike and Ember," Spyro replied, though even as he said that he could tell that both Nestor and Cosmos were heading somewhere else, so the three of them could enjoy their day with Nora, before he focused on what she had said, as he wanted to make sure he had heard her correctly, "Does that mean that you're responsible for all of the portals that we see when we're exploring the Artisans homeworld and the other lands that the other Leaders watch over?"

"Yes and no." Nora answered, showing that she must have been expecting some sort of question to arise after what she had just told them and that she already had an answer prepared for them, while at the same time she turned towards the table that was behind her, where the trio found a broken portal, a Magic Crafters portal to be exact, resting on the table, but this time there was no magic coming from it, "Yes, I am responsible for enchanting the various portals with the power necessary for them to connect to the realm they're supposed to allow dragons to access, by means of a special crystal that is installed somewhere on the structure, like the top stone for the Artisans portals for example. As for the 'no' part, well, I don't actually install the portals or do anything to them once I've finished my work on them, as I'll just move them to the designated area and let someone else install the portals where they want them to be, before appearing from the activated portal to ensure that it works like it's supposed to. Then it's a simple matter of using the newly activated portal to head to the realm that it's connected to, to verify that it works, before I'm free to return to my workshop and do whatever I want with the rest of my time, be it another portal, working on improving what we have, or just finding new ways to use my type of magic."

"Fascinating." Spike commented, as he had an idea of what Nora was talking about and knew that his siblings sort of understood what they had been told in the last few moments, but the main point was that someone made the structures that the portals were contained in, Nora enchanted the crystals with the necessary spell before installing them, and then someone else installed the portals so they could be tested to ensure they worked as intended, a lengthy process to be sure, but it worked well for the Magic Crafters and the other clans and he saw no reason for them to change it.

"It's not as fascinating as hearing about a young dragon that was able to do something with Teleportation Magic that has never been done before," Nora added, revealing that she knew what happened during the sphere test Spike and his siblings had been given once they learned about the types of magic that existed in their world, "Trust me, I know every trick in the book when it comes to Teleportation Magic, so when I learned that you were capable of moving one of the spheres with a short burst of fire, sending it down the tunnel you had walked through to get to the classroom, I was both shocked and amazed at the same time. How did you do that?"

"Originally I had no idea how I managed to move the sphere like that," Spike explained, because that had been an event that he couldn't explain, but as the years went by, and they learned more lessons about themselves and how to wield the magic that was around them, he came up with a way to explain what happened that day, "but, after learning more about magic and how to tap into it, I think I have an idea of how I was able to do it."

Nora raised her eyebrow for a moment, as she was curious about what Spike had to tell her, before determining that he was actually going to show her how he had moved the sphere a few years ago, so she walked over to her table for a few seconds and returned with a crystal that went into the Peace Keepers portals, a spare from the last time she had worked on one of their portals, which she set down in front of Spike as Spyro and Ember sat behind their brother. Once all of them were ready Spike quickly breathed fire on the crystal, using the normal flame breath that all dragons, regardless of the clan that they belonged to, used in their everyday lives, leaving Nora standing there with a look of confusion on her face, as she was trying to figure out what Spike was up to. A few seconds later, when the flames from his first breath were put out, he focused his mind for a moment and tapped into his inner magic, the same way he did when he and his siblings were doing the wall spell that Cosmos wanted them to attempt, before letting out another burst of fire. This time around the flames weren't the same color as the red-orange fire that Spyro, Ember, and the other dragons used, rather it was the same green color that had been trapped inside the sphere that Cosmos had shown him, after the test was over, and it washed over the crystal in seconds, causing it to disappear instantly. Nora stared at the post the crystal had been in a few seconds ago, as if she was studying what Spike had done to it, before hearing a light thud behind her, where she turned around and found that the crystal in question had returned to the table, in the exact spot it had been in before she picked it up and decided to use it for this test.

Spike could see that Nora was thinking about what he had done, though instead of moving towards the crystal she simply let out a few short bursts of fire every now and then, showing that she might be attempting to learn what he had done before doing anything else, before the same green colored flame appeared for her, causing her to pick up the crystal and loose a burst of green flame on it, which made it disappear and reappear in front of Spike.

"Well I'll be, I never considered using magic like that before." Nora commented, though at the same time her tone revealed that, while she was able to mimic what Spike had done, she still had a long way to go before she actually mastered it in the way that Spike had, as the crystal was in a slightly different position than it had been before Spike sent it back to the table, showing that she needed some additional practice with the spell, "The only time I've every teleported something is when I'm delivering an item to one of the homeworlds, instead of it being picked up by one of the Balloonists and delivered to the land in question, but I never considered breathing fire on something to teleport it over a distance, even though using it on another dragon is out of the question. Here, since you showed me a new trick, how about I show you why I am the Master of Teleportation Magic."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember barely had time to brace themselves as Nora accessed her power and the chamber they were in disappeared, before they reappeared on the shores of Dragon Shores with a startled Cosmos and a surprised Nestor standing nearby, as they had been standing nearby, watching the trio, and had assumed they would be exempted from whatever spells she might cast, though it appeared that they had been incorrect.

"One of the things that sets me apart from the other dragons that use Teleportation Magic is that I have access to what I call the Nexus," Nora explained, though at the same time she smiled as she touched one of the trees that was near the portals that the clans used to reach this island, as that was where they had appeared, before focusing on the trio once more, "which is the vast network of portals that exist throughout the Dragon Realms, allowing me to use a portal in the Artisans homeworld and appear in the land that Lateef watches over, or use the portal for Alpine Ridge and teleport to Altair's domain instead. Now that doesn't mean the portals are broken, rather I just use them in a different way than someone else would use them, and I can also use them as their designed, to go from the Magic Crafters homeworld to Alpine Ridge and not to somewhere else in the Dragon Realms. It really depends on me and my magic, though I'm still years away from even attempting to give this kind of access to the other dragons."

The trio determined that Nora was working on a number of subjects at the same time, just like some of the other Magic Crafters were supposed to be doing, but before they could say anything Nora weaved her magic through the air and they returned to her domain as quickly as they had appeared on Dragon Shores. Once that was done Nora beckoned for them to follow her and they did, as they were eager to see what else she had to show them, though Nestor and Cosmos stayed behind, knowing that all three of them were going to have fun and that they might make a new friend along the way, all while wondering what the future held for them.

Interlude: The Big Interview

View Online

After meeting Nora, showing her how Spike was able to use his teleportation breath, and getting a taste of why she was called the Master of Teleportation Magic, the trio spent the rest of the day learning bits and pieces about the type of magic that she used in her daily life and being surprised when they suddenly teleported to a brand new location. Spike made notes on everything that they learned while they were with Nora, so he could study them and maybe replicate them with his own magic, something he highly doubted since he was nowhere near the level of power that Nora commanded, but at the very least this was interesting to him. Spyro and Ember, on the other hand, continued to listen to the Master as she went in depth into her type of magic, explaining what she did with her magic and how she was able to do what she did, though what interested them were the realms that Nora teleported all of them to, to show them the range of her power. In fact she also teleported them to a brand new land that they knew nothing about, a land that Nestor identified as the Junk Yard, a land that none of the dragons really talked about, and the small island they were on seemed to have a few slumbering machines scattered around the place, but before any of them could investigate the area Nora returned them to her study so they could talk about something else.

Something interesting that they learned about, that was different from what they had already learned, was that there were a few dragon eggs in the Artisans, Peace Keepers, and Magic Crafters homeworlds, where Nora revealed to Nestor and the trio that there were at least six by her count. Nestor and Cosmos then told the trio that the various fairies that they saw, in all five lands that the dragons lived on, assisted them in delivering the various dragon eggs to the homeworlds, but the eggs wouldn't hatch until the Year of the Dragon, an important event for the entirety of the Dragon Realms, as it was a week long festival where the adult dragons helped the fairies and received the eggs that contained the next generation of dragons inside them. Nestor also informed the trio that dragon eggs could be delivered before the Year of the Dragon came around, as they could see for themselves, but it was during the festival, a week long event that was incredibly important to the Dragon Realms and the other lands the dragons didn't live on, that the eggs would hatch and increase the number of dragons in the world. Of course that lead Spike to asking why there weren't any other young dragons running around the other homeworlds, since he figured that there would have been more than the eggs that contained him, Spyro, and Ember, only to find that they were the only three during the previous festival, but, at the same time, they also learned that the next festival, that was nearly four years away, was supposed to be even grander than what he and the other Leaders experienced when the trio hatched.

Nestor knew that the trio was disappointed in the fact that they were the only young dragons in the entirety of the Dragon Realms, but, at the same time, it was better than just having a single young dragon that only had his dragonfly as a companion, so he wasn't going to argue with the results, especially since things were going to change in a few years, when the next festival happened.

Once the trio was done with their visit to Nora's workshop, as she still had work to do on the remaining inactive portals that were scattered around the chamber, Cosmos and Nestor lead them back to the main part of the Magic Crafters homeworld, leaving Nora to do her work. As they made their way back to the dock, however, some of the other dragons that called this land home talked to them for a few moments, though it was mostly them discussing something with Cosmos while saying hello to the trio, before they departed and went about their business. Spike discovered that the other dragons were simply curious about what Cosmos had planned for the Magic Crafters in the future, as in what lessons they would be learning and whatnot, and they seemed satisfied with the answers, since they left with smiles on their faces, allowing him and his siblings to focus on returning to the dock so they could head home. Marco, like always, was waiting for them to return and moved out of the way as the trio climbed into the basket once more, indicating that they were ready to depart, before climbing in after them and giving the hot air balloon the fire it needed to take to the skies and begin the journey back to the land of the Artisans dragons. Nestor made sure to thank Cosmos for allowing the trio to spend some time with Nora, something the trio had done to both Nora and Cosmos and he was just making sure his friend knew how grateful he was for the time to be set aside for this, before taking off and following the hot air balloon, leaving Cosmos to return to his duties a few minutes later.

When the hot air balloon reached it's destination the trio climbed out and headed back to Town Square, to get some food before they started whatever they were going to do for the rest of the day, since they either relaxed after a visit to one of the other homeworlds or took some time to practice their skills, though Nestor was fine with whatever the trio decided to focus their energy on.

The days that followed were the same as they were after the trio visited one of the lands that the other Leaders watched over, as in Spike returned to his studies, split between what Argus had for him and what Cosmos had lent him for some time, so he could be ready for whatever the future brought them. Ember made sure that her combat skills were as good as they could be, since she was waiting for the day that all three of them matured so they could take on their adult forms and she could learn the combat skills that Titan and Trondo could show her, which would make her a better fighter and allow her to prepare for any threats that would surface, even if Nestor believed that there were no threats, thanks to what the Peace Keepers did for the Dragon Realms. Nestor also knew that Titan loved the dedication that Ember had to learning the various types of tricks and tactics she could use while she was in her current state, as being down on all fours like this limited her to a specific set of attacks and maneuvers, and he was waiting for the day where she and her siblings matured, as he was sure that Ember was actually a Peace Keepers dragon and not an Artisans dragon. Spyro continued to throw himself at the various professions that the other Artisans spent their lives working on, attempting to find something that he was talented in so he could be like his siblings, who had a better idea of what they would be doing in the future, and Nestor told him not to worry about it, as he would figure out his calling at some point in the future.

At the same time the trio made sure to practice their gliding, working with their dragonflies as they ran through the maze to boost their stamina, and occasionally worked on actually flying around the Flight Realm whenever Lucas came by for a visit, since he appeared to be the only one capable of opening the way for them.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that not much changed in their lives after their latest visit to the land of the Magic Crafters, as Nestor and the other Artisans didn't have much else to teach them, in the ways of how to be a dragon, and let them focus on whatever interested them. For Spike and Ember that was easy, as they would continue with what they had been doing after each of their visits to the various homeworlds, but there were days where they followed Spyro around and tried to help him figure out what his profession was going to be when he was older. The only thing that they didn't help him with were his pranks, indicating that they were getting old and that he needed to move on, so he decided to do one of the older pranks he had pulled and sheared some of Toasty's wool again, bringing back the 'kick me' message he had cut into the sheep's wool, before moving onto something else. Nestor and the other dragons were happy to see that both Spike and Ember were trying to pull Spyro away from the pranks that he was so used to doing, mostly because all of them had been messy in some manner and this would make it so the young dragon stopped his childish ways, but they would have to wait and see what happened in the future, since there was always the chance that he could go back to pranking when he was bored.

Something that interested some of the Artisans dragons was the fact that Spike and Ember continued to create odd sculptures whenever they gathered for a lesson in the various types of art, though they noticed that Ember had moved on from the odd scepter she had made a long time ago and was creating stone versions of the creatures that she and her siblings had seen so far. Spike, on the other hand, continued to make busts that were similar to the first one he had made, the scholar as some called it, though what he found to be interesting is that some of the busts he made had horns, some had tips on their backs that resembled wings that weren't like a dragon's, some had neither, and there was even one bust that had a longer horn and taller wing tips, along with some odd wavy hair. Spike really had no idea why he continued to make these things, even though they did get better the more he practiced working on the stones, but, while he was sure there was a reason for all of this, he couldn't think of one and pushed it to the back of his mind as he focused on the stones that were in front of him. Spyro continued to find that, while his skill seemed to improve with all of the arts that were available to him, none of them actually spoke to him like they did for the likes of Thor and Delbin, but that didn't stop him from trying to find what his passions were, something that annoyed him since both Spike and Ember had already figured out what they were going to do when they were older, effectively leaving him in the dust.

What surprised the trio once more was when their ninth birthday finally came around, as they were expecting Nestor to approach them and inform them of the next homeworld that they were going to be visiting for a brand new lesson, but this time around nothing like that happened. Rather it appeared that all of the Leaders were a little busy at the moment and were preparing for something, leaving the trio to decide that this meant that they could continue where they left off and improve on their own, so they could be prepared for whatever Nestor had in store for them, as they knew he had to be messing with them again. At first, as the days went by, they figured that it had to be a prank of sorts, like he and the other Artisans were getting back at Spyro or something, but then Spike determined that Nestor wasn't the type to do things like that, making his siblings wonder what was going on. When the days turned into weeks the trio determined that there was nothing left for them to learn at the moment, so they focused on mastering the various skills that they had been taught in the past, so they could be prepared for anything, and Spike made sure that he was finishing all of his studies, just in case they needed the information for something. Nestor, despite not having anything new to teach them, was happy to see that the trio was working hard to master the basic skills that all dragons knew, as well as taking some time off every now and then so they could relax and not be stressed out by what they were doing.

He also knew that they were waiting for the day when they finally matured and became adults, so they could truly tackle their chosen professions like all of the other dragons that came before them, and he was interested in seeing what happened when that day finally arrived.


Spyro, Spike, and Ember found that nothing exciting happened as the months went by after their ninth birthday, which was a little disappointing when they considered what they did after all of their previous birthdays, but all three of them kept themselves preoccupied by working on their various skills, relaxing every now and then, and sometimes just running around their homeworld, playing like children. In addition to all of that they also assisted the other Artisans dragons with whatever they needed help with, be it their own professions or just arranging things for the various meals that everyone ate together, and they found that their elders were very happy with them helping out every now and then, instead of just waiting for Nestor or someone else to tell them when a meal was ready. They also noticed that there were two dragon eggs located in the Stone Hill area, away from where they usually slept during the night, which made them curious about the dragons that would eventually hatch from them, while also making them wonder how many more eggs their homeworld would get before the Year of the Dragon Festival happened. Nestor knew they were curious about the eggs, since this was their first time seeing them from the other side, and watched them for a few seconds as they stared at the spherical eggs, with the bottom side being slightly larger than the side that was pointed at the sky, though he knew that the trio would be excited when the eggs finally hatched.

Another thing the trio discovered was that there were a few beings like the Balloonists visiting Nestor every now and then, though they weren't dressed up in the gear that Marco and his friends wore, as they seemed to be wearing a suit and some odd uniforms, though after the third visit their curiosity got the better of them and they approached Nestor when the strangers left, as they were curious as to what was going on.

"Um, Nestor, who was that?" Spyro asked, though at the same time he and his siblings came to a stop near him, which showed their Leader that they were interested in what Nestor had been doing, especially since they were usually told what was going on every now and then, regardless of whether or not they were involved with the event.

"A reporter for the Dragon News Network," Nestor replied, as he knew that the trio was curious about what they had seen and he was eager to tell them what would be happening in the future, especially since the other Artisans dragons would be interested in hearing about this later on, when he finally told them the news, "basically they send out reporters and make documentaries on whatever might interest the residents of the other lands, the lands that we don't live on, and right now they're interested in talking to us about the peace that we have been enjoying for a long time, and maybe ask a question or two about Gnasty Gnorc."

"Gnasty Gnorc?" Ember asked, because the way Nestor talked made her think that the person in question was a threat that the Peace Keepers should take care of at some point, though that, in turn, made her wonder why Titan and the others hadn't already taken care of him.

"He's an exile living in the Junk Yard," Spike answered, showing Nestor that he had done some research into the events that had come before them, before they hatched to be exact, because he was interested in what caused the dragons to call this land home and had found an interesting tome about a thousand years ago, before he returned to the topic that they were talking about at the moment, "I'm not sure how long ago it was when Nestor and the other Leaders banished him to the Junk Yard, but they did so because Gnasty Gnorc was causing mischief for the Dragon Realms, didn't want to abide by the rules that had been set by the Leaders, and he had a lack of respect for the various dragons that lived across the homeworlds, as he coveted the treasure we possess, until eventually he was banished to the Junk Yard, which is where he's been living for a long time. The reporter likely heard something about Gnasty Gnorc and is going to try to either verify or disprove what he's doing in the land that he rules over, or at least that is what I would do if I wasn't a dragon and was heading to one of the homeworlds for a special interview."

"Either way, the reporter was making sure that the date we established with his network is still valid, that nothing has changed and that he'll have his interview on the day we agreed on." Nestor stated, though at this point he was no longer surprised by what Spike knew and didn't know, as the young dragon had the potential to be one of the greatest scholars they had ever seen, up there with the scholar that created the library in Dark Hollow, and he was sure that Spike knew about some of the older events that they really didn't talk about, before focusing on the topic they had asked about, "I told him that nothing has changed and that the interview is still scheduled for the date that we set some time ago, so now all he has to do is get everything he needs and come back in a few months, since it appears that he has some other locations to visit first, before focusing his attention on us and the peace that we've brought to the Dragon Realms."

"Can we do anything to help you guys prepare for the interview?" Spyro asked, because while the event sounded a little boring, something that he was alone in thinking since Spike and Ember seemed interested in it, he knew that Nestor and the others would appreciate a little help in getting ready.

"You can play around and enjoy yourselves, since we don't have to worry about setting anything up." Nestor said, as he knew that the trio wanted this to go perfectly, now that they knew the interview was happening, but the reality was that none of them actually needed the trio to help them out, as everything that would be used that day would be from the interviewer and his crew.

For a moment Spyro, Spike, and Ember seemed a little disappointed that there wasn't anything they could do to help Nestor and the others when the interview happened, though that was before they determined that there was something they could do, as simply playing around and enjoying themselves would show the interviewer, and those that were watching what was going on, that they were enjoying the peace that their homeworlds were experiencing. Nestor was a little surprised at first, since he wasn't expecting them to continue to offer their assistance when the interview happened, before he chuckled and told them that, since they had some ideas in mind already, he would accept their help and that he was sure the other dragons would be grateful as well. None of them had to talk during the interview, unless the reporter wanted to ask them some specific questions before he and his crew moved on, but from what he could tell all three of them were eager for the interview to happen, just so they could see what sort of questions were asked and how the dragons responded to the questions. Nestor also informed them that the reporter and his crew were going to be hitting all five of the homeworlds, just to see how all the clans were taking to the peace they were enjoying, though he only told them so they wouldn't be surprised when they discovered that Marco was gone after the reporter left, though the trio nodded their heads, to show that they understood what they were being told, before returning to what they had been doing earlier, all while keeping the information about the interview at the back of their minds.

After that day the trio found that nothing exciting really happened, so they returned to what they did in the past and, on occasion, helped the other Artisans dragons as they moved things around, either getting ready for the interview or just moving things in general. Ember continued to work on her combat skills, impressing those around her with what she was able to do, despite the fact that many of them didn't know much about the various skills and techniques she showed off, another example of the fact that the Artisans dragons were pacifists and didn't fight, which also connected to the reason that they trusted the Peace Keepers so much. Spyro worked on finding out what sort of profession he was interested in, when he wasn't busy helping the other dragons that he had pranked in the past, but for the most part he still wasn't having any luck figuring out what he wanted to do when he was older, which only made him wonder how Spike and Ember were able to determine their professions so quickly. Nestor, hearing how annoyed Spyro was over the situation, reminded him that sometimes it took a while for a dragon to manifest their particular profession, as there were times where one of them would find their profession before they turned five years old, while other times a dragon could be ten before that happened to them, he just had to be patient and his profession would make itself known. Spike, of course, added a new topic to the list of topics that he was working on, that being getting more information on Gnasty Gnorc and what he did that caused the dragons to banish him to the Junk Yard, though Argus and the others saw no harm in letting him read those tomes, something that Nestor was in agreement with, and helped him when he needed assistance.

Eventually the days turned into weeks again and the trio went about their lives as if nothing had changed, practicing their various skills and working on the professions that they knew they were interested in, or taking a few days off to assist Spyro in his endeavors, all while waiting for the day of the interview to arrive.

It wasn't until the day after the day of their tenth birthday that they found out that the interview would be in a few days, causing the three of them to hurry as they assisted the other Artisans dragons in preparing their homeworld for the arrival of the reporter and his crew, as they now understood how important this day was and were going to do everything in their power to make it as great as they possibly could. They learned that Argus and the others were happy to have their assistance, especially since they discovered that the interview would be taking place in Dark Hollow, an odd choice when they knew that Stone Hill or even the central area would have been a better place for it, but they weren't going to argue and continued helping everyone get things set up. Spike made sure that all of the tomes and scrolls were returned to their proper places, so he and the other scholars could continue their studies once the interview was over and the reporter headed out for the next homeworld, but for now they were ensuring that they gave a good impression to the other lands, about the peace that they were enjoying. Something that Spyro noticed while they were working was that Toasty glared at all of them from the area around the portal that lead to Nevin's castle, whenever a dragon happened to be in the area that was near the portal, but that's all he did, eventually making him forget about the sheep and return to what he was doing, as he could sort out Toasty later.

A few days later Spyro, Spike, and Ember, who were just minding their own business in one of the upper levels of Dark Hollow, stopped and watched as the reporter and his crew entered the realm that they were in, though from what Nestor had told them the reporter's name was Bob, though as everything was set up, and both Lindar and Astor moved into position, the trio spotted a sheep and decided to play around for a few minutes while Bob asked his questions.

"Okay, we're rolling." Bob announced, informing the dragons that were near him that they were finally getting things underway, especially since they had a number of lands to visit and not a lot of time to get the interview done, though that was when he focused on the dragons that had agreed to do the interview, and found that Astor, the oldest dragon he had met, had fallen asleep on him, but decided to roll with it, "What can you tell us about the Dragon Realms?"

"Huh... Oh! It's been peaceful here in the five homeworlds, or is it six?" Astor answered, showing Spike and his siblings that some dragons considered the Junk Yard as one of the lands that they could live on, even though no dragons lived over there at the moment, though as Astor shrugged, to indicate that it didn't matter in the long run, Spyro headbutted the sheep that they had see earlier with a smile on his face, before heading to where Spike and Ember were playing, "For a dragon's age, we now have twelve thousand treasure... or was it fourteen thousand?"

"What about this G-Nasty G-Norc character?" Bob asked, where the trio noted that he said the name like 'Guh-Nasty Guh-Norc', something that would have likely annoyed the person in question if he was watching the broadcast, but what he said next really interested them for a few seconds, "Now, I have information that says he's uncovered a magic spell that can turn gems into warriors for his cause."

Spike glanced at Spyro and Ember for a second, as none of them had heard of a spell that could transform the various colored gemstones that they had seen, the ones that Nestor had used during their various lessons in the past, into soldiers that could be used against the Dragon Realms, which only made them wonder how Bob had discovered that piece of information and why he didn't tell the Leaders about it sooner.

"I'll take that question." Lindar said, as he knew that there were times where Astor got tired and couldn't concentrate on what was happening around him, and today happened to be one of those days, so he was more than willing to step in for the elderly dragon and take this question, "Gnasty Gnorc is many things, depending on who you ask and what they know about him, but the truth is of the matter is that he is a simple creature. He has been contained in a remote world and is no threat to the dragon kingdom... besides, he is ugly, and this way we don't have to look at him."

"Huh, never knew that Lindar was the type to care about someone's appearance." Spyro commented, as they had never heard the dragon make a comment like that in the past, not while they were growing up anyway, but he also kept his voice low so only his siblings could hear what he had to say, who were also surprised by what Lindar had said and were thankful that Gnasty Gnorc wasn't watching this broadcast.

Ember glanced up at the sky for a moment, just as Spyro was finishing his comment, before she noticed a green light of some kind coming down at the area they were in, causing her to knock both Spyro and Spike to the ground, though at the same time the light broke apart into a large number of smaller lights, which struck Lindar, Astor, and the other dragons that were in the area, encasing them in a green crystalline statue that resembled a dragon.

"What in the world was that?" Spike asked, though even as he said that he stared at the statue that was in front of them for a few seconds, as he had never seen anything like it before, and he was sure neither of his siblings had seen this spell either, which made him confused as to what was going on.

"Well, I had some information that I was planning on telling Nestor before I left, to warn him about the potential threat that Gnasty Gnorc posed, but it seems like that won't be necessary anymore," Bob stated, where Spyro and Spike glanced at him for a few seconds, as the reporter was in the process of making sure the broadcast was cut off, but it seemed to be taking longer than he thought it would, "It appears that he has found another powerful spell, one that can turn adult dragons into solid crystalline statues, or at least imprison them in such a state."

That was another spell that Spike hadn't heard about, one that was incredibly dangerous given the fact that Gnasty Gnorc fired it from a long distance away and it sought out everyone in the Artisans homeworld within mere seconds, which meant he could fire it again and again until every dragon, in all five homeworlds, were trapped in this state, meaning that it was up to him and his siblings to rescue them, before he turned towards his siblings and noticed something odd.

"Ember, are you okay?" Spyro asked, because he had noticed the same thing as well, that Ember was in the middle of what appeared to be an angry growl and she was clawing at the ground for a couple of seconds, something he was sure Argus and the other scholars would fuss over in the future.

"He turned everyone we knew, everyone we cared about, into these green crystalline statues," Ember replied, her tone revealing that she was not okay with this turn of events, nor was she okay with Bob withholding this information from Nestor and the other Leaders, before she turned around and headed in the direction of the exit portal, "Come on, we've got work to do, before Gnasty Gnorc realizes that someone is trying to undo what he just did."

Spyro and Spike nodded their heads as they followed after their sister, knowing that this wasn't what they were expecting when they were told about the interview, but at the same time it appeared that a grand adventure was starting and there was nothing they could do to stop it.

Dragon: The Beginning

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember long to find the exit portal for Dark Hollow, since the interview was in the area right before the location of the whirlwind, so they were able to reappear in the small maze that hid the portal that lead to the realm they had been in. When they stepped out of the maze a few moments later, however, they discovered something odd, as there were a few green skinned beings, who stood slightly taller than one of the Balloonists and their stomachs were fatter as well, though they were wearing brown beanie style hats on their heads. Standing under the walkway that connected the large gate to the courtyard that the other portals were in, where the portal to Dragon Shores was located in, to the central point a dragon could stand in, to observe the land around them, was another green skinned creature that had a large brown over his shoulder and had a black mask over his eyes. The trio stared at the green beings for a few seconds, who stopped what they were doing and focused on them in return, as if they were trying to determine what they were going to do, before Spyro spotted a dragon statue that was resting where Nestor had been earlier, or at least where he told the three of them he would be waiting.

Instead of focusing on the green beings, who didn't seem to be doing anything at the moment, the trio turned to their right and ran over to the walkway that would take them up to the area that the statue was resting in, though when they finally reached the statue Spyro touched it with one of his claws, which caused cracks to form all over it within the next few seconds, before a bright light burst out of the statue and Nestor emerged, without any crystal fragments remaining on him or resting in the area around him.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thank you for releasing me." Nestor said, showing the trio that he was grateful that they had freed him from the prison he had been trapped in, though at the same time he also dusted off his attire, to be sure that none of the crystal fragments had stuck to him.

"No problem." Spike replied, as he knew that Spyro and Ember were thinking of other things at the moment and seemed to be focused on the green guys they had seen when they emerged from the small maze, "So, what are those green beings that are just standing around like they own the place?"

"The common Gnorc," Nestor replied, as he recognized the beings in question rather easily, because he had seen them in the past and knew who they were without having to think about it all that much, before he turned back to the trio, who focused on him the instant he looked at them, "as you can see they are small, around the size of a Balloonist, they're green, and they are incredibly weak, as these types of Gnorcs cower at the sight of a dragon and will run if you chase them or even get near them. And, unless I'm mistaken, the one under us, with the mask and the sack, is a thief, whose only duty is to pick up the various bits of treasure that are laying on the ground, the gems I've shown you in the past, so they can take them to Gnasty Gnorc, so he can transform them into additional soldiers for his army, be it the common Gnorcs you see at the moment or a stronger version that you haven't seen yet."

"So he does have a spell to transform our treasure into soldiers," Spyro commented, as that was something that Bob had mentioned during the brief interview, which he and his siblings had been interested in learning about, but now they have confirmation on that.

"Indeed, and, based on the soldiers he's sent here, I would guess that he had troops waiting for something like this to happen before putting his plan into motion," Nestor added, showing the trio that, while some dragons considered Gnasty Gnorc to be a simple creature, some of them knew that it wasn't wise to underestimate the supposedly defeated foe that had been banished to the Junk Yard, before he glanced in the direction of the portal to Nevin's castle, "I would even guess that he has his strongest minions stationed in the domains of the strongest dragon for each of our clans, no doubt commanding his forces as they try to take control of the Dragon Realms."

"Then let's take the fight to Gnasty Gnorc and end this madness, before someone gets hurt." Ember stated, her tone revealing that she didn't approve of anything that was going on at the moment, as in everyone they know being trapped in a crystalline statue, some of their treasure being transformed into enemies they would have to defeat, and the rest of their treasure was in the process of being stolen by their foes.

"In time you will take the fight to Gnasty Gnorc, but for now you should focus on freeing the Artisans homeworld from his clutches, by saving the other dragons and reclaiming anything the Gnorcs have stolen." Nestor stated, causing the trio to focus on him once more, as they were a little surprised by what he was saying, in terms of taking out the enemies that were invading their home, before they nodded their heads to show him that they understood, "Once you're done saving our home, and have taken out the enemy commander, you should head to the dock and speak to Marco, who will take you to the Peace Keepers homeworld so you can assist Titan in retaking his home."

"Out of curiosity, what will you be doing while we're doing that?" Spike asked, because he knew that Nestor wouldn't just tell them to do something like this and just sit back while they worked to save the Dragon Realms, which was why he bothered to ask the question in the first place.

"I will be tending to the other realms that are near the portal to Dragon Shores," Nestor replied, though he couldn't fault one of the young dragons from questioning what he was going to be doing while they worked hard to save their home and the other homeworlds, though his answer seemed to appease Spike, and that included his siblings.

Once that question had been answered, and none of the trio had any additional questions for him, Nestor opened his wings and took off, heading back to the area that he had told them about, leaving the trio to glance at the area around them as they considered what they were going to do first. Ember answered the question by charging off the area they were standing on and barreled into the two Gnorcs that were standing on the top of the nearby hill, knocking them to the ground and breaking the spell that was on them, transforming them back into a green gem and a blue gem, where Cinder stared at them for a few seconds. Spike, seeing what was going on, jumped off the edge of the area he and Spyro were on, where he and his brother approached the thief and chased him, striking him with their horns several times, where the first two strikes yielded one red gem apiece, while the third strike yielded three red gems and left the sack behind, showing that the Gnorc thieves were also transformed treasure as well. Spike walked over to the sack and studied it for a few seconds, before his horns glowed and he weaved a spell into the sack, where he made sure that Sparx, Talon, and Cinder were included in it, only to return to normal a few seconds later, where he nodded to Ember and Cinder tapped the gems, which reappeared inside the sack.

"Yes, the spell worked!" Spike declared, as he had read about this sort of spell in the past and had been waiting for a chance to test it out in the field, but he was glad that it worked and that any gem they collected was deposited inside the sack, as the gems near him and Spyro were also added to the sack thanks to Sparx and Talon tapping them.

"What did you do?" Ember asked, because while she wanted to run around and knock out the Gnorcs that were trying to steal their treasure, while freeing the various dragons that have been imprisoned, she was interested in seeing what Spike had done to the sack.

"It's a Bag of Holding, capable of containing all the treasure we recover." Spike replied, though he knew that his siblings might not understand what he was talking about, since they didn't study magic like he did, which meant he had to explain it a little, "Basically we won't have to carry all the treasure we recover with us, rather we can use this bag and just leave it, say, beside the portal to Stone Hill, where any piece of treasure our dragonflies touch will be teleported to the bag and deposited inside it, and if we clear all the Gnorcs out of our home we won't have to worry about the treasure being stolen while we're gone."

Spyro and Ember determined that this had been a good move on Spike's part, that way they didn't have to haul all of the treasure around with them as they went from realm to realm and homeworld to homeworld, and waited for their brother to move the sack over to the side of Stone Hill's portal, allowing them to focus on the rest of their homeworld and the realms that they could head to. The first thing they did was head back over to the small maze, where Spyro headed in and recovered the four red gems they had ran by while they were looking for Nestor's statue, along with smashing a wooden chest in the middle that contained a green gem, no doubt left behind by one of Gnasty Gnorc's minions. Ember, on the other hand, stood on top of the hill that the pair of Gnorcs had been on and jumped into the air, where she glided over to a ledge, where a few red and green gems were resting and made sure to collect the gem inside the chest as well, to be sure she got everything, before jumping down and rejoining her brothers. While Spyro and Ember were doing their thing Spike spotted a pair of Gnorcs trying to retrieve the sack he had enchanted, so he breathed fire on them both and returned them to their natural gem state, before collecting the pair of gems and the ones that were left on the pillars that he and his siblings had tried climbing on when they were younger.

As they gathered the remaining gems that happened to be laying around the area that they were in, no doubt due to the Gnorcs sloppy work, Spyro stopped by the pair of waterfalls, where the hidden entrance to their homeworld's Flight Realm rested, and freed the dragon that was in front of the water, which turned out to be Delbin, who thanked him and gave him a reminder than he and his siblings should keep an eye on their dragonflies, who were their protection against the dangers their foes could throw at them, before taking off to assist Nestor. Once that was done they checked out the tunnel that would take them to the dock, where they recovered a number of gems and smashed a few chests that were in their way, before coming to a stop as they reached the dock, though they took a second to wave back at Marco, who waved at them the moment he noticed that they were there, before turning around and heading back into the main part of their homeworld. It was mostly to make sure they didn't miss any of the imprisoned dragons, though instead of heading towards the portal for Nevin's castle, the area that one of Gnasty Gnorc's most trusted henchmen was waiting in, they took the other tunnel and found another dragon trapped at the exit, where they tapped the crystal and freed Thomas from his prison, who reminded them about the art of gliding, something they didn't need to be reminded about. After freeing Thomas the trio headed down into the area around the tower that would allow them to head to Town Square and found another gem thief, who Spyro proceeded to chase around the area while Spike and Ember gathered the fallen gems that were scattered around the area.

It didn't take Spyro long to take out the gem thief and claim the five gems he was carrying, nor did it take Spike and Ember long to gather the remaining gems that were in the area, so they decided that it was time to check out the area around the dragon head statue, where they discovered four wooden chests, a few scattered gems, and a statue that contained Argus, which surprised Spyro and Ember, since they were sure he had been inside Dark Hollow, even though Spike knew that the elder scholar had been elsewhere when the interview started.

"Thank you for releasing me from my prison." Argus told them, as he was grateful that they had come and broken the spell that had been placed on him, just like he knew that they had to have done the same thing for several of the other dragons that called this land home, before he glanced back at the dragon head statue, which was closed, "Did Nestor tell you his thoughts on what is going on at the moment?"

"We know that one of Gnasty Gnorc's strongest henchmen is somewhere in Nevin's castle, commanding the soldiers that are trying to take our treasure from us," Spike replied, though he was still surprised that Gnasty Gnorc had managed to get all of his soldiers and his henchmen into position before the interview happened, without anyone noticing what they were doing, which meant they had to be careful during their adventure.

"That's correct, and he's sealed the entrance to Nevin's castle," Argus stated, meaning that even if the three of them wanted to tackle the head of the assault, the henchmen that was in the area that Nevin called home, they couldn't reach that area anyway, but he did hold up a hand to stop them from getting sad or annoyed, "but, from what I can tell, all you need to do is restore order to Stone Hill, Town Square, and Dark Hollow, freeing the dragons that have been trapped and removing the enemies that you find, before the portal to Nevin's castle will be revealed again."

"Well, then that's what we'll do." Ember said, as she knew that she and her brothers already intended to clear out the enemies that were trying to take over their homeworld, just as they would do the same when they reached the other lands that the dragons called home, but this just gave them another reason to take care of Gnasty Gnorc's forces.

Argus had the feeling that Ember would have said that, as he nodded his head and took to the skies, so he could go assist Nestor and the others in freeing the dragons of the other realms that the trio wouldn't be heading towards, leaving Spyro, Spike, and Ember to decide on what they were going to do first, or, to be more accurate, which of the three realms they were going to tackle first.

"Why don't we tackle Stone Hill first?" Spyro suggested, causing his siblings to glance at him for a moment, as it wasn't everyday that he made a suggestion, but now that all of the other dragons were trapped in stone it seemed like he might be maturing a little and was taking an active role in saving their home.

"Based on what Argus said, it doesn't matter where we start, so I'm fine with starting in our own home." Spike said, though at the same time Ember nodded her head, showing that she was in agreement with him, that they should head to the realm that they lived in first, to make sure nothing bad had happened while they were gone, which caused a smile to appear on Spyro's face, as he was happy that they agreed with his suggestion.

With the three of them in agreement over which realm they should tackle first, now that the central area of the Artisans homeworld had been taken care of, Spyro, Spike, and Ember rushed over to where Stone Hill's portal rested and headed through it, where it took them a few moments to reappear in the courtyard that they had been born in, where they immediately found a few rams eating some of the grass, though Spike breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed that all of their stuff was safe and sound. The first thing they did, after making sure that all of the stuff they had made was still in one piece, was smash the various chests that were in the courtyard, though normally the rams left them alone and minded their own business, like eating the grass and wandering around the area, but this time the lone ram that was in the middle of the courtyard seemed to be annoyed by their presence. When one of them got close to the ram it charged at whoever was approaching it, like it was out to get them, causing Ember, who was the closest to it, to defend herself by rolling out of the way and let the ram rush by her and her siblings, before charging into the ram's side and knocked it to the ground, only for it to morph back into a gem as well. The trio stared at the gem for a few seconds, as they were sure that the ram had been normal over the last couple of years and wasn't a creature created by Gnasty Gnorc's spell, but to be sure Spyro and Spike each took out the rams that were guarding the tunnels to two separate parts of Stone Hill, only to return with two more gems to add to their collection.

"Okay, so it seems the transformation spell doesn't limit Gnasty Gnorc to just making more Gnorcs," Ember said, as she was surprised to find that the rams were hostile towards them, mostly because the rams they had seen in the past kept to themselves and didn't attack anyone, though this also meant that any creature they had seen before this point could be hostile, due to being a creation of the spell that their foe had found.

"So far that seems to be the case," Spike stated, though at the same time he carefully pulled out his writing materials, since he was carrying his satchel with everything inside it, and made several notes about the spells that Gnasty Gnorc had access to, as he was sure that Argus and the others would be eager to read about them when everything was back to normal, and he left some room for any other odd differences between the original creature and the ones their foe created with his spell, "but I suspect that there are limits to what Gnasty Gnorc can do with that spell, otherwise he could have just created a massive dragon army and declared war on us. The fact that he didn't do that tells me that his spell has some limits and what we'll face in our adventure is what he's capable of creating, but that doesn't mean we can be arrogant and lower our guard, otherwise something might knock us out before we can save the Dragon Realms."

Spyro and Ember found themselves agreeing with Spike, mostly because he was the smart one when it came to understanding magic spells and the various limits that the Magic Crafters knew about, so they decided that it was time to get a move on and see if they could find any dragons in Stone Hill. As such they headed towards the tunnel that was on their left and found a decent sized chamber that had a statue right in the middle of everything, though there were six chests in the chamber, three to one side and three to the other, along with five metallic chests on the left side. Ember charged forward and smashed her way through the metallic chests, freeing the gems for Cinder to grab, while Spike did the same for the wooden chests on the right side of the chamber, though that left freeing the dragon to Spyro, as the wooden chests on the left side had been broken during Ember's charge, allowing her to grab those gems as well. Once the chamber was clean of gems, and they were sure of it, Spyro walked up to the statue and tapped on it, allowing the dragon that was inside it to be released from the spell that Gnasty Gnorc had used on all of the older dragons, though as the light died down the trio stood there in shock for a few seconds, as they were surprised by who had been trapped in this chamber, especially when they considered what happened ten to twenty minutes ago.

"Thank you for freeing me from that prison." Lindar said, indicating that he was happy to be able to stretch his wings again, even though he had been a statue for all of a couple of minutes, before he noticed something odd and turned towards the trio, who seemed surprised to see him all of a sudden, "What's wrong? Is there something on my face?"

"No, there's nothing on your face, though we do have a question for you," Spyro replied, because something about this situation didn't make sense and he knew both of his siblings were just as confused as he was, which was why he was asking this now, before they got too much further and it came back at the worst possible moment, "Why are you here?! We saw you get trapped in the same crystalline prison that all of the other Artisans dragons were locked away in, back in Dark Hollow, and yet here you are, in Stone Hill! Explain yourself!"

"All I know is that a minute or two after you three left Dark Hollow, to find Nestor, some of Gnasty Gnorc's minions came in and carted me through the portal," Lindar stated, showing the trio that each dragon that was trapped inside the green crystalline statues had some idea of what was going on around them, even if they couldn't talk or move on their own, before he shrugged as he headed for the entrance of the tunnel, "I don't know why they wanted to put me here, in Stone Hill, but in the end it doesn't matter, since you've freed me from my prison... and I'm sorry for putting this chain of events in motion. I swear, if I had known the broadcast included the land that Gnasty Gnorc was ruling over, in addition to the five homeworlds, I would have held my tongue when the reporter asked about him, though I still think he's ugly."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember sighed as Lindar took to the skies once he stepped outside, as it appeared that he wasn't going to change his mind about what he called Gnasty Gnorc, though at the same time they weren't sure why the Gnorcs would care where a dragon was positioned, as Ember considered the chances of their foes setting traps for them to be extremely low, regardless of which homeworld or realm the dragons were in. Since there was nothing more for them to do in the chamber, other than stare at the walls for a few minutes if they really wanted to, the trio headed outside and went about collecting the various gems that were on the ground, as well as breaking any chests that were in their way, before heading into the chamber that was ahead of the area that dragons appeared in when they arrived in Stone Hill. It was then that they found another hostile ram that wanted them dead, not that it managed to hit them since all three of them rolled out of the way and then loosed a short burst of fire on it, before they smashed the pair of chests that were nearby and then headed towards the area that the exit portal was located in, where they first claimed the rest of the gems that were around them before they touched the statue that stood in front of the exit portal. When the light faded they found that it was Astor that was standing in front of the whirlwind portal that would take them back to the main part of the Artisans homeworld, who should have been in Dark Hollow, since that was where he was when the spell hit, but the trio figured that he, like Lindar, had been moved for some strange reason.

Besides thanking them for freeing him, like all of the other dragons had said so far, Astor reminded them that the exit portal behind him would take the three of them back to the the central part of their home, but before he could start up a story the trio excused themselves so they could go find out if there were any other dragons trapped in this realm, as well as recover all of the stolen treasure as well, leaving Astor to depart from the realm, to see if he could find Nestor and the other Artisans dragons that had been freed so far.

The trio paused for a moment, as they were surprised that Astor had left so quickly, but that was soon followed by Spyro walking over to the edge of the balcony, as some dragons called this area for some reason, and glanced around the area they were in, before grinning as he spotted a little beach of sorts below where they were standing. Spyro jumped over the edge not a few seconds later, where Spike and Ember walked over to where he had been a few seconds ago and watched as he explored the beach a little, where he found a few gems and a small cave, one that interested the pair so much that they jumped down and joined him so they could see what he had found. What they found inside the cave was four metallic chests and, oddly enough, a golden key that Spike picked up and slipped into his satchel, even though none of them had any idea where it was supposed to go, while Spyro and Ember smashed the chests that were in the small cave, allowing them to retrieve the gems that were inside them, before heading out of the cave so they could finish cleaning up Stone Hill. Another thing that interested them was that there was a whirlwind on the opposite end of the beach, from where the cave entrance was, and by taking it they were able to get back up to where Astor had been earlier, so they avoided the exit portal and headed back to the courtyard.

"Okay, we've saved two dragons, recovered a good bit of gems, and we have a key to something," Spike commented, as this was the first time they had seen something like this, which meant that they had no idea what the key was supposed to go, but he was more than willing to keep the key in his satchel until they found out where it went, before he glanced at his siblings for a few seconds, "I guess it's time we check out the area we did our gliding practice in and clear it of whatever enemies are in the area, as well as claim the gems that are there and rescue any dragons that have been trapped there, before we head somewhere else and repeat what we've been doing."

"Actually, I was thinking about checking out the well," Spyro said, referring to the sole structure that was in the same courtyard that they lived in, not counting the various tunnels that lead to the other chambers and areas around them, which caused his siblings to look at the well for a few seconds, showing that they were a little curious about it as well, even though they assumed that it was full of water.

Spyro jumped into the air and descended into the well, where Spike and Ember walked forward and expected to see him splashing in the water, though when they glanced down into the well they were surprised to find that there wasn't any water in it, rather there was a hidden chamber and Spyro was smiling at them. The reason for that smile became clear to them as they jumped down and joined him, as there were a few gems resting near one wall, a small locked chest that Spike assumed the key they had found went to, and another statue, which was followed by Ember tapping the statue so they could free another dragon. After a few seconds they discovered that the dragon in question was Gavin, who thanked them and gave all three of them a reminder on keeping their eyes on their dragonflies, as the colors indicated how much health and power they had, and made sure they knew to feed Sparx, Talon, and Cinder some butterflies if any of them got hurt during their adventure, before he excused himself and headed out to find Nestor. Once Gavin was gone Spike withdrew the key from his satchel and inserted it into the lock, where he was surprised when the chest shattered once the lock was open, but he shrugged as he collected the gems that had been inside the chest, before he and his siblings used the whirlwind that formed in line with the well's opening and returned to the courtyard once more.

Upon returning to the courtyard the trio headed for the tunnel that would take them to the area they practiced their gliding in when they were younger, where they found a few more hostile rams waiting around the tower, accompanied by three shepherds that happened to be watching over the sheep that called Stone Hill home, before they turned towards the tunnel and spun their canes, indicating that they didn't care for the trio either. This just confirmed that Gnasty Gnorc had created hostile versions of the creatures they had seen in the various realms, and potentially more hostile than the original in some cases, causing the trio to separate from each other for a few moments as they charged into the rams and knocked them to the ground, before repeating the process with the shepherds. The gems that fell to the ground a few seconds later also validated their belief that most of the enemies they would be encountering might be transformed gems, meaning they might not have to hold back against whoever was in their way, but they kept an open mind and hoped that some of the residents of the other realms didn't turn on them, otherwise things were going to get messy. As soon as the rams and the shepherds were taken care of the trio carefully walked around the area that rested around the tower, gathering the various gems from the ground and breaking the few chests that they discovered, before regrouping near the base of the tower, where they used the whirlwind to head to the top.

It was there that they discovered another statue, which happened to be Gildas, who immediately thanked them for releasing him from his prison and then reminded them how to stop a glide mid-flight, a useful skill to be sure, before taking off like everyone else, leaving the trio to explore the upper part of Stone Hill, something they usually didn't do, only to stop when they rounded a corner and found a black skinned figure that was wearing a blue striped robe... and, as he turned around to look at them, they discovered he was holding one of the new dragon eggs.

"Hey! Give that back!" Ember declared, raising her voice so the thief, as the being they were looking at was clearly trying to steal one of their dragon eggs from it's resting place, could hear her, though he just stood there with a smile on his face as he stared at her, almost as if he was taunting her or something.

Ember growled as she charged at the thief, who moved out of the way by running in the opposite direction, only to stop a few seconds later so he could look back at her, where he let out a 'Nah-nah-nah-nah-nah!' for a few seconds, which was definitely a taunt, causing Ember to resume her charge as she rushed after the thief. Spyro and Spike moved to the side and watched as their sister followed the thief around the area that they were on, seemingly running around in a circle as she got closer and closer to her target, before Ember finally got close enough to barrel into the side of the thief as he was about to make a turn. The force of the impact sent the thief over the edge of the cliff and they heard him crash into the water that was below them, though Ember turned her head and focused on what was important, which was the egg that the thief had let go of the moment she struck him, where she smiled for a few seconds as she waited for her brothers to walk over to her. The moment the three of them were back together Ember got up and carried the egg by wrapping one of her arms around it, which would limit her for a few minutes, as she intended on bringing the egg back to Nestor so it could be returned to it's proper place, and her brothers agreed with her, which was why they quickly scouted out the rest of Stone Hill and recovered what seemed to be the rest of the stolen treasure, before joining her in front of the chamber that would take them to the exit portal.

They were sure that Nestor and the other Artisans dragons were going to be upset when they discovered that one of their dragon eggs had been taken from them, by thieves no less, and they were also sure that the other dragons were going to be happy to have the stolen egg returned to them, though all three of them had the feeling that this wasn't going to be the first time they were going to recover stolen eggs from those that had taken them.

Dragon: Scholars and Chefs

View Online

With Stone Hill cleared of enemies and all of the stolen gems found, including all the dragons and even a dragon egg, Spyro, Spike, and Ember headed through the exit portal of the realm they were in and returned to the central area of the Artisans homeworld, but even as they reappeared in front of Stone Hill's portal they didn't head off to one of the other two realms they could restore order to. Instead the trio headed towards the large door that Nestor had been imprisoned in front of, a door that was usually closed unless someone was heading to Dragon Shores or one of the other realms, ones that none of them had been to yet, though they were happy to see that the door was open and, standing near the portal to Dragon Shores, was Nestor. Delbin and some of the other dragons that they knew were busy going from place to place, no doubt heading into the other realms that the trio wouldn't be tackling so they could free the other dragons that had been trapped in the crystalline prisons, but for now they focused on the Leader of the Artisans homeworld. They knew that Nestor was busy making sure all of the realms were in order, or at least the ones that he and the others had been to so far, but they had something important to show him before they went to Dark Hollow and Town Square, the only remaining realms that needed to be tackled before they dealt with Gnasty Gnorc's henchmen.

The trio came to a stop as they neared the area that Nestor was in, as once the dragon egg they had was dropped off they were going to turn around and pick out their next destination, between the remaining two realms, so they could free the other Artisans dragons that had been trapped.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, I'm glad the three of you are unharmed," Nestor said, as he suspected that none of the enemies that were invading their homeworld would be able to hurt the three young dragons in battle, something that appeared to be true, but, at the same time, he expected them to be tackling the other realms, which made him interested in why they had sought him out, "What can I do for you?"

"We found a thief trying to run off with one of our dragon eggs while we were clearing Stone Hill," Ember replied, her tone revealing that she didn't like the blue robed figure that had tried to steal the egg she was holding onto, which she then presented to Nestor so he could see that she was telling the truth, not that he had much of a reason to doubt her in the first place, "but don't worry, I managed to recover it by chasing down the thief and ramming into him, causing him to let go of the egg as he flew over the edge of Stone Hill's cliff, where he crashed into the water."

"First Gnasty Gnorc steals our treasure, then he imprisons us in crystalline statues, and now we have thieves trying to steal the eggs that contain the next generation of dragons." Nestor exclaimed, showing that he wasn't happy with the turn of events that were happening to the Dragon Realms, events that had broken the peace he and the other Leaders had brought to them some time ago, while the other dragons nodded their heads in agreement, showing they weren't happy about this either, especially since Lindar had set everything in motion, before Nestor focused on them again, "Thank you for recovering this egg for that thief, but, as it turns out, the other egg that was in our nursery has been stolen as well, so that means there's someone like the thief you encountered running around one of the other realms, with the other stolen egg. This time, if you manage to recover the other egg, why don't you have Spike use his teleportation breath on it and have it moved to the left of our portal to Dragon Shores? That way you won't have to stop what you're doing and come tell me you found another egg, I'll know you found it when it appears near the portal."

"I like that idea." Spike said, where he nodded his head in agreement with what Nestor suggested, because it was a sound idea and the dragon eggs that the homeworlds had, from what he knew, couldn't be hurt by flaming them, so he wouldn't have to worry about hurting the dragons that were slumbering inside them, "Very well then, I'll make sure to use my teleportation breath on the other egg, if we find the thief that stole it, and I'll be sure to ask the other Leaders where they want me to send their eggs when we reach the other homeworlds."

Once Nestor knew that something more important than their treasure was being stolen from them, and the egg was placed near the portal so he could take it back to the nursery in a few minutes, Spyro, Spike, and Ember headed back to the main area of their homeworld and made their way towards the portal that would take them to Dark Hollow. The reason behind that decision was because Spyro and Ember knew that Spike wanted to make sure the Gnorcs hadn't done anything to the library that he had been working on for a long time and rescue the dragons that called the realm home, along with getting any information that might be able to help them in their adventure. Spike was happy that his siblings were okay with checking out Dark Hollow, instead of heading to Town Square first, and he was sure they could learn something about their enemies while they were visiting the other scholars, but they were going to have to wait and see what happened when they reached their next destination. Fortunately it wasn't hard for them to reach the portal in question and pass through it, since there were no enemies in the main area of their homeworld to bother them at all, which allowed them to focus on what they were going to do when they reached Dark Hollow.

A few seconds later they reappeared at the entrance of Dark Hollow, allowing them to walk forward and see what was going on in this realm, though the first thing they discovered was that there were a few Gnorcs like the ones they had seen back in the main area of their homeworld, but what was different about them was that they were carrying what appeared to be a sword and a shield of some kind.

"Gnorcs with weapons, now that's interesting." Spyro commented, because so far all they had seen were cowardly enemies that ran from them and hostile versions of the creatures that called the realms home, enemies that they had taken care of so they could restore order to their homeworld, though when he opened his mouth and breathed fire on the foe in front of them they noticed something interesting, the Gnorc held his shield up and didn't get burned at all.

"Fire resistant shields," Ember remarked, as that wasn't something any of them were expecting, though at the same time they had no idea just how much planning and preparation Gnasty Gnorc had put into planning his invasion of the Dragon Realms, and so far it seemed like he had a good idea of what he needed his soldiers to have, before Ember let a small smirk appear on her face as she charged into the Gnorc and knocked him out, leaving a gem behind, "at least we know that enemies that have shields can still be defeated, we just have to charge them or attack them while their shields are lowered, though it makes me wonder if there are any other tricks we don't know about yet."

"Well, there is that large guy up there, with a wooden shield and a large club, which seems to be the leg of a decent sized beast," Spike noted, referring to the Gnorc that was standing on a platform to their left, one that was raised quite a bit and would require jumping on the platforms to their right to get to, something they were going to have to do since he and the other Gnorcs were causing trouble for this realm, and because there was a crystalline statue resting just beyond him, with one of the residents of Dark Hollow trapped inside it, "My best guess is that he's bored out of his mind and he's been chewing on the meat of his club, to pass the time, but if we stay out of range he'll probably taunt us to attack him, which might leave his backside open for someone to loose a burst of fire at his back."

Ember was glad to have Spike around, as he had a good talent for studying something and determining what needed to be done to get around an obstacle, and he was right more often than he was wrong, to which all three of them jumped onto the first platform on their right and quickly got up to the highest point they could reach at the moment. It was there that they discovered a locked chest, just like the one they found back in Stone Hill, so they determined that looking for the key would come later, once they were sure this place was safe, before gliding over to the platform that the large Gnorc was standing on, causing him to focus on them once he noticed they were there. Spyro and Spike then moved around the foe that was in front of them, keeping themselves out of his range as he seemed to follow them, ignoring the fact that Ember was on the move, though not a few seconds later the Gnorc fell forward and collapsed into a gem, where the pair found their sister letting out another short burst of fire, indicating that the tactic had worked like a charm. Once that was done they turned their attention to the pair of shield Gnorcs that were near the dragon statue, where Spyro and Spike wasted no time in charging into their shields, knocking the pair of enemies to the floor and causing them to revert back to their original form, allowing the gems to return to the bag Spike had set up for them.

There was a chest and a few gems laying around the statue, which the trio quickly collected, but Spike tapped the statue that was in front of them, where they waited for a few seconds before the light died down, revealing Alban in all his glory, who rested his tail on the ground and used it to balance himself, while at the same time taking out his quill, before smiling as he glanced at the trio.

"Spike, it's good to see that you and your siblings had no trouble getting by those annoying Gnorcs," Alban said, his tone revealing that, while he and the other Artisans usually didn't fight, he was still proud of Spike for standing up to their foes and taking back their land, and that he was proud of Spyro and Ember taking care of their enemies as well while they recovered their stolen treasure, "Of course they never would have bothered someone like me, but I do have a hint for all of you, and that is the fact that some of your enemies will be wearing fire resistant armor, but a quick charge attack will knock them out."

"That sounds about right, since the smaller Gnorcs seem to be the only ones with armor," Spike replied, though at the same time he discovered something interesting, Alban wasn't heading off to join Nestor and the others, meaning he was either going to finish what he had started before he was trapped in the crystalline statue, which was dedication to his profession, or he was curious as to what the three of them would do next and wanted to watch them for a few minutes, which only caused them to shrug and head off once more.

There were two more shield Gnorcs waiting around the platform the trio had used to get up to where Alban had been trapped, though it was a simple matter to take care of them, as all they had to do was charge into them and knock their targets into the ground, returning them to their original state. From there they had two choices, either go down the tunnel that was to their right or head straight to the raised area that was in front of them, where three shield Gnorcs stood in front of a larger club wielding Gnorc, like they were guarding him or something. In the end the three of them decided to check out the tunnel that was to their right, since it really didn't matter which way they went, as they weren't sure where all the trapped dragons were located, though as they walked down the steps, to reach the entrance of the tunnel, they found something that might give them trouble. There was a large Gnorc, maybe slightly taller than the ones with the clubs, in the middle of the tunnel that they were planning on investigating, though the problem was that he was wearing armor on his chest and arms, and he was carrying a shield in his right hand, indicating that something had to be down this path and that they had to get past this foe to find out what that something was.

Seeing the larger Gnorc, who was walking up and down the tunnel that they wanted to use, caused the trio to pause as they considered what they were going to do, especially since this was the first time they had encountered an enemy like this, meaning they had no idea how to take it down.

"Okay, this is a problem." Spike commented, as he recalled all the information they had on all of the other enemies that they had encountered so far, in all the realms they had been to since Gnasty Gnorc launched that spell at the Dragon Realms, and he had something to share with his siblings, "From what I can tell, from the enemies we've encountered so far, most of the enemies that are too big for us to charge into can be taken down with a quick burst of fire, while at the same time most of the smaller enemies, like the ones that carry those shields, can be taken out with a charge. But what do we do about the enemies that are both too big to charge into AND just happen to be wearing armor?"

"Spike, everybody has a weakness, be they dragon or Gnorc," Ember remarked, as she knew that all three of them had their own weaknesses, what those were she had no idea, but the idea was what she was focusing on, that everyone in the Dragon Realms had some sort of weak point, before she glanced back at the armored Gnorc, "we just have to find out what this guy's weakness is before we can move forward and see what's down here."

"I'm willing to bet one of the scholars of this realm, like Argus, might know those weaknesses." Spyro added, because he suspected that the answer had to be here somewhere, especially if Spike was able to recognize the shields and armor as being fire resistant, something he most likely learned form his studies, which meant that one of the other scholars had to know the information that would help them out.

"Okay, so we can either head back to Alban and see if he knows anything," Spike said, since it would be rather easy for them to get back to the dragon they had just freed, due to the fact that it appeared that Alban didn't want to go anywhere for a few minutes, though that might change once he realized that they had been stopped in their tracks, "or we can head towards the exit portal and do what we did in Stone Hill, knock out our enemies and restore order to this realm, before heading out and seeing if we can find Argus, to ask him about the weakness of this particular foe."

"Let's got talk with Alban and see what he has to say," Spyro suggested, because he had no idea if one of these Gnorcs happened to be guarding the exit portal, which would be bad for them if they didn't know how to take them out, though he was happy to see that his siblings agreed with his suggestion.

Ember and Spike nodded their heads in agreement before the three of them headed back to the area that the platforms were in, where they quickly checked the area and picked up any gems that they might have left behind, before jumping up to the highest point and then glided over to the area near Alban, who turned towards them when he noticed that they had returned to where he had been trapped.

"I was not expecting you three to return so soon," Alban commented, as he was curious as to why the trio had come back to the area he was sitting in, especially since they had departed from where he had been trapped onto a few minutes ago, though at the same time he was more than willing to talk with them and see if there was anything he could do to aid them in their quest, "What seems to be the problem?"

"We encountered a Gnorc that is walking along a tunnel we wanted to investigate," Ember replied, because she was eager to get on with their adventure and was slightly annoyed that there was a Gnorc blocking them from exploring part of Dark Hollow, the one place where Spike knew where everything was located, before she focused on Alban, "he's wearing fire resistant armor on his chest and his arms, and he's got a shield as well, but he's just as large as the one that was wielding the club, the one we took out to get to the statue you were trapped in, so we can't charge him and we can't breath fire on him. We were hoping that you might have an idea on what sort of weaknesses he might have."

Alban raised his quill for a moment, as he was curious as to what the trio was talking about, before he realized what sort of armor they had mentioned and thought about to what the Peace Keepers had encountered in the past, something that Spike hadn't read yet, which lead him to an answer that might help them out.

"Was this Gnorc wearing armor on his back?" Alban asked, where he noticed the trio seemed to pause for a second or two, no doubt in shock due to the fact that he asked them a question while they were trying to get information out of him, before Spike seemed to understand something, which seemed to be common since he appeared to be the smart one of the group, not that he was insulting Ember or Spyro since they were smart, they just weren't on Spike's level.

"No, the armor was only on his chest, leaving the back exposed." Spike answered, though he was curious as to where Alban was going with this question, while at the same time he could tell that his siblings were also interested in what the dragon had to tell them, "Why is that important? We can't charge him due to his size."

"Ah, but you can defeat him with a burst of fire to the back," Alban replied, where he chuckled as he saw the gears moving in Spike's mind, as he finally understood what he was talking about, before seeing the same thing happen for his siblings, showing that all of them realized something that they overlooked, "The larger enemies can't be knocked to the ground by you, that is true, and this one is wearing fire resistant armor, but he's not wearing it on his back, so all you have to do is get him to expose his back and you can move forward quite easily."

Spyro was the first one to move, as he turned from where he was standing and jumped over the edge of the platform, before making his way back to the tunnel he and his siblings wanted to explore, where both Spike and Ember followed after him, though they eventually stopped when they found the Gnorc that was blocking their path... but this time around, when the large foe turned his back towards them, so he could walk to the other side of the tunnel again, Spyro loosed his flames at the Gnorc's back, toppling him and causing him to revert back to a gem.

"Okay, now we know how to beat these guys, in case we find more of them in the future." Spyro said, though he was happy that Alban's idea had worked out so well, because it allowed the three of them to head down the tunnel they were investigating and see what they could find down here.

Spike and Ember nodded their agreement before following Spyro into the tunnel that was in front of them, which lead them to a small chamber that was connected to a second tunnel, one that contained a second Gnorc that was just like the one they had taken out a few moments ago, so all they did was wait for a few seconds, for their foe to expose his back, and then loosed some flames at him, clearing the path once more. Once that was done the trio picked up the gems that were around them, in the small chamber, before heading down the tunnel that was in front of them, which brought them to a larger chamber that contained a trapped dragon, something that made the trio happy since that was what they were looking for, and had a few gems scattered around the area. They jumped across the platforms that were in front of them and then jumped to the point that the statue was on, where Spike touched it and they discovered that Oswin was the one that had gotten trapped down here, who reminded them to carefully look around the realms that they visited, as there might be secrets for them to discover if they carefully look around the various environments of the lands. Looking around their environment was something that the trio knew, but at the same time they listened to what the dragon had to say before he nodded his head and walked over to where the tunnel was, no doubt to join the others in saving the other realms that the three of them wouldn't be tackling.

Once Oswin had departed from the chamber the trio explored the chamber they were in for a few moments, where they found a few gems laying on the ground and, more importantly, the key to the chest that they had seen earlier, near where Alban had been trapped, so once that was in their possession, and the chamber was cleared of treasure, they headed out and returned to the chest, where Spike opened it and they claimed the gems inside it.

After that they headed up to the platform that would allow them to get closer to the exit portal, though as they got up there they found three small shield Gnorcs and one large Gnorc that only had his club, but what was interesting was that one of the shield Gnorcs remained in front of them while the other two ran off. Fortunately that made things much easier for them, as all the trio had to do was separate from each other and chase down one of the shield Gnorcs, where they charged into each of them and reduced them back to their original states, which was the moment that the larger Gnorc noticed what was going on and raised his club. The separation tactic also worked against this guy, as he had trouble picking out who he wanted to crush first, where the trio used that moment of indecision to loose three bursts of fire at him, allowing them to take down another enemy and retrieve the gem that he left behind, before heading up the steps that the Gnorcs had been guarding. When they reached the top step they discovered that there were four enemies up here, two more of the shield Gnorcs and two more club Gnorcs, though what was interesting was that three of their foes happened to be blocking the path to a dragon statue and the other was in the hole that was in front of them.

As it turned out the trio didn't have to do anything fancy to best these foes, as Spyro and Spike rushed at the three enemies that were on their level and charged into the shield Gnorcs, knocking them back, before loosing some fire to take out the larger one before he could hit them, while Ember jumped over the edge and flamed the club Gnorc that was all alone, allowing her to walk away with the win. Once all of their foes had been taken care of, and they were sure about that, the trio went about collecting the remaining gems in the area that they were in, though Spike did make sure to stop and tap the statue that was near the exit portal, where he found that Darius had been trapped here. Darius, of course, was happy that he had been freed from his prison, though when he noticed that all of the enemies had already been defeated, including the larger foes, he simply nodded his head and left Dark Hollow, so he could join the others and see what he could do to help them. Spike had the feeling that, if they hadn't gone back to talk with Alban, they could have freed Darius and gotten the same information from him, before he shrugged and decided that it wasn't worth worrying about, where he waited for Spyro and Ember to return from what they had been doing, which was gliding out to two platforms that they needed to glide to and get the gems that had been laying there.

The moment the three of them were reunited they headed towards the exit portal, where they claimed what seemed to be the last of the gems for this realm, and headed back to the main area of their homeworld, though once they arrived at their destination they immediately set out for the portal to Town Square, as there was one more realm they had to restore order to, before challenging whoever Gnasty Gnorc had assigned to watch over this land.

When they reappeared at the entrance of the Town Square they discovered something interesting, as there were a few chickens walking around the area they had appeared on, almost like they owned the place or something, which meant that whatever enemies had come here must have also let the animals out of their pens, or wherever Alvar kept the smaller creatures that they had seen in the past. Instead of losing their focus over a few chickens, who were ignoring them, Spyro, Spike, and Ember quickly gathered the gems that were around the landing area and then climbed up the steps that took them to a trapped dragon, which was followed by Spyro tapping the statue to free the imprisoned dragon. They soon discovered that Nils was the dragon they were freeing, who had been in the middle of creating a bust for each of them, why they had no idea and he wasn't about to tell them before the pieces were finished, but he did thank them for releasing him and welcomed them back to Town Square, before returning to his work. The trio didn't mind that, as they knew that some of the Artisans dragons might have returned to their professions if they weren't needed, before turning to face the gap that was in front of them and focused on the task at hand, which was gliding over to the other platform and entering the next part of Town Square.

As soon as they landed all three of them were assaulted by a pair of bulls, who were far more aggressive than what the trio remembered, which just meant that this was the same as the rams and shepherds from Stone Hill, these bulls were transformed gems and needed to be dealt with. Fortunately Ember had the solution, as she charged into the nearest bull and caused it to flip backwards a tiny bit, which also caused it's horns to become lodged in the ground, something that Spyro and Spike were sure the Artisans that lived here would moan about once they discovered, before she loosed a quick burst of fire to return the bull to it's previous form. Not even a few moments later Spyro, now armed with the knowledge on how to deal with these enemies, did the same thing to the second bull, allowing the three of them to climb the steps to their left and reach the next point where they would have to glide from, even though there was another level above them that was a little too high for them to reach at the moment. They paused for a moment as they discovered a new type of chest, one that looked like it had a gem top for some reason, though Spike was the one that solved it, as all he did was use his fire for a few seconds and a gem popped out of the top, where he jumped into the air and collided with the gem, which caused the chest to shatter before their eyes.

Spike revealed that it was a chest that had a gem magically bound to it, so by snatching the gem out of the air a dragon was able to remove the gem from the chest, which caused the chest to break, though it was one of the joke items that Gnasty Gnorc liked to use, just to mess with dragons, and he admitted that he never thought he would see one, but it was nice he knew how to deal with it the moment they found one.

Once Spike let his siblings know about the strange chest they had encountered, and how to get around it, the three of them jumped off the platform they were on and glided over to the lower platform that was across from where they were, which then allowed them to glide over a gap that was filled with water. The moment they landed they spotted another statue and immediately tapped it, allowing them to free Devlin from his prison, where they found that he had been in the middle of making a cake, one that he claimed was going to have to be remade at this point, but that didn't stop him from thanking them before heading off to the building that he worked in. In the courtyard beyond where Devlin had been frozen they found a Gnorc, one who wasn't as fat as all of the others they had seen so far and was wearing a costume that made it seem like he was working with bulls, running around the fountain with a bull chasing after him, which caused the trio to sigh as they charged into both enemies, allowing Ember to finish off the bull before they started to collect all the gems that were around them. As they moved up the steps to get to the area that the exit portal was in, however, Ember paused as she heard the same taunting sound that she heard back in Stone Hill, where she glanced behind them and found another thief standing on a wall that had a tunnel behind him, and he happened to be holding the other dragon egg that Nestor had reported as being stolen.

Instead of charging after the thief, who seemed to enjoy where he was standing, the trio focused on charging and flaming the four bulls that were guarding the exit portal, along with one more costume wearing Gnorc, before breaking the metallic boxes and gathering the gems, though once that was done they tapped the nearby statue and released Alvar from the prison he had been stuck in, and it appeared he had been in the middle of making lunch when Gnasty Gnorc used his spell on everyone.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, did any of you see a man dressed in blue running around Town Square?" Alvar asked, though that told the trio that he had seen the thief while he was trapped in the statue and was angered by what he had seen, especially since the thief had a dragon egg.

"Yeah, we saw him... and I'm going to beat him up and take that egg back!" Ember replied, which was when she turned around and headed back to the top of the stairs that she and her siblings had climbed up to get to this area, where she glared at the thief as he taunted her once more.

Instead of gliding from where she was standing, like Spyro expected her to do, Ember actually climbed up onto the stone platform that was at the top of the stairs, an extra step that wasn't needed or something, before jumping into the air and spread her wings, allowing her to glide towards her target. What happened was that she landed on the lower part of the wall, one that would allow her to jump up to where the thief was standing, but instead she waited for Spyro and Spike to catch up with her, before jumping up to the next level and focused on the thief that was grinning at her. The moment she charged towards him the thief picked up the egg and ran through the tunnel that was behind him, causing Ember to follow after him and move through the tunnel as well, though when they came out on the other side she noticed that there was a path they could take that would lead them to another dragon, before focusing on the thief as he jumped over the edge and landed down where the first pair of bulls had been waiting for them. When she landed, so she could turn around and take him down, the thief surprised her by jumping into the air and headed back towards the tunnel, though that was followed by him returning to the edge as Spyro and Spike emerged from the tunnel, trapping him between two points and ensuring that he'd be defeated in the end. In fact, since he couldn't decide which route he wanted to take, Spyro ended up flaming him, causing him to let go of the egg he had been holding onto, though both he and Spike waited for Ember to catch up with them, to make sure the dragon egg was fine, before Spike used his teleportation breath to send it to the area that Nestor specified earlier.

With that taken care of the trio made sure to gather the gems from the area the thief was in, including the ones that had been inside some chests, before gliding over the gap that was near them, one that the thief was so kind to show them while Ember was chasing him, which allowed them to continue gathering the remaining stolen gems. They encountered one more bull that happened to be running around another dragon statue, which was easy for the trio to fix since one of them just had to charge it and another had to use their fire breath on it, allowing them to gather whatever gems were up there before they did anything else. That also allowed them to find a second new type of chest, one that had a gem trapped in the center of two metallic pieces, but found out that if they used their fire breath on it the head piece would spin, and if they did that three times in a row the top went flying off and they could claim the gem that was inside the odd circular chest. Once that was done the trio turned towards the statue and tapped it, releasing Thor from his prison, who thanked them for the aid before turning to the area that Alvar was in, allowing the trio to drop down and give him the good news, which was that they had recovered the dragon egg and had sent it along to where Nestor told Spike to send it with his teleportation breath. Alvar was pleased by this news, especially since they informed him that the one other had been recovered as well, and left the trio to their business, which was them heading through the exit portal and heading back to the main area of their homeworld, so they could focus on something else.

Once they got back to where Nestor and the other dragons were, and made sure everything was in order, the three of them were going to head to Nevin's castle and challenge the being that Gnasty Gnorc assigned to the Artisans homeworld, to totally free it from their enemy's control, and then, once that was done, they were going to head to the land of the Peace Keepers and continue the cycle until the entirety of the Dragon Realms was free once more.

Dragon: A Startling Discovery

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember more than a few seconds to go from Town Square and return to the central area of their homeworld, after freeing the realm they had been in from the forces that Gnasty Gnorc had sent there, though the moment they reappeared in front of the portal to Town Square they headed out so they could find Nestor. The reason they wanted to see the Leader of their land was because they wanted to make sure that the dragon egg they had found while they were exploring Town Square had appeared where Nestor had asked Spike to send it with his teleportation breath, even though all three of them were sure that it had arrived safe and sound. The area the egg should have appeared in was around the portal to Dragon Shores, where Nestor and the other Artisans dragons could see it, which meant that they had to head through the large open door once more, since beyond that rested the courtyard that the other portals to the other realms rested in. At this point they were sure that the rest of the dragons that called this land home had been freed, thanks to the efforts of those they had already freed so far, but at the same time they knew that all they were going to do was make sure the egg had appeared where Spike had sent it, and then they would tackle Nevin's castle, where the leader of Gnasty Gnorc's forces for this homeworld was waiting for them.

It didn't take them long to reach the courtyard where Nestor had told them to drop off the other dragon egg, where they found that the majority of the Artisans dragons happened to be wandering around the area that they were in, to make sure things were okay in their home, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they discovered that the second egg was exactly where they were told to put it.

"Good, the egg arrived safe and sound," Ember commented, though she knew that there was no reason to doubt Spike's teleportation breath, as it was something that worked every time he used it to move something to another location, and she could tell that her brother was happy to see that the egg had arrived at it's destination.

"That it did." Spyro said, as he was happy that Spike had returned the egg without anything happening to it, which showed that he had improved his special breath over the years, before he turned around and headed back out of the courtyard, as there was someone they needed to take out before they did anything else, "Well, now that we know the dragon egg arrived safe and sound, and that one of the other dragons will see it while they're saving the other realms from whatever is happening to them, I think it's time we headed back to Nevin's castle and take out the being that Gnasty Gnorc assigned to our homeworld."

"I agree with that plan." Ember stated, because she had been waiting for this since the moment they learned that someone had taken over Nevin's castle and was directing the other enemies from that area, but now that she and her brothers had taken out all of the enemies in the other realms, and saved them from the chaos that had erupted, it was time for them to focus on their first major foe, before heading to the land of the Peace Keepers, "I'm curious as to what sort of opponent is waiting for us in Nevin's castle... he or she, or even it, has to be quite strong for Gnasty Gnorc to put so much faith in them and give them control over some of his forces."

Spike nodded his head in agreement, as he couldn't fault Ember's logic on the matter, but as they walked out of the courtyard that the portal to Dragon Shores was in, and headed towards the dragon head statue that contained the portal to Nevin's castle, he paused for a moment as he glanced over at the area that the two waterfalls were in, where he knew the hidden portal to their homeworld's Flight Realm was located behind.

"Spike, is something wrong?" Spyro asked, because whenever Spike stopped like this, and seemed to be lost in his thoughts, it meant that he was considering something and usually that was connected to him discovering something that they could have missed while they were exploring a realm or going through one of the lessons that Nestor and the other Leaders had for them.

"No, I was just thinking about whether or not we should try to open the way to the Flight Realm and see if there are any Gnorcs messing with it," Spike replied, where he noticed that Spyro and Ember glanced at each other once he told them what was going through his mind at the moment, not that he blamed them since only Lucas was supposed to know how to open the way to the Flight Realm, which seemed to be associated with the waterfalls, before he gasped as he considered something that he never considered before.

Spyro and Ember watched as Spike shifted his course and headed over to the area that the waterfalls, and the hidden portal, rested in, where the two of them sat down near where Nestor had been imprisoned, as it gave them a good view of what their brother was doing, before watching as Spike climbed up onto the edge of the stone wall and then jumped on one of the five stones that were in the water... though not even a second later it glowed, causing Spike to smile as he jumped on the other four stones, which, once they were all glowing, the wall sunk and the hidden portal appeared.

"No way." Ember said, as she and Spyro were surprised by this turn of events, especially since neither of them were expecting this to happen when Spike decided to head over to the waterfalls, but that was when they glided over to where their brother was standing and landed near him, "Spike, how did you figure out how to open the hidden passage?"

"Well, the last few times we went to do our gliding I noticed something odd," Spike replied, though his tone revealed that he was pleased with himself, that his thoughts had been correct and that there wasn't some sort of magical spell that would unlock the hidden passage that Lucas had shown them years ago, before he focused on what he was going to tell his siblings, "the magic that Lucas was using wasn't being directed towards the wall, like he and Nestor lead us to believe, rather it seemed that he was directing his spell towards these stones, hiding the glow from us before we opened our eyes and saw that the way was open. He was hiding the way to open the path to the Flight Realm, though now that I think about it some more, and really consider what he had been doing, it definitely seems like something that a Keeper of Secrets would do to keep the hidden portal a secret."

Spyro and Ember chuckled for a moment, as only Spike would think about something that Lucas, the Keeper of Secrets, had done and attempt to figure out what was wrong with what he had done in their presence, though Spike was happy with himself, which eventually lead to the three of them heading into the Flight Realm, just to check and see if there were any Gnorcs here. As they appeared at the edge of the Flight Realm, which was common whenever they came here to do their flying training with Nestor and Lucas, the trio discovered that there were a few small trains on the train tracks, there were some energy pillars that they didn't recognize, and Spyro spotted what he assumed were planes off on their left, while Ember spotted a golden chest in one of the tunnels. Spike wasn't sure how the Gnorcs had gotten trains out here, since none of the tracks actually went off towards any of the nearby islands, but he had to assume that the Gnorcs had boats that carried the trains to this area, though that was when he and his siblings split up so they could tackle the few foes that were in the area. Spike decided to follow the tracks, as one of the things he had noticed was that the trains were carrying explosives, meaning the Gnorcs might be planning on setting the barrels around the island, so they could blow some holes in it to get the rest of the treasure that was here, while Spyro focused on the strange energy pillars and Ember headed over to where the planes were flying.

They discovered something interesting as they flew around the small island, and that was the fact that the explosives the Gnorcs were moving around didn't pack that much of a punch, as Spike breathed fire on them and the trains were what ended up exploding, while Spyro flew through the energy pillars and shattered them, as if they couldn't take having a dragon fly through them. Ember, on the other hand, spun around as she flew after the Gnorcs that were in the air, as in the pilots of the planes that were flying around one of the larger stone pillars that had been built around the island, where she showed off as she weaved through the air and did circles around the various planes for a few moments, which did seem to annoy the Gnorcs inside the planes a little bit and, unless she was mistaken, it appeared that they might be getting ready for battle. As such Ember fell behind her targets and loosed several bursts of fire at them, eight to be exact, blowing the eight planes out of the air in the process, eliminating the enemies that were in the air in a matter of seconds, before she focused on the other energy pillars that were around her. While Spyro and Ember were doing that, however, Spike flew around the island to make sure the Gnorcs hadn't done anything to the land itself, since they were transporting explosives when he and his siblings arrived, before heading towards the tunnel that the golden chest had been in, where he made his way towards an open area and breathed fire on the chests that he found, breaking them and recovering the gems that had been trapped inside them.

In the end, when they were sure that all of the enemies had been taken care of and all of the chests had been broken, the trio regrouped at the top of the island, in the same area that Nestor and Lucas brought them to during their first flight lesson, only to discover a decent amount of gems waiting for them.

"You know, I wasn't actually expecting to find anything when we came here, yet we stopped the Gnorcs from whatever they were doing and retrieved more of our stolen treasure." Spyro commented, though at the same time he tilted his head for a moment, as he was trying to determine how many gems were sitting in front of them, before turning towards Spike, who seemed to be counting the gems that they had recovered, before they were set off, "Hey Spike, how much treasure do you think we recovered from this realm?"

"Based on the colors that a gem could take, it seems that the Gnorcs had stockpiled three hundred gems," Spike replied, as there were a number of colors that a gem could take, which determined the overall value of an individual gem, and based on his calculations that was the number he had come up with, though once he did that he nodded towards Sparx, Talon, and Cinder, who flew around the large pile of gems and tapped them like they did in the other realms, adding these gems to the ones they had collected so far.

"We should be on the lookout for any Flight Realms in the other homewords, just in case the Gnorcs have invaded them while the other dragons are trapped." Ember added, because she knew that they were going to tackle the various realms that each homeworld had, the ones that the Leaders wouldn't be tending to, and felt that adding these realms to their list was a good move to make, though she was happy that both Spyro and Spike agreed with her.

Once the gems were gone, and had been teleported back to the central area of the Artisans homeworld, the trio took off and headed in the same direction they took whenever they were leaving the Flight Realm, though it wasn't long before they returned to the other side of the portal, jumped back onto the ground, and headed off for the portal that was contained inside the statue of a dragon's head, which opened when they got near it. The moment the way was open the trio headed through the portal and headed to Nevin's castle, though when they arrived all three of them discovered that the time was set to twilight and that the castle seemed to be sitting on a cliff that overlooked a lake, no doubt so Nevin could have some sort of inspiration for when he was doing his paintings. The other thing they discovered was that the shepherds were back, the more aggressive ones that they encountered back in Stone Hill, and there were some white dogs, that were at least as big as they were, sleeping near the shepherds, as the first shepherd that they would have to contend with had only one dog near him, while it appeared that the one that was standing on a raised platform might have two dogs sleeping near him. They had to assume that the dogs had been gems until Gnasty Gnorc cast his spell, just like all of the other enemies they had encountered so far, which meant that they would be more aggressive than their normal counterparts and would keep attacking them until they were taken out, though that only made the trio ready themselves for the battle that was to come.

The moment Spyro took a step forward the shepherd that was near them pointed at him and started issuing the command to attack to the dog that was sleeping near him, causing the dog to yawn for a second, though that was all Spyro needed as he breathed fire and took out the shepherd, though as the dog got up something interesting happened, the dog jumped into the air and clearly intended to flatten Spyro, who rolled out of the way before he could be hit, allowing his siblings to breath fire on the dog, first causing it's fur to become charred and then knocked it out.

"Okay, note to self, these dogs attack fast and aren't scared of dragons," Spike said, though they were lucky that Spyro had dodged the first attack so well, as it let them see just how dangerous these dogs could be, before noticing the other aspect of the dogs that they would have to watch out for, especially since most of the enemies they had taken out so far had gone down in one hit, save for the bulls in Town Square, "and the dogs are also like the bulls we encountered earlier, as we'll need to hit them twice to knock them out and return them to their previous form."

"I'm sure getting hit by those dogs would hurt," Spyro added, but he counted himself lucky that he knew how to dodge the attacks of their enemies, thanks to the training that Titan gave them, otherwise he was sure that the dog would have hit him, which would have hurt Sparx and it didn't appear that there were any critters that could release butterflies in this realm, meaning they had to be careful while they cleared out Nevin's castle.

Spike and Ember nodded their heads in agreement, as they knew that Spyro's statement was true, before carefully looking around the area that they had appeared in for any gems, though once they were sure they weren't leaving anything behind they walked forward and investigated the outside of the castle. The reason for them being cautious is because this was technically their first time visiting Nevin's castle, as the painter generally didn't allow visitors since that ruined his creative streak and usually ruined whatever he was working on, but they had the feeling that whatever piece he had been working on earlier was already ruined, due to being trapped in a statue like everyone else. The first thing they did was climb up to the top of the platform on their left and take care of the shepherd and the pair of dogs that were sleeping near him, where the plan was to have one of them flame the first dog and anger it, so while it was jumping through the air one of the others could use their fire breath and take their foe out, allowing the third sibling to take care of the shepherd, before moving onto the other dog. There was even a sleeping dog on the other side of the steps, heading towards the entrance of the castle, though it wasn't much of a threat when Spike and Ember loosed two bursts of fire at the dog and knocked it out, returning it to it's original state as they quickly gathered the rest of the gems in the area, so they could turn their full attention towards the castle's entrance, where a shepherd and a dog waited.

The trio simply repeated the same tactic they had used to get by the other shepherds and the dogs that had been in their way since they arrived, flaming the dog twice and then the shepherd, allowing them to move into the castle itself, but even as they did that they were still curious as to what sort of enemy would be waiting for them to arrive.

Once they entered the castle itself they had to be a little more careful with their flames, as Nevin's paintings were on the wall and all three of them knew that if one of them were destroyed the painter would be annoyed with whoever wrecked his art, something he spent a long time working on, so they needed to avoid ruining the art as they dealt with the shepherds and the dogs that were inside the castle. What they had to do was entice the dogs to abandon the shepherds, which actually wasn't as hard as they thought it would be, allowing them to hit the dogs away from the paintings and, once the first two dogs were taken care of, Ember charged into the shepherd and took him out, which in turn let them explore more of the castle, instead of being contained near the entrance. If they went around the central pillar and headed to their right they would have to deal with a shepherd and his dog, and the same was true if they tried to go straight, so all they did was approach the group on the right and simply repeated the tactic they had used so far, loose two flames at the dog and then charge into the shepherd, before focusing on the other group that was near them, so they could clear out the inside of the castle. Fortunately the other group was just as easy as the previous groups, making them wonder if Gnasty Gnorc's spell had failed in some manner, as none of the enemies they had fought really seemed to care about hurting them, but that didn't stop them from keeping their guard up as Spike found a side passage that lead outside.

The passage brought them to a ledge that wrapped around the outside of the castle, heading off to their left to be exact, and they found two more dogs and a shepherd, enemies that were easy for the trio to defeat, before they smashed the iron chests that were nearby and headed back inside the castle, where they stopped when they came to the only statue they had seen so far and freed Nevin from his prison.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thank you for releasing me from that statue," Nevin said, showing that he was grateful that they had come along and bested the forces that had seized control of his castle, even though it appeared that they had been right about him being imprisoned while he was in the middle of paining something, as his color palette was in his left hand and his brush was in his right hand, before he really focused on the three of them, "though I should warn you that Gnasty Gnorc has entrusted the capture of our homeworld to one of his most devious henchmen, one that I certainly didn't see coming when he walked by my statue earlier."

"Oh, it's someone you know?" Ember asked, which she considered to be good news for her and her siblings, because if one of the older Artisans dragons knew who their final opponent would be they could get some information from that dragon and then use it against their foe, and she was sure that Spike agreed with her.

"Actually, it's someone that everyone in the Artisans homeworld knows," Nevin replied, though that made the trio pause for a few seconds, which was what he was expecting to happen, especially since he was sure Nestor and the other dragons were accounted for and no one else seemed to be missing, before he readied himself to tell them the piece of information that he gained while he was a statue, "the commander of Gnasty Gnorc's forces, for the Artisans homeworld to be exact, is none other than Toasty."

"Toasty? You mean the rare sheep that Argus and the others saved a long time ago?" Spike inquired, because he had determined, from his own reading of the scrolls that the scholars wrote on the grey sheep that lived with all the other sheep that called this homeworld their home, that the only thing that set Toasty apart from the other sheep were his eyes and the color of his wool, so he had a hard time believing what he was hearing.

"I did not believe my eyes when I saw him walk by my statue earlier, but that is the truth," Nevin said, though he couldn't fault the trio for not believing what he had told them, as it seemed odd for a sheep to ally themselves with Gnasty Gnorc and turn against the dragons that had saved him many years ago, when he could have been eaten by one of the creatures that roamed the land he was originally from, before he focused on the path that was near them, "Just be careful when you fight him, as he is a formidable foe and he might have a few tricks waiting for you."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at each other before they walked along the path that was behind Nevin, though that was when they discovered that the area their foe was in was circular shaped, like a ring or something, and sleeping in front of them was another dog, though it was the being standing on the opposite side of the ring, near a gate of some kind, that held their attention. What they discovered was a tall figure, taller than any dragon they had seen so far, despite the fact that it appeared to be hunched over a little, that was wearing a worn out red coat that covered the majority of it's body, one that came with a fur hood, and while the being's feet were hard to see they could make out the skeletal fingers that seemed to be the figure's hands, where it's right hand happened to be holding onto a curved piece of wood that had a curved blade as the head, which meant it was a scythe. The being's head appeared to be a jack-o-lantern, made from a pumpkin that had menacing and wicked facial features carved into it, with a decent sized bell around it's neck, like the bells Toasty and the other sheep wore, and it was cracked a little, though as they came to a stop the being turned it's head and stared at them for a few seconds, making them wonder what it was going to do. The trio had a hard time believing that this was Toasty, because none of them had heard of a sheep being able to put on a costume like this and wield a weapon, but at the same time they determined that this had to be a creature that had originally been a gem, instead of a sheep like Nevin seemed to think, and readied themselves for the battle that they knew was coming their way.

The scarecrow maintained it's stare for a few more seconds, as if it was making sure that it wasn't seeing things and that they were actually standing on the other side of the ring, before it raised it's left hand and pointed at them, or, to be more accurate, it was pointing at Spyro, instead of all three of them like they originally thought.

"You!" the scarecrow said, though while the trio didn't see the mouth of the jack-o-lantern move at all they did hear a voice come from the being that was standing across from them, one that was definitely male and, more importantly, the tone revealed that the scarecrow was mad about something.

"Sorry, do we know you?" Spyro asked, because he and his siblings had the feeling that Nevin must have been wrong about who their foe was, as there was no way that a sheep could be their opponent, and by asking this question they could get some answers, before they torched the scarecrow and saved the Artisans homeworld in it's entirety.

"Of course you wouldn't recognize me with this disguise on, so allow me to reveal who I am," the scarecrow replied, though as soon as it said that the area beneath the metallic bell shifted for a few seconds, which was followed by the head of a sheep popping out of the coat, but that was when the trio recognized the grey wool that the sheep had and the red colored eyes, with the yellow sclera that was around them, though what they didn't recall seeing in the past were the small horns that were growing behind his ears, "Remember me now?"

"Well I'll be, Nevin was right." Spyro commented, which was quite the surprise for them, due to the fact that none of them could have imagined that their foe was an angry sheep that was capable of wearing a disguise like this and could even talk with them, something he was sure that Spike was making a note of for Argus and the others.

"Seriously Toasty?" Spike asked, as there was something that he needed to wrap his head around before they even thought about engaging their foe in battle, though he was hoping that they could talk about this and stop Toasty from doing something that he would regret, "Look, I can understand that you might be annoyed by the pranks that Spyro pulled on you over the years, just like how many of the Artisans dragons were getting tired of them as well, but you have to admit that this is taking things way too far!"

"And what would you know?" Toasty angrily replied, showing the trio that he was not only angry at Spyro, for all of the pranks that he had suffered over the years, but that he might also be angry at all of the dragons that called the Dragon Realms their home, which made them wonder what he was going to say, "You and Ember never paid attention to me in the past, as you spent your time going over all those old scrolls and books in Dark Hollow's library and Ember focused on mastering all of the combat skills that you were taught. Anyway, this isn't just about all of your insufferable sibling's pranks and your apathy towards me, it's about how you and the other dragons use my fellow sheep as fodder for your precious dragonflies, as you ignore us when your dragonflies are healthy, but when they're hurt you either burn or charge into my kind to feed and heal your dragonflies. So, in order to free my kind from your tyranny, I learned about Gnasty Gnorc and acquired the necessary skills so I could talk, allowing me to offer my services to your enemy when the time came, and now that he's trapped most of you in those statues, save for you three, it's time to fulfill my end of the bargain."

"Well, so far you aren't doing a good job at stopping us from rescuing the others, since we've already freed all of the other Artisans dragons," Ember remarked, as she figured that they might as well tell Toasty that his forces had lost and that he was the only one left, save for any remaining dogs and shepherds that they hadn't see yet, though the only reason she was doing this was to see if they could get their foe to stand down and admit defeat.

"Look, Toasty, we don't want to fight you." Spike said, because out of the three of them he was the only one that would even attempt to get around a fight without one breaking out, and he decided to walk towards their foe, where the dog got up and growled, only to get a glare from Toasty that made the dog back off and hide behind his disguise, "We can resolve this peacefully, as in you can surrender to us and tell us everything you know about Gnasty Gnorc's plans, if he has any, and then, when our main target is taken care of and the Dragon Realms are returned to normal, we can discuss what we and our elders can do to make you and the other sheep happier. Just set the scythe down and climb out of that costume so we can talk like reasonable beings."

Spyro and Ember wondered if Spike was actually going to convince Toasty to stand down and admit defeat, and they were sure that the other dragons might listen to them if the sheep actually put his faith in what their brother was telling him, but after a few seconds they noticed that Toasty, somehow, tightened his grip on the handle of his scythe as he focused on Spike for a few seconds.

"No." Toasty stated, though that was when something happened that the trio didn't expect, as Toasty's scarecrow arms moved with the speed of an adult dragon's arms and grabbed onto the handle of his weapon, which was followed by him swinging his scythe like he was actually the tall scarecrow, where the head of the scythe made contact with Spike and knocked him backwards, though he was fortunate that he and Talon shared the bond that all dragons shared with their dragonfly companions, even though his color dimmed a little, otherwise that attack would have cut through the scales on his chest and done some real damage to him.

"Spike, are you okay?" Spyro asked, though at the same time Ember growled as she faced the sheep that was getting ready for the start of their battle, by hiding himself back inside the disguise so he could focus on attacking all three of them with his might.

"Yeah, I'm fine. He just caught me by surprise, that's all." Spike replied, but at the same time he shifted his gaze over to where their foe was standing, as he was surprised that Toasty didn't want to listen to reason and was ready to follow Gnasty Gnorc's orders, to take control of the Artisans homeworld and make sure no one took that control from him, before he got up and focused on the battle that would be happening soon.

The first thing the trio took care of, before engaging Toasty, was the dog that decided to charge at them, and not a few seconds later, after two short bursts of fire, it was down to them and their foe, though they had to be careful in how they approached their foe, because it was clear that he was quicker than they originally thought he was and could likely hit them before they even hit him. Spike, on the other hand, was of the opinion that one of them might have to take a blow to open Toasty's defenses, long enough for one of the remaining siblings to flame him and, hopefully, damage the disguise to the point where it became more of a burden and was discarded. All three of them dodged Toasty's incoming attack and backed off a little, giving them some breathing room before their foe decided to attack them, which gave Spike the chance to tell his siblings about his idea, because so far Toasty was guarding the gate behind him and didn't appear to be in the mood to move from that spot, meaning they couldn't get behind him, which left them with little options as it was. Neither Spyro or Ember really liked the idea, since it meant getting hit and hurting their dragonflies in the process, but they really didn't have much of a choice in the matter, not when they had no idea what else Toasty was capable of, and, despite the fact that they would take some damage for the trio, Sparx, Talon, and Cinder agreed to the idea instantly, which caused the trio to ready themselves for what they were about to do.

Spyro was the first one to charge Toasty, because he was the one that angered the sheep in the first place and felt that it was only right to make their foe target him first, and sure enough Toasty focused his attention entirely on him as he swung the scythe with the same speed that had allowed him to hit Spike, though instead of dodging Spyro took the blow and rolled back to watch what happened next. Sure enough Sparx changed color, just like Talon had done for Spike, but Toasty, who was entirely focused on him, didn't notice the attack that was coming from behind, as Ember loosed a burst of fire at the costume, causing it to shake as it was struck, before Toasty popped his head out and glared at her, before the gate fell and he retreated to the next ring as he hid himself once more. In the next ring they discovered two dogs sleeping in the middle of the area, where the siblings had to determine that he actually didn't need the protection, he just wanted some minions to wear them down and make it easier for him to defeat them, though the trio showed him that it didn't matter, as the dogs were rather easy to defeat, allowing them to face Toasty without any interruptions once more. Ember was the one that took the blow this time around, allowing Spyro and Spike to combine their flames as Toasty's guard was lowered, this time burning away both the straw limbs and the coat at the same time, forcing their foe to panic as he realized that his disguise had failed him and he dropped his scythe as he headed into the third ring, which happened to be near the exit portal for Nevin's castle.

While Spyro and Ember dealt with the three dogs that were between them and Toasty, however, there was something that was bothering Spike and he was curious if their foe would take a few seconds to explain something to him, just so he didn't spend the next few hours trying to figure it out on his own.

"Hey, Toasty, how were you able to move the arms of your disguise if you couldn't reach that high?" Spike asked, as he had noticed that both Toasty's hind legs and front legs were touching the stilts that allowed him to stand above them, but that left the question of how he was able to move the straw arms and grab hold of the scythe like they were real, though the only reason he was asking this was because there were no pieces of robe under the coat.

"Magic of course." Toasty replied, though at the same time, as Spyro and Ember paused due to their shock, which was timed after defeating the other dogs and clearing the area, a slight smile appeared on the sheep's face as he focused on Spike for a few moments, as if he was happy to reveal this to someone, "Nestor and the others didn't tell you this, but I'm originally from the land of the Magic Crafters, where I was nearly eaten by one of the beasts that roam the land, until one of the Artisans dragons rescued me and brought me here, so they could 'keep me safe'. Before that incident I was carefully studying the Magic Crafters, seeing how they learned how to tap into the magic that was all around them and use it in whatever manner they desired, and by doing that I got an idea of how to speak and how to tap into the magic that exists in all of the homeworlds. Trust me, it was hard learning how to wield this power and I'm years away from becoming a master like Cosmos and the other members of his clan, but what I have learned is more than enough for me to crush all of you and end your quest to save the other dragons!"

Spike was impressed by this information, as it revealed that maybe, just maybe, there were more to the sheep that lived in the Artisans homeworld and a few of the other realms, because if Toasty was able to do all of this in about fifteen years, and do it so none of them realized what he was doing, there was a chance that the other members of his kind might have the same intelligence that he had. Of course there was one key piece of information that Toasty admitted and didn't seem to understand, and that was the fact that his knowledge and control of magic wasn't the best in the world, as when his horns glowed, so he could do something, his scythe moved a tiny bit before going still, showing that he had already exhausted himself and that it would be some time before he was able to use magic again. That lead to Spyro and Ember striking the stilts and causing Toasty to fall to the ground, though the pair did wait to see if the sheep would surrender now that it was clear that he had been beaten, but, as they soon discovered, his rage and anger towards the dragons caused him to charge at Spyro and bash his head into his scales, like he was trying to knock him over, all while claiming that he would never surrender and that nothing could stop him from saving his kind from the tyranny of the dragons. From what Spike could tell there was no way that Toasty was going to calm down and listen to them, especially since he seemed ready to get himself killed for his mission, even if he was going about it the wrong way, and Spyro just hit him with his tail, to put some distance between him and Toasty, only for the sheep to collapse a few seconds later.

In that moment Spike wondered if their foe had been exhausted from all the years he spent trying to get back at the dragons for what they did to the rest of his kind, and that being beaten by three young dragons had been the final straw for him, though as a butterfly parted from his wool, the same that happened when Nestor first showed them how to take care of their dragonflies, Ember loosed some flames and started to cook the fallen sheep.

"What are you doing?" Nevin asked, as he hadn't left the area like all of the other dragons did when they had been freed from their prisons, mostly due to the fact that this was his castle and he was sure the others didn't need his help in fixing anything, but he was curious as to what Ember was doing.

"She's cooking Toasty, as it's an old Peace Keeper tradition to not waste the body of a skilled opponent, and by cooking and eating the foe it's like taking on their strength," Spike replied, though at the same time what Ember was doing was a really old tradition, something that the current Peace Keepers rarely did when fighting tough beasts, but it had interested her and this was likely the only time she was ever going to do something like this, "or at least that's what is written in the scrolls and old tomes in Dark Hollow's library."

Nevin stared at them for a few seconds, as if he was debating whether or not he could talk with them, before shaking his head and walking away so he could survey the damage that had been done to his castle, of which he would find none, leaving Ember to continue what she was doing, Spyro to gather the three blue gems that had been resting near the final gate and the gems from the nearby chests, and Spike to write about what he had learned... but when they done honoring Toasty, and had cleared up, they were going to leave and head to the land of the Peace Keepers, to repeat what they had been doing so far, until they found and defeated Gnasty Gnorc.

Dragon: Land of Warriors

View Online

Spyro, Spike, and Ember spent some time in the ringed area of Nevin's castle, where Ember made sure to finish the old Peace Keeper tradition she had started, while both of her brothers relaxed a little, though both of them were thinking about what they had learned once they finally confronted the mad sheep that had joined Gnasty Gnorc's army. Spyro felt that this was partly his fault, that all of his pranks had only furthered Toasty's desire to retaliate again the dragons and free the rest of his kind from the tyranny of dragons, as he called it anyway, before wondering if maybe, just maybe, he could have done something to convince the sheep that his viewpoint was wrong. Spike, on the other hand, stared at the scythe that Toasty had been using against them, the same one that had hurt them and their dragonflies, and thought about what they had seen during the brief battle they had been engaged in, where the rare sheep had used magic to manipulate the disguise he had been wearing and even swung his weapon with the speed of an adult dragon. It had been quite the surprise, especially since they were still shocked by the fact that Nevin had been telling the truth about who was in control of their homeworld, but it really made them think about the possibility that the other commanders, of the other four lands, might be the same as Toasty, though they would figure that out once they reached that point in time.

Eventually Ember was done with the tradition that she had started, which was cooking and eating Toasty's body to take on his strength, she made sure to bury his bones before nodding to her brothers, where the three of them got up and headed for the exit portal, allowing them to return to the central area of their homeworld. When they returned to the area in front of the dragon head statue a few seconds later the trio headed out and made their way towards the dock, because now that they had saved the other realms, by rescuing the dragons that had been trapped and recovered everything that had been stolen, both the gems and dragon eggs, it was time for them to depart for the land of the Peace Keepers. Nestor and the other Artisans dragons would be able to free the rest of the trapped members of their clans, that were in the realms that they hadn't visited in the past, meaning they could focus on saving Titan and the rest of his clan from their prisons, before confronting whoever was in control of their homeworld. From there they would repeat the process with the lands of the Magic Crafters, the Beast Makers, and the Dream Weavers, before finally reaching the Junk Yard so they could track down and deal with Gnasty Gnorc, to save the Dragon Realms from his plans.

One thing the trio noticed as they walked over to where the dock was located, however, was the fact that Alvar was standing next to the tunnel that would take them to where Marco and his hot air balloon would be waiting for them to arrive, so they could leave for the next land, to which they stopped and faced him, as they were curious as to what he wanted to tell them before they departed.

"Alvar, is something wrong?" Spyro asked, though he was hoping that nothing had happened since they had visited Town Square, the area that he and some of the other Artisans dragons had been trapped in, because if something had gone wrong since their visit it would delay them in assisting the Peace Keepers.

"Oh, nothing's wrong. I actually came to tell you that I gave Marco some packs filled with food, since I know you have been working nonstop since the interview this morning and are likely getting hungry." Alvar replied, showing the trio that he and the other Artisans dragon knew that they hadn't taken a break since this adventure started and that they had to be getting hungry, despite what happened in Nevin's castle a few minutes ago, something that they were grateful for, since the packs would be gone by the time they reached Titan's land.

"Thanks for thinking about us." Spike said, because he knew that he and Spyro hadn't eaten anything since before the interview happened, which meant that they had to be getting hungry, and that was when he heard a faint growl from both his stomach and Spyro's stomach, showing that they were eager to eat what Alvar had packed for them.

Alvar was happy to hear that and bid the trio farewell, where he headed off to join the other Artisans dragons that were making sure their homeworld and realms weren't wrecked by the forces that had tried to seize control of their home, allowing the trio to make their way to where the dock was and found Marco patiently waiting for them. It appeared that Marco had been briefed on the situation, as he informed them that the hot air balloon was ready to go and watched as they jumped into the area they usually sat it, before climbing in after them and turned on the flames once more, allowing them to take to the air as he set their course for the land of the Peace Keepers. While he did that Spyro found the packs that had been prepared for them and both he and his siblings dug into the food that had been provided for them, as they would need their strength for when they reached their next destination, as they had no idea what sort of forms the stolen gems had taken, due to Gnasty Gnorc's spell, which meant that they would have to be careful as they went about freeing the Peace Keepers from their prisons. Spike, while all this was going on, also made sure to write down what he and his siblings had done in the Artisans homeworld, almost like he was writing a story for Argus and the others to enjoy when this was over, and he made sure to write down everything that Toasty told them, as he was going to look into whether the grey sheep was a rare case or if there were others like him out there.

It was something to look into in the future, when they weren't focusing on saving the rest of the trapped dragons from the prisons they were stuck in, recovering all the stolen treasure and dragon eggs, and, of course, releasing the other lands from whoever was in control of them, which is what they were going to do when they reached their destination.


It took them an hour to get to the land of the Peace Keepers, just like it did in the past when they came here for training from Titan and the other members of his clan, though when they reached the dock that would allow them to enter the central part of this homeworld Marco brought them close to the dock and let them jump down onto the dock, before wishing them luck as he pulled away from the land. One thing the trio knew for sure was that one of Marco's friends was located somewhere else in this land, who could likely take them to the land of the Magic Crafters, but for now they had to focus on finding Titan and saving the other dragons that were trapped in this area. Fortunately it appears that one of the trapped dragons could be saved immediately, as there just so happened to be a statue in the building that rested between them and the central area of this land, where the dangerous tar rested, so the three of them moved forward and headed to where the statue rested. Inside the building they discovered a Gnorc, who looked like he was wearing some sort of red military uniform, complete with a red hat and what appeared to be a spear in his hand, patrolling the area to their right, but since it appeared that he wasn't even paying attention to the entrance they had walked through the trio decided to see who was trapped in front of them, before worrying about the enemies of this land.

Anyone else would have been surprised by who was trapped inside the statue that they tapped on, as they would have thought that this dragon would have been elsewhere when the magic spell trapped all of the dragons in the crystalline statues, but the trio weren't remotely surprised to see Titan a few seconds later, though he did roar for a moment, maybe for dramatic effect or something, before calming down enough to focus on them.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thank you for releasing me from that statue," Titan said, as he was happy that he was no longer trapped inside the crystalline statue that he had been encased in some time ago, something that he knew had to be the work of Gnasty Gnorc, before he realized that there was something wrong with this picture, since someone seemed to be missing from their group, "Isn't Nestor supposed to be with you?"

"He's back in the Artisans homeworld, helping the others clean up after Gnasty Gnorc hit every dragon with a spell to trap them in identical crystalline statues, except for us," Spike replied, though at this point he didn't think it mattered why he and his siblings had been spared from the spell, either due to their size or their foe not knowing about them until after the spell had been cast, because they were going to take back the Dragon Realms and stop whatever plan Gnasty Gnorc was working on, "Anyway, we're here to save all of the dragons that are trapped in those statues, recover all of the treasure that the Gnorcs might have stolen, as well as recover any stolen eggs at the same time, before taking on whoever has been put in charge of this homeworld, just like we did in our homeworld."

"It's good to hear that you three have been making progress in taking our lands back," Titan stated, and that was the truth, that he was happy to hear that things seemed to be working out for them, meaning that he might not have to tell them anything they didn't already know, before he noticed that their dragonflies were hurt, "though before you go too far you should hunt some of the rabbits and get a few butterflies for your friends... despite the fact that I'm surprised that you even got hurt while saving your homeworld."

"Well, we sure weren't expecting Toasty to use magic and attack us with the speed of an adult dragon," Spyro replied, as that was still surprising no matter how many times he thought about it, that a sheep had the patience to learn how to wield magic, something that he knew Spike was really interested in and would no doubt investigate in the future.

"Is that so?" Titan inquired, because he had heard about Toasty from Nestor, about the rare sheep that had been transferred to the Artisans homeworld and seemed to be angry about something almost all the time, though he had the feeling that he'd hear more about this later on, once the Dragon Realms were saved from Gnasty Gnorc, "Well, since it appears that you three know what you're doing, in terms of defeating your enemies and saving the realms from our enemies, I'll leave you to deal with Dry Canyon, Cliff Town, Ice Cavern, and whoever is attacking Trondo's realm, while I, on the other hand, will make sure the other realms you haven't been shown are safe and the dragons that live there are freed from their prisons."

The trio nodded their heads in agreement, as it made sense for the Leader of a dragon clan to go rescue the other dragons that were in the realms that the trio couldn't access, and watched as Titan walked through the second opening in the chamber, frightening the nearby Gnorc for a moment, before spreading his wings and taking off. Once Titan was gone, and the Gnorc had calmed down, the trio headed for the opening as well, so they could investigate the homeworld that they were in and see what needed to be done to save it from Gnasty Gnorc's forces, though as they did that Ember loosed a short burst of fire and set the soldier that was near them on fire, before returning to the shape of a gem. Cinder picked that up for her as she and her siblings left the chamber, allowing them to take in the land of the Peace Keepers once more, though at the same time they noticed that there were a few Gnorcs in blue coats, that also happened to be wearing blue hats, that seemed to be toying with some cannons, as one fired a cannonball that flew into the cannon of the second guy that was wearing the blue uniform, who fired it back a few moments later. Spyro, Spike, and Ember weren't sure if the Gnorcs were practicing with the cannons or if they were totally clueless as to how they worked, but in the end they agreed that it didn't matter, as all they had to do was dodge the incoming attacks and take out whoever was controlling the cannons, before moving onto the other enemies that were trying to take over this homeworld.

Of course, much to their annoyance, the soldier Gnorc that was the closest to the opening they were standing in seemed to be preoccupied with hitting a few rabbits with his spear, where three of them went limp and had butterflies leave their bodies, just like what happened with the sheep when Nestor showed them how to heal their dragonflies. In the end Spyro was the one that charged into the Gnorc's back and sent him flying into the rock wall in front of him, allowing Spike and Ember to take care of the Gnorc that was manning the cannon, though as they collected the gems that used to be their enemies Sparx, Talon, and Cinder grabbed one of the three butterflies and healed themselves, knowing that there were more dangers ahead of them and that it would be best to heal how, while they had the chance to do so. The instant those two enemies were taken care of the trio turned towards the rock formation that the next two cannon Gnorcs were in front of, who were firing back and forth at each other, though they were slow to realize that the trio was approaching them and by the time the cannons were in position Spyro, Spike, and Ember had already moved out of the way, allowing two of them to loose a short burst of fire into their targets. After the cannon Gnorcs were taken care of, and their gems were gathered, the trio quickly picked up the gems laying nearly and smashed the wooden containers that were near the portal to Dry Canyon, before moving onto the next area their enemies were waiting in.

One thing they discovered, as they engaged the group of four soldier Gnorcs, was that their spear wielding enemies swung their arms quicker than any of the enemies they encountered in their homeworld, meaning they had to be careful when they approached the soldiers, though if the soldiers missed their attacks, due to the trio rolling out of the way, they retreated to the red tents that were nearby. Interestingly enough the tents could be destroyed by loosing a burst of fire at them, something that seemed odd due to the fact that one would have thought that the Gnorcs would have found a way to fireproof their tents, but the Gnorcs that hid inside the tents didn't flee, rather they cowered in the center of where their tents used to be and focused on the trio. If one of them turned away from the enemies that were cowering the Gnorcs would turn around and show their rear to whoever had been focused on them, to which Ember and her brothers charged into each of the four Gnorcs and reverted them back to their original state, before heading down through the area that was beyond the tents. They spotted three more soldier Gnorcs as they explored the area near the next portal, the one to Cliff Town, and the soldiers retreated to their tents not even a few seconds later, showing that they had to be scared of them, though the trio quickly took out the tents and then flamed the enemies that were hiding from them, which allowed the three of them to focus on the other enemies they would have to take out.

What was interesting was that the second Balloonist, the one that would take them to the land of the Magic Crafters, was waiting nearby and seemed to be getting everything in order, which meant that it might be some time before he was ready to depart, to which the trio turned their attention to freeing the remaining dragons and recovering any of the stolen treasure that the Gnorcs had taken. Near the area that the Balloonist was waiting in were a few more tents, with a few more cowering soldiers inside them, and a pair of chests that they had to flame and jump over to get the gems that had been trapped inside them, before heading past the crystalline statue and taking out the cannon Gnorc that was standing near the cannon that was near the dangerous tar pit they had seen when they visited this land for the first time. Once that was taken care of Ember approached the statue and tapped on it, where she and her brothers watched as Magnus was freed from his prison, who thanked them like all the dragons that had come before him and remarked that Sparx, Talon, and Cinder were doing a good job of protecting them from the dangers they had faced so far, before remarking that they should make sure to feed them lots of butterflies while they saved the Dragon Realms. Spyro, Spike, and Ember nodded their heads in agreement, as keeping their companions healthy was an important lesson that Nestor had given them when they were young, and Magnus smiled before heading off, no doubt to find Titan and help him with the other realms that the three of them wouldn't be visiting.

Once Magnus was gone Spike headed down the path that was behind the released dragon, which brought him to the portal that would allow them to access Ice Cavern, where he collected a few gems before returning to his siblings, where they noticed something interesting on one of the rock pillars that rested near the portal to Trondo's training grounds, and that was a bullseye of some kind.

Spyro smirked for a moment as he approached the cannon that was near the area that Magnus had been imprisoned in, as he noticed that he could turn the cannon with a push of his head, which was why he was lining up the cannon with the rock pillar, and once it was lined up he loosed a quick burst of fire at the end of the cannon, where a cannonball was fired from the weapon. The cannonball struck the pillar right where the bullseye was located, destroying the top portion of the pillar and allowed them to access another part of the homeworld, where the trio hoped that Titan and the other Peace Keepers wouldn't be annoyed by what they had done. One interesting thing that Spike noticed was that there were two locked chests near the portal to Trondo's realm, which seemed to be locked with chains and didn't appear to have any slots for keys, so he had Spyro turn the cannon towards them and fire two more cannonballs from it, blowing apart the chests rather easily. As Spike gathered the gems from those chests, as both of them contained at least three gems inside them, Ember headed over to the cliff wall that was beyond the portal and flamed the gem chests that she found, so she could jump in the air and get the gems, before gathering the remaining gems that were nearby before returning to where her siblings were waiting, which allowed her to break three more chests before she reached Spyro and Spike.

Once the three of them were together again they jumped on the platform that Spyro had created and found that they could jump to another pair of platforms that were surrounded by the dangerous tar, where a soldier Gnorc happened to be hiding from them, so they flamed him and focused on taking out the pair of gem chests and picking up the gems that were near a portal to what all three of them assumed was this land's Flight Realm. From there they jumped over to the area that they hadn't explored yet, which was usually blocked off by the rock pillar that Spyro had broken, and as they explored the area Spike carefully jumped over to a wide rock that was near them and collected the trio of gems that rested on it, before returning to his siblings as they zeroed in on where another dragon was trapped. More importantly there was a thief standing near the statue, the grin on his face taunting them and annoying Ember, which was why she charged at him and immediately loosed a burst of fire the moment she got close to him, hitting him before he had a chance to flee with the egg, causing her to smile as she made sure it as safe. Spyro charged though the pair of metallic chests that were nearby and collected the gems that were inside them, all while Spike picked up a key that was resting nearby, before the three of them turned to the dragon statue and tapped it so they could free whoever happened to be trapped inside it.

Not a few moments later Gunnar, the menacing dragon that they had seen a few times while they were visiting this homewolrd in the past, who grinned as he crossed his arms, showing that he had to be happy by what he had seen while he was trapped, before he gave them his full attention.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, you three have done well so far." Gunnar said, his tone revealing that he was definitely happy that they were saving the dragons that had been imprisoned, retrieving the gems that had been stolen, and recovering the dragon eggs that had been taken by the blue thieves, which made the trio happy as well, "If the three of you keep this up, and continue what you've been doing, I know that each of you will fulfill your destinies."

"Destiny?" Spyro inquired, because this was the first time he had heard anything like this, but, at the same time, it wasn't something that he was overly worried about, as he and his siblings were focused on saving the Dragon Realms from Gnasty Gnorc and his forces.

"That doesn't matter at the moment," Gunnar stated, where he waved his hand for a moment, as if dismissing what he had just said, before he gently took the egg that they had recovered already, so he could deliver it to the nursery and see how many of their eggs they were missing, even though he suspected the others were missing as well, "Just continue what you've been doing and you'll be at Gnasty Gnorc in no time, and if you find any of the other dragon eggs just bring them to the area in front of where Gosnold, our Balloonist, is stationed."

"Well, it's good to know where I'll teleport them to with my teleportation breath," Spike commented, referring to the special power that he had access to, as he was the first one to use this type of magic, in the entirety of the Dragon Realms, and he had shown Nora how to use this sort of magic when he and his siblings met her, though from the look on Gunnar's face it was clear that other dragons might have heard about this power, they just hadn't seen it yet.

The trio watched as Gunnar departed from the area they were in and headed off to somewhere else, though as he did that they focused on exploring the rest of the area that was around them, where Spyro climbed up on the stones that were near where Spike gathered the couple of gems, near the tar, before spotting an opening and decided to glide towards it, though he had to be careful and landed without any problems. Spike and Ember followed after him a few seconds later, so they could see what he found, and they discovered a tunnel that brought them to a small chamber that had four gem chests and a locked one, which was where the key they found earlier went, and they gathered the couple of gems that were inside it. Once that was done the three of them headed out and glided over to where they found Titan, as it was safer than trying to return to where Gunnar was imprisoned, and determined that they had found all the gems that had been stolen, so they turned towards the portal to Dry Canyon and went through it. This time, instead of knowing the layout of the realms that they would be visiting, they would be going in blind and would have to be careful, but, after seeing how well they took on the enemies of their own homeworld, they had the feeling that the same thing would happen in the land of the Peace Keepers.

When they finally reached their destination the three of them discovered that they were in a desolate canyon that did seem to be like the central part of this homeworld, complete with tar pits, but a few looking around for a few seconds, and finding that there were also a few cacti near them, the trio decided to move forward and save this realm.

The first thing they did was tackle the circular metal chest to their right and broke it open, freeing the gem that was trapped inside, before focusing on the foe that was near them, as there was a Gnorc with a shield and what appeared to be a gun aiming at them, so while Spike charged through the chests that were near them Ember did the same to their foe, only to pick up a gem a few seconds later. Spyro moved further down the path that they were following as his siblings took care of the remaining chests around them, where he charged into the pair of musket Gnorcs that were in their way, but as Ember and Spike followed him Ember paused as she turned to her left and found another path for them to take, though her eyes were focused on the thief that was grinning at her. Spyro and Spike chuckled a little as they watched the thief flee as their sister chased it, though once the pair had rounded the corner they took care of the musket Gnorcs that were nearby and smashed the chests that were around where the thief had been, though once that was done they returned to the main path and watched as Ember rammed into her target and knocked him into a wall, freeing another egg from the thieves that had stolen them. As soon as that happened Spike walked over and called his magic up, where he loosed his green teleportation breath and caused the egg to disappear a few seconds later, as he sent it to the area that Gunnar wanted them to put the other eggs in if they found them, before they moved forward again.

In the next area they found that there were three more gem chests, letting each of them take one of the chests, and then knocked out the musket Gnorc that was standing near a crystalline statue, where the trio tapped it and freed one of the Peace Keepers dragons, Conan, who had yellow scales and was wielding a lance and a shield, from his prison, who thanked them before departing from the area.

From there they discovered that they could either follow the path that they were following or jump up some steps and tackle a few that seemed to be standing on a bridge of some kind, that would allow them to glide other to another area, but the decision was rather easy, they jumped over the tar pit that was along the path in front of them and charged into the musket Gnorc that was in their way. It was then that they found a new enemy, as there was a large Gnorc that had no shirt on and he held his arm held out with a vulture resting on it, along with two more of the birds sitting on posts that were between him and where the trio was standing, though as they walked forward the two vultures flew at them, even though they were easily defeated by a quick burst of fire. When one of them got close the large Gnorc grabbed hold of the vulture and raised the bird like it was a club, which was just wrong in their opinion, so they dodged the incoming attack and burned him down, returning him to his original gem state, though this also further confirmed that Gnasty Gnorc's spell had effected more than they thought, as these birds were quite aggressive and had to be more hostile than the vultures that had originally called this land home. After collecting the other gems that were around them the trio climbed up the stone steps that were in front of them and found another trapped dragon up there, where they dealt with the musket Gnorc that was nearby, the two vultures that were further along the path they were following, and a second large Gnorc, before gathering all the gems that were around them as they explored the rest of the area.

That was when they found a few more gems near the exit portal for this realm, including a pair of musket Gnorcs, a circular metal chest, and four metal chests, but as they headed away from the exit portal they found that there was another dragon trapped in another area, one that didn't appear to have a path to reach it, but the trio knew that they would find a way to him in due time as they tapped the statue of the first dragon they had found.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thank you for rescuing me." the dragon said, where they found that his scales seemed to be the same color as Conan's scales, with darker yellow spots here and there, and he was wearing a few metal bands on his wrists and his neck, while holding onto a rope, "Allow me to introduce myself, I am Boris, and this is Dry Canyon, a place that rewards good gliders... you are good at gliding, right?"

"You could say that we were... born to glide!" Spyro remarked, where he also spread his wings to show that he was serious about what he had said, because he and his siblings were pretty decent at gliding and knew that Nestor had told the other Leaders about their skills, so that meant that the dragons of the other clans knew about their skills.

Boris smiled for a moment before taking off, though as he disappeared the trio glanced at each other and then looked at the area they were in, as it appeared that there might be a path for them to follow, though instead of doing what they were doing this one seemed to involve gliding.

"Do you think we can reach the other dragon by following this gliding path?" Ember asked, because she was under the impression that Boris was suggesting that the only way to reach the other dragon was to glide and make their way around the area that they were in.

"I do believe that we can do that, if we glide from place to place," Spike replied, as he had to agree with what Ember had said, especially since he was sure that this was how they were supposed to get to the other dragon, though even as he said that Spyro jumped into the air and glided over to the tunnel that was near their location.

While Ember followed after their brother, and glided over the gap as well, Spike turned around and headed to the area that he could see the path from, where he jumped down into the area near the path and paused when he found an opening that none of them had seen while they were walking through the area, before spotting his siblings as they poked their heads out of the opening. Once that happened Spike informed them of what they needed to do so they could glide to the start of the other path, the one that they had noticed when they got to the exit portal, and he watched as both Spyro and Ember jumped into the air and glided by turning to their left, where they landed a few steps from where the other statue was located. The moment they were touching the ground once more Spike quickly retraced his steps and headed to where Boris had been imprisoned, though once he he was in position he jumped into the air and glided over to the tunnel his siblings had gone through, where he found that it lead to a small chamber and had a small opening that was the one Spyro and Ember had poked their heads out of a few moments ago, before he jumped out of the opening and repeated what he told his siblings, who were happy to see him when he landed near them. As he rejoined them he learned that his siblings had found a few gems laying on the ground in the tunnel, a musket Gnorc that they took down, and a gem chest before they reached the area that allowed them to see him, but that meant that they had everything from that area and wouldn't have to worry about heading in there again.

Once Spike was caught up on what had happened the three of them headed up the path and collected the couple of gems that were in their way, along with picking up the key that was nearby, before tapping the statue, releasing a large dragon, one bulkier than any they had seen so far, and that he was wearing a leather and fur studded harness on his chest, along with a club that seemed to be his weapon.

Maximos, after thanking them for freeing him from his prison, made a comment about the vultures, that while they looked tough they were also one of the creatures that he and the other Peace Keepers liked to eat, hence why there were so many of them in some of the realms that they lived in, before he opened his wings and took off, either to help the others of his clan or to get something to eat. The trio glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they weren't sure what to make of the now freed dragon, before they jumped down to the area below them and headed back to where Conan had been trapped, as there was a second path for them to take in that area. As such, when they arrived at their destination, they climbed up the couple of stone steps that they had spotted when they were freeing Conan, charged through the musket Gnorc that was in their way, and then glided over to the ledge that was in front of them, where they discovered another tunnel for them to take. They found three more gem chests, a shirtless Gnorc, and three of the musket Gnorcs before they reached the end of the tunnel, though once that happened they had to burn a pair of vultures that were in their way and took out another shirtless Gnorc, before investigating the sides of the building that was in front of them, which just so happened to be where a dragon was trapped.

On the left side of the building they found two more vultures, a shirtless Gnorc, and a musket Gnorc waiting for them, but the three of them discovered that if they separated from each other, and approached from three different directions, none of their enemies could hit them at all and soon they were reduced back to their original gem state. Once that side was cleared of all the foes they had seen, and all the gems had been collected, the trio headed into the building and picked up the gems that were on the ground, before tapping the statue so they could free the dragon that was trapped inside it and then clean up the rest of this realm. Ivor, the dragon in question, was elderly, a couple of years younger than Astor by their reasoning, and he was carrying what the trio hoped was a difused bomb, though as he thanked them he made a comment about how they knew something about the trio, but when asked what that something was he claimed to forget what he was talking about and walked out of the building, so he could depart for one of the other realms that the other Peace Keepers would be gathering in. That made the three of them wonder what in the world was going through the minds of some of the Peace Keepers, since they seemed to be focused on destiny or something, but they decided to put it at the back of their minds for now as they headed out of the building and went around it's right side, where they found a pair of vultures and a shirtless Gnorc waiting for them, who didn't stand much of a chance as they used their fire breath to take them out and gathered the gems as they walked by where the enemies had been standing.

From there they climbed up the rocky steps that were behind the building, gathered the gems that were in their way, smashed the chests that were on top of the building, and then glided over to the rock platform that was in the direction of the exit portal. There the three of them discovered a new type of chest, one that contained a number of fireworks inside it and would explode in a number of bright lights if they were lit, but the major point of that was that they freed the gems that were trapped inside them, allowing them to focus on making sure they recovered all the stolen treasure. Once they were sure all of the gems in their area had been recovered they got to the highest point they could reach and glided over to the lone rock platform they had spotted in the distance, where a number of chests happened to be stored, no doubt set aside by the Gnorcs until it was time to haul all the treasure to where Gnasty Gnorc was waiting. The three wooden chests were easy to break open, since all they had to do was charge into them or flame them, the two circular metal chests only needed to be flamed a few times to get the gems that were inside them, and the locked chest yielded the treasure that was inside it, as they had the key that went to it.

Once all of that was done the trio returned to where the building was located and headed for the exit portal, as there were two more realms for them to save from Gnasty Gnorc's forces, not to mention the Flight Realm and Trondo's training grounds, so it was only a matter of time before the land of the Peace Keepers was freed from their foe's grasp, just like their homeworld.

Dragon: Cliffs and Ice Caves

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember long to return to the exit portal of Dry Canyon and enter it, so they could head back to the central hub of the Peace Keepers homeworld, where they could head to where the other two portals to the other two realms were located, so the three of them could pick out which realm they would save first. As they walked towards that area, however, Ember noticed that the egg that they had recovered in the previous realm was exactly where Gunnar had told them to put any eggs they recovered from the thieves that had stolen them, not that she thought that Spike's teleportation breath would have failed in some manner. Once they made sure that the egg was safe and sound, and would be collected by one of the other dragons when they noticed that it was there, the three of them came to a stop as they shifted their gaze between the portal to Cliff Town and the tunnel that lead to the portal that would take them to Ice Cavern, because at the moment they were choosing to ignore the portal to the Peace Keepers' Flight Realm, the last realm they would reclaim before tacking the commander that Gnasty Gnorc assigned to this homeworld.

"Okay, which realm should we take on first?" Ember asked, because she knew that it really didn't matter which of the two remaining portals they went through next, since they would be going to both of the realms and would be liberating them from the enemies that were roaming those areas, and she was curious as to what her siblings thought.

"Why don't we just go in order and take on Cliff Town?" Spyro replied, as it appeared that the Peace Keepers portals rested in a curved line of sorts, starting from the dock and heading to the portal to Trondo's training grounds, so he didn't think it mattered either, hence why he was going with the next portal that they had gone by earlier, when they were taking out the Gnorcs that were patrolling the area they were in.

"That sounds like a good idea, then we can take on Ice Cavern," Spike added, showing that he agreed with his siblings, that it didn't matter what order they did the other realms in and that he was fine with Cliff Town being the first of the two realms that they tackled, before he glanced at the area where the other two portals were in, "and then, once we take care of Cliff Town and Ice Cavern, we can free the Flight Realm and then take on whoever is commanding the forces that Gnasty Gnorc sent to this homeworld."

Spyro nodded his head in understanding, as he was happy to see that Spike and Ember had determined that he was the leader of their little group and that they were willing to listen to his suggestions on where they should go and what they should do, while also inputting their own opinions whenever they wanted to let him know what they were thinking at a certain moment. With the three of them in agreement they headed through the portal to Cliff Town, as there was no reason for them to remain in the hub area, especially since the Peace Keepers dragons didn't need their help, so they focused on what the realm they were heading towards next. A few moments later all three of them appeared in the center of a large stone building, one that looked like the fortifications that they had seen throughout the areas that the Peace Keepers lived in, though what they discovered was that there was an enemy blocking their way already, as there was a being of some kind, as he was shrouded by a metallic cape, preventing them from determining what species he belonged to, even though the Peace Keepers would know that better than anyone. From what they could tell the person in front of them was wearing a sombrero, sandals on their feet, and the metallic cape that was hard to miss, since it covered the majority of his body and prevented them from seeing the rest of their foe's body, though since it didn't seem like he had any weapons on him Ember decided to take him out so they could move forward.

What she wasn't expecting was for the man to pull his cape back and lash out with what appeared to be a thin knife, something that they hadn't seen due to the fact that his body was hidden from their view, but Ember, having more skills in the art of combat than her brothers did, rolled to the side and avoided the attack, before charging through their foe, which dropped a gem for them to pick up and add to their collection.

"Okay, that was interesting." Spyro remarked, because he knew nothing about the foe that had been in front of them and was glad that Ember had acted so quickly, to avoid the attack and take the being out before either he or Spike could react, before he thought about something, "So, what do you think that guy was?"

"I do believe that was a Pueblo, one of the natural foes the Peace Keepers usually keep in order," Spike said, where he revealed that he knew something about them, even though it had taken a few moments to understand what sort of foe they had been looking at, though as he said that he noticed that Spyro and Ember were making sure the coast was clear before they moved out, "basically I read about them from one of the tomes that Argus and the other wrote on some of the enemies that Titan and the other Peace Keepers dealt with, though from what I can tell the Pueblo are soldiers for what Titan calls 'Fat Ladies', which is someone that I'm sure we'll encounter at some point."

"Of course, leave it to Titan to create a name like that," Ember commented, showing that, while she held the Peace Keepers and Titan in high regards, since they were the greatest fighting force the dragons had and she wanted to be a fighter like them when she was older, she didn't like Titan's naming scheme.

"And I'm assuming that the lady over there, tending to the cauldron, is one of them." Spyro said, where he beckoned with his head for a moment and both Ember and Spike glanced in the area that he was looking in, which was when they noticed a large lady that was wearing a red apron that covered the front part of her body, though she also looked ugly and, like her name suggested, she was fat.

The trio glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they knew that the lady was going to be dangerous and that they had to be careful, before deciding to move forward and start what they did to all the other realms, though as they moved out Spike took a few steps back and smashed a chest to collect the gem inside it. Once that was done the three of them headed out of the building Spyro and Ember checked the areas to their left and right, where they both found two gems apiece and made sure to collect them, though while they did that Spike stood on the bridge and focused on the fat lady that was standing near the cauldron, including the pueblo that was standing near her. He decided to see what she would go if he got closer, as in walking over the rest of the bridge he happened to be standing on, and when he did that the fat lady slapped the backside of the pueblo and caused the soldier to get up, before he readied himself and faced Spike, just like the other one had done when Ember approached it. As such he waited for his foe to get closer before charging him, allowing him to known the soldier out of the way, which caused the fat lady to growl as she focused on him, but that was when Ember loosed a burst of fire that struck the lady in the chest, causing her to collapse on the ground and revert back to a gem as well.

One thing they noticed, which they found to be odd, was that Ember's flames had increased the intensity of the flames beneath the cauldron, where a gem popped out of the liquid and landed near them, causing the trio to stare at each other again for a few seconds.

"Was she really trying to cook a gem?" Spyro inquired, because that sounded strange and weird, that someone would take a gem, which was used as currency between the five homeworlds, or at least that was what they were told, and try to cook it, even if it was supposed to be seasoning of some kind.

Spike and Ember said nothing to that, as they had no idea what to make of what they discovered, so instead of staring at the cauldron for a few more moments, and wasting time in the process, the trio made sure to collect the few gems that were around them before heading to the left side of the building that was in front of them. That allowed them to find out that part of Cliff Town was built into the side of a cliff, though there were a few buildings between them and where they assumed the exit portal for this realm was located, and, based on what they knew from the other realms, they suspected that the cliff that they were walking by would be someplace for them to explore at some point. As such the three of them explored the area that was around them and found a chest behind one of the stone pillars that was off on their left, though once they had the gem inside it they turned to the path on the right and found that there was another fat lady tending to a cauldron, something that all of them might be doing now that they thought about it, and this time there weren't any pueblo guarding her, meaning all they had to do was flame her and move on. It wasn't hard to take the fat lady down and claim both the gem she had been and the gem that was inside her cauldron, after Spyro flamed it, but the moment they had both of those gems they quickly gathered the gems around them and on top of the building that they could now climb up, as there was a step on the backside of the building, before heading towards the next bridge that was in their way.

As Spyro and Ember charged across the bridge, and smashed through the pueblos that were in their way, Spike found two more gems off on the side, that they had missed as they walked by the pillar, and picked them up, before returning to his siblings as they headed to their left, where a dragon happened to be trapped. Before they reached the dragon, and tapped the crystalline statue, the trio heard a familiar taunt and found a thief standing between two buildings, where Ember rushed at it and proceeded to chase it around the building that they had walked around to get to the trapped dragon, causing Spyro and Spike to stand near the dragon as they watched their sister for a few moments. It wasn't long before she caught up with the thief and flamed his rear, causing him to go flying as he dropped the egg he was holding onto, though as that happened Ember made sure the egg was fine before allowing Spike to send it on it's way, before they tapped the statue and released the dragon that had been trapped inside it. Halvor, the dragon in question, was slightly different from the other dragons they had rescued, as his scales actually formed thick plates, making him look even more dangerous, especially since his weapon was a massive hammer that looked like a battering ram, and he was wearing a battle skirt that covered his lower body.

Halvor thanked them for the rescue, just like all of the other dragons they had freed so far, and told them that he would have given all three of them a reminder on how to deal with enemies wearing metallic armor, like the pueblos if they were having trouble with those enemies, but seeing how they were standing here, and there were no enemies along the path they had followed, he knew that they didn't need such a reminder.

Once Halvor took off, to head back to the hub area like everyone else they freed in this homeworld, Spyro, Spike, and Ember set out from the area he ahd been trapped in and focused on figuring out where their enemies were and where all of the stolen gems were located. The first thing they did was move around the building that was near them and found two more pueblo in front of them, which was why Spike let Spyro and Ember charge into them as he headed to the left and found a few more gems that were laying on the ground, which rested near an edge that rested above a river of tar, along with a pair of chests hidden in between two sections of the massive wall. With those gems in hand he returned to his siblings and followed them as they headed to the right of the structure that was in front of them, where they found two more pueblo blocking their path and a few gems behind them, though once those enemies were taken care of the trio jumped up onto the stone platform in front of them and then jumped over to the start of the path that would take them up to the exit portal. They walked up the walkway that was in front of them and torched the fat lady that was in their way, and collected the gem, before having to glide over to the next section of the path, where the trio discovered yet another fat lady, who fell rather easily and allowed the siblings to break the chest near the cauldron, before they collected the pair of gems and headed towards the curve in the path, allowing them to access the next level of the structure they were climbing at the moment.

There were two more pueblos in their way, one guarding the next bridge and one being slapped into action, but Spike let his siblings deal with them as he collected the gems that were on the ground, before noticing that the fat lady that was in their way also got knocked out. He wasn't surprised by that fact, because Ember was keen on taking out the enemies that were in their way and restore order to these realms, but once he had the gems that they were walking by he made sure to smash the chests that were by where the fat lady had been, before they followed the path and stopped when they found a locked chest near the steps to the final level of this structure. The trio glanced at each other for a moment before Spike noticed a firework down near the area they had walked through, near where Halvor was trapped, and determined that it had to be connected to the chest that was near them, so Spyro glided down to where the lone firework was located, just as Ember and Spike moved out of the way. That prompted their brother to light the firework, where it flew into the air and slammed into the chest a few seconds later, blowing the chest apart and releasing the gems that had been trapped inside it, though while they collected the gems Spyro quickly climbed the levels once more, and once they were back together the three of them continued up to the next level and found two more fat ladies standing guard in front of yet another trapped dragon, but it didn't take them long to take the enemies out and claim all the gems in the area.

Of course that meant that they climbed up to where the exit portal was located, which was just to the right of the path they had followed, and smashed the chests that were there, before returning to the dragon and tapped the statue, which was when they found that Enzo, who revealed his name the moment he was no longer trapped, was wearing a feathered apron, a gold-lined helmet, and a few other items, along with a mace that served as his weapon.

"Thank you for freeing me from that prison." Enzo stated, showing that he was grateful for them breaking him out of his prison and allowing him to take the fight to whoever was trying to take over the other realms of his homeworld, but while he did seem to be eager to leave the area he did remain in front of them for a few moments.

"No problem." Spyro replied, though at the same time he glanced at the cliff area that was across the river and noticed that there had to be something over there, besides a trapped dragon from the looks of it, causing him to return his attention back to Enzo, since he knew who could answer the question that had come to mind, "Say, can you give us any idea what's on the other side of the river?"

"Why don't you glide over there and see for yourselves?" Enzo remarked, showing that, while he was capable of telling them about what was on the other side of the tar river, he wasn't about to tell the trio anything, meaning that he wanted all of them to experience what was over there for themselves, before he spread his wings and took off.

"Is it just me, or was that not very helpful?" Spike asked, though he knew that it wasn't helpful information and had waited for Enzo to fly off before speaking his mind on the matter, where his siblings nodded their heads in agreement to his words, before all three of them turned and glanced at the area cliff area that the last dragon seemed to be trapped in, which seemed to be free of enemies.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember jumped into the air and glided over to the area that Spyro had asked about, which turned out to be a nice glide since they didn't have to worry about anyone trying to hit them, but when they got close to the seemingly empty cliff area, and came in for a landing, the siblings discovered that there were a large number of vultures sitting on a number of posts. The first thing Spyro did was head off to the left and gather the pair of gems that were laying on the ground, though as he did that Ember and Spike started to make their way around the cliff that would take them to where the last dragon was trapped, flaming the various vultures as they went, until Spyro joined them and targeted the birds that were coming from the left. As it turned out there were seven vultures sitting on the various posts that the trio walked by, which made it easy for the siblings to take them out and arrive at the final dragon statue for this realm, though that was when Ember tapped the statue and freed the dragon that had been frozen in this area. The dragon in question, who revealed that this name was Marco, was slimmer than most of the dragons they had seen, which they assumed helped him when he fought his enemies in battle, and he carried a halberd axe in his left hand, though what interested the trio the most was the fact that his wings had been replaced by metallic prosthetic wings, making them wonder if they were enchanted to allow Marco to fly.

Before departing from the area, so he could help the other Peace Keepers, Marco told them that they were at the highest point in Cliff Town, something that was debatable considering what they had seen so far, and informed them that they could use a nearby whirlwind to get back up here if they wanted.

Once Marco had departed from the area, and they were sure that all of the dragons in this realm had been saved from their prisons, the trio glanced out at the various buildings that they had walked by and found that there were a few gems and chests scattered everywhere, meaning that they would have to glide to the various roofs and collect what they were seeing at the moment. As Spyro and Ember dealt with the buildings that were in front of the building they had appeared in, and that included the ones in front of the cliff that contained the exit portal, Spike took a moment and looked at the building that they had appeared in, where he wondered if there were some gems behind it. Since his siblings were busy he jumped into the air and glided over to the area in question, where he passed between the edge of the building and the stone tower that was to the right, which allowed him to find a path behind the structure, one that had a number of red gems and a metallic chest that contained a purple gem, which caused a smile to appear on his face as he claimed it and reached the end of the path he had been following. The path basically circled around to the front of the building, to where Spyro and Ember had claimed the first few gems of this realm when they arrived in the building, and he jumped down to the main path, where he headed towards the exit portal and found that his siblings were waiting for him near the whirlwind that would take them back to the hub area of the Peace Keepers homeworld.

It didn't take the siblings long to return to the main part of Titan's land, though as they headed towards the portal that would take them to Ice Cavern, the final realm before they tackled the Flight Realm and liberated Trondo's training grounds from who had taken it as their base of operations, they noticed that a few Peace Keepers were collecting the rescued dragon eggs, bringing a smile to their faces as they entered the portal and headed to their next destination. A few moments later the trio arrived at their destination, where they paused as they stared at the large open area that was called Ice Cavern, as it appeared that there were a number of caves that circled the area they were in, with a massive opening claiming the middle section of the area they were in, meaning they couldn't glide from one area to another and would have to follow the path. The thing that interested Spike was that the sky above them was dark and starry, as they could stare at an open sky, which explained the ice that covered the ground, and there seemed to be a number of ruined castle-like stone buildings scattered all over the place, something he wasn't surprised by since those types of buildings were what the Peace Keepers liked to make across the realms they lived in, which were also covered in snow.

The three of them stared at the area for a few more seconds, because they were impressed by what they were seeing, before they decided to leave the small building they had appeared in and do what they did to all the other realms, but as they jumped down onto the stone floor they discovered that the ground was slippery, which told them that they had to be careful as they made their way through this realm.

"Never thought we'd see ice in the land of the Peace Keepers," Spike commented, because he and his siblings were used to seeing the desert environments that Titan and the rest of his clan called their homes, and they all thought the name of this realm meant that this land was slightly colder than everything else and not what they were seeing at the moment, but that did tell him never to judge a realm by their name.

Spyro and Ember nodded their heads in agreement, as they were a little caught off guard as well, but instead of standing around and looking at the area they explored the area that was around them and found a few gems that lead them right to a lone gem chest, which was claimed a few seconds later, before circling the small building and finding a few more gems to pick up. Once that was done they returned to the area that was in front of where they appeared, which was where they found a large Gnorc that had purple skin, instead of the usual green skin, that was wearing red trousers, yellow shoes, and a yellow wool hat, but, like some of the other Gnorcs they had encountered, he wasn't wearing a shirt and seemed ready to face the three of them. When they tried to approach the Gnorc he raised his fists and swung at them, where they rolled out of the way and dodged the attack before they could be hit, before they flamed him and returned him to his original gem state, allowing the three of them to move forward and see what else had happened to this realm since the dragons had been trapped. That was when a smaller green skinned Gnorc emerged from behind one of the pillars in front of them, where they discovered that he was wearing a scarf around his neck, and he hurled a snowball at them, where the trio stood there and stared at him... though what ended up happening was that the snowball hit Spyro in the face and Sparx got knocked backwards, his color changing to indicate he had taken damage, causing Ember to growl as she charged into the Gnorc and knocked him to the ground.

"Spyro, are you okay?" Ember asked, because while she was worried about her brother she had to wonder what else they were weak against, especially if a snowball was able to damage them and their dragonflies like that, though she noticed that Spike was investigating the area the Gnorc's snowball had landed on.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Spyro replied, though at the same time he shook his head, to get rid of the rest of the snow that had remained from the snowball, before making sure that Sparx was okay, as none of them had been expecting that to happen when the Gnorc showed himself to them, "just surprised that a snowball hurt me."

"That's because there was a rock in the center of the snowball," Spike said, where he moved a little and showed his siblings what he had discovered, that there happened to be a decent sized rock resting in the core of what had been the snowball, which caused both Spyro and Ember to raise their eyebrows for a few seconds, "It's actually rather smart when you think about it, because if we see a snowball we aren't going to think about dodging something like that, we're going to let it hit us and then flame the person that threw it at us, but in this instance the Gnorc hid a stone inside the snowball and we let it hit one of us. We'll have to be careful in the future, that's for sure."

Spyro and Ember glanced at each other, as they really weren't expecting Spike to figure out what had happened that quickly, but at the same time it informed them that if they encountered anyone that threw a snowball at them in this realm might be hiding a stone inside the snowballs. Once Spike had figured out why Spyro had taken damage the three of them headed past the pillars the Gnorc had been hiding behind and found another buff Gnorc standing in front of a trapped dragon, where they simply dodged the attack again and then burned him down, allowing them to tap the statue and free whoever was stuck here. The dragon in question, who revealed that his name was Ulric after thanking them for saving him, wore a harness on his chest, which the shoulder piece he was wearing was attached to, and he had a sword and shield that appeared to be his main weaponry, though he informed them that they should wait until they were older and stronger, like he was, before charging the larger Gnorcs that were blocking the way. The moment he gave them that piece of information, even though it was something that they knew at this point in time, the dragon flew into the sky and quickly disappeared from their sight, where the trio sighed as they turned to the side and headed down the tunnel that was the next part of their path.

The three of them walked through the tunnel and collected the gems that were on the ground, and the one that was in what could have been a windowsill, before they found an area that had a few metallic chests, a snowball throwing Gnorc, and a buff Gnorc, something that was easy to deal with once they knew what was going on. The path then brought them to a decent sized chamber that was actually inside the cliff, where a buff Gnorc was waiting for them, but the trio got around him and burned him down, before finding a trapped dragon behind him and freed him from the statue that was his prison. The next dragon they freed, Todor, was slim like Marco was, though he was dressed up in some winter clothing with a helmet on his head that had antlers, no doubt to make up for the fact that he didn't have horns like the other dragons they had encountered, and, oddly enough, he had deer-like ears, while carrying a bow in his left hand. Todor, much to their surprise, actually had some worthwhile information for them, as there were a few enemies up ahead that were wearing metal armor and in the Ice Cavern, where the ground was slippery, that was something that they could use to their advantage, and when he saw that they were happy with the information he headed out of the chamber and departed from the area. That information made them curious as to what they would find when they discovered the enemies that Todor was talking about, but one thing they discovered was that there were some gems laying on top of some poles, so they charged into them and collected the gems that fell, before exploring the rest of the chamber and found a few more gems that were trapped inside some chests, including a locked chest that happened to be outside the chamber Todor was in.

Interestingly enough the siblings spotted the key to the chest some distance away from where they were standing, and Spike even commented that it looked like one of them could glide over to where the key was, but that might not be the best idea at the moment, not until they cleared the remainder of the enemies that were in the way... though Spyro, instead of listening to him, jumped into the air and glided over to the small platform that the key was on, causing Spike and Ember to sigh as they followed him.

Once the key was in their possession the trio jumped down to the path that was in front of them, but separated from the platform they had landed on, and smashed through the chests that were on their left, before heading to their right and arrived at a fork in the path, but instead of heading to the right, and continuing towards the area of the exit portal, they headed to the left and arrived at another trapped dragon. This dragon, Andor, was bulkier than Todor was and didn't seem to be wearing too much armor, as he had bracelets and a collar while his tail tip seemed to be resemble a lion's tail, who simply thanked them before departing, indicating that he didn't have anything interesting to tell them like some of the other dragons they had rescued so far. From there they smashed through the chests that were in the area, be they metallic or gem chest, and collected the gems that were around them, before jumping up the steps that were near where Andor had been trapped and headed back to where the locked chest was located. That gave them the chance to deal with a snowball throwing Gnorc and a buff Gnorc, before discovering an armored Gnorc that just happened to be near the edge of the path, where they made their way over to where he was standing and charged into his chest, knocking him a few steps back until he fell over the edge, though the gem the Gnorc had been created from bounced up to them and allowed one of the dragonflies to claim it as they moved closer to where Todor had been trapped.

As it turned out that was all that was between the areas that Todor and Andor had been trapped in, along with a few more gems along the wall they walked by, so they could have easily taken the main path and cleared everyone out, before going for the key, but in the end it didn't matter as they unlocked the chest, claimed the gems that were inside it, and then glided back down to where the key had been located, so they could continue clearing out the enemies that were in this realm and saving any other dragons that were trapped.

The siblings found another buff Gnorc and snowball throwing Gnorc standing in their way as they followed the path that was in front of them, along with making sure they picked up the gems that were on the ground around them, which let them walk around a narrow path that brought them to where another snowball throwing Gnorc was located, who they took out before gathering a few more gems from the area around them. Of course there was another crystalline statue near the exit portal, where they found a large dragon that was using a cane to help him walk, that emerged from it when Ember tapped on it, who thanked them for releasing him and then asked where he was, though telling him that he was in the Ice Cavern realm didn't seem to do much, so the trio sighed and moved towards the opening that was near Asher, so they could make sure there was nothing they were missing before they headed back to the main area of this land. There happened to be a buff Gnorc waiting in the chamber that they entered, but he went down easy and allowed the siblings to gather the gems that were in the chests in the next area, before doubling back to where the exit portal was, which was when Spike noticed that there might be a path on the sectioned wall, especially since there happened to be a few gems on the path he pointed out, so he lead the way and his siblings followed after him.

They discovered a cave of sorts in front of them and found a few armor wearing Gnorcs along the way, the first one falling over the edge due to them bashing into his chest, though near him happened to be a small Gnorc that was wearing skis and had a snowball in his hand, which they avoided a few seconds later and then flamed him. Once that foe had been taken care of they turned towards the next armored Gnorc that was in their way and repeated the process they used on the other armored Gnorcs, allowing them to advance through the cave and collect the remaining gems that happened to be laying on the ground. Another ski Gnorc was in the next area that the cave brought them to, with a buff Gnorc beyond him, though Spike let Spyro and Ember tackle their foes as he rammed into the poles that were near them, so he could get at the gems that were at the top of each pole, before finding that the enemies in front of them were taken care of once more, which was when they regrouped and followed the path they had been following. An armored Gnorc and a ski Gnorc were all that stood between them and another crystalline statue, which was easy to get around since the armored foe didn't even attack them and the snowball was easy to avoid, and before long they reached what they assumed was the final dragon of this realm, who they freed first, instead of gathering the gems around them.

The dragon in question had armor on his arms and a necklace around his neck, and he even had a small club that happened to be attached to his tail, though the interesting part was that he had steam coming from his nostrils, no doubt to help him keep warm in this area.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, you have done well in rescuing us and taking our lands back," the dragon, whose name they learned was Ragnar, said, his tone revealing that he was pleased with their progress and that he knew they would go on to save the rest of their lands as well, before he thought about something else he wanted to tell them before they headed back to the main area of this homeworld, "Some of the other dragons didn't think you three were ready, that you needed a few more years before being able to embrace your destinies, but I knew they were wrong, and you have proved me right by overcoming the challenges that you have faced so far."

"We're ready for whatever Gnasty Gnorc throws at us!" Ember replied, because she knew that she and her siblings could tackle anything and everything that their foe decided to put in their way, to stop them from saving the other realms and the dragons that had been trapped in those crystalline statues, before she noticed something odd about what Ragnar told them, "Wait, what destinies are you talking about?"

"That, unfortunately, I can't say anything about," Ragnar stated, though that was when he nodded his head to them for a few seconds, why they had no idea, before he turned around and jumped down into the chamber that was near where they were standing, one the trio had cleared out earlier, and then headed out of the realm to join the other Peace Keepers dragons that had been freed.

"Is it just me, or do all of the adult dragons know something that we don't?" Spyro asked, as while he was happy that Nestor and the other dragons were putting their faith in them, to restore order to their homeworlds and tackle Gnasty Gnorc later on, he was starting to figure out there there were some bits of information they knew nothing about.

"No, they definitely know something we don't." Spike answered, though even as he said that he knew that they wouldn't be able to get any information on what everyone else knew until Gnasty Gnorc was taken care of, which was why he headed for the exit portal, causing his siblings to follow after him.

Spike had to wonder if Nestor and the other Leaders had seen this coming, as in Gnasty Gnorc lashing out at all of the dragons for something one of them said on an interview, but for now all they could do was focus on saving the other lands from the forces of their enemy and then stopping Gnasty Gnorc, and then, once everything was said and done, they could figure out what the other dragons knew about their destinies.

Dragon: Confronting Doctor Shemp

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember long to return to the central hub of the Peace Keepers homeworld, where they walked out of the tunnel that allowed them to enter the Ice Cavern, though they did pause for a moment as they noticed a number of dragons flying around the area, where the three of them assumed the warriors were making sure that everything was alright, before returning to their duties. A few dragons were tending to the dragon eggs they had recovered from the thieves in the realms that were part of this land, which smiles on their faces to show that they were happy that the trio had recovered the eggs, even if it was just Ember chasing down the thieves and burning them into submission, but none of them said anything as they walked towards their next destination. Still, the three of them were happy to see that the Peace Keepers were returning to how things had been before they were trapped in those crystalline statues, just like Nestor and the other Artisans had done once a good number of them had been freed from their prisons, and all of the dragons were definitely happy with their progress. Still, Titan and the other Peace Keepers focused on what they were doing and didn't stop the trio from exploring the rest of the land they were visiting, allowing the siblings to come to a stop near the portal that would take them to Trondo's training grounds, since there was another portal they could enter and clear out, before tackling whoever was in control of this homeworld.

The trio glanced at the portal on their left, which would allow them to access Trondo's training grounds, before looking to their right, where a path rested that would take them to the Flight Realm for this homeworld, though once that was done the three of them glanced at each other for a few seconds.

"So, should we tackle the commander first, or should we clear out the Flight Realm first?" Ember asked, because while she wanted to take down whoever Gnasty Gnorc assigned to this homeworld, and completely free the Peace Keepers from their foe's grasp, she knew that her siblings had their own opinions on what they wanted to do next and she was willing to listen to what they had to say.

"I say we tackle the Flight Realm and clear out whoever we find there," Spike said, because the three of them had done the same thing when they were in their homeworld, as they cleared out the Flight Realm of their home and then tackled Nevin's castle, by confronting Toasty, and he saw no reason for them to change their pattern, "then, once we're sure that the Flight Realm is secure, and there are no more enemies there, we can return to this area and tackle whoever Gnasty Gnorc assigned to this land, while freeing Trondo from his prison."

"Yeah, the Flight Realm seems like a good idea," Spyro remarked, as he knew that they could tackle whoever was in control of this land first and then focus on clearing out the enemies in the Flight Realm, but from what he had heard so far it appeared that heading to the Flight Realm first was what his siblings were thinking about, so he started moving from where they stopped and headed over to the stone platform that would allow them to reach their next destination.

Spike was happy that the entrance for this homeworld's Flight Realm wasn't hidden like the one in their home was, even though he was sure that they could have figured out where the entrance was by asking for directions from one of the Peace Keepers dragons that were near them, but doing things this way was easier for all of them. The three of them jumped up onto the stone platform that they had fired a cannonball at earlier, when they were exploring the central hub for the various gems and enemies that were patrolling the land, before jumping over to where the portal to the Flight Realm was located. Once they landed in front of the portal the three of them headed through it and made their way to the last realm that needed to be rescued from the Gnorcs that had to be there, though they were hoping that there weren't any enemies in this Flight Realm, even if such a thought was likely wrong. A few moments later they appeared in the air above some water, just like what happened when they visited the Flight Realm of their homeworld, though this time around the trio discovered that the island that made up this area had a number of crystals growing out of the ground, and there were even more areas like it, with giant greenish crystals, scattered around the area, and the sky was dark, meaning that it had to be nighttime in this area.

Once they had an idea of where they were, by flying around for a few seconds as they took in what the island that made up this Flight Realm looked like, the trio regrouped near the tunnel they had spotted upon their arrival and flew through it, where they found a few rings along their way, reddish-pink colored rings that disappeared when one of them flew through the center of each ring. By Spike's count there were eight rings, which seemed to make sense as the four things they targeted in the Flight Realm of their home also had eight of each object, though that also meant that they were already a fourth of the way down with clearing out this Flight Realm. From there Spyro headed to their left and breathed fire on the golden chests that happened to be resting on some flattened crystals, ones that had their upper halves taken off by the Peace Keepers for some reason, and claimed the contents of them like they had done in the previous Flight Realm, all while wondering what Spike and Ember encountered. Spike and Ember, who went to the right as Spyro went to the left, also had to split up after a few seconds, as Ember followed the path of the lighthouses that were resting in a pattern and lit them with her flames, bringing light to the area, while Spike headed around the other side of the crystal and found some of the electric arches that had been scattered around the Flight Realm of their home, where he flew through the center of each one and broke them as he flew through the air.

It didn't take Spike long to pass through the last of the electric arches and break them, nor did it take Spyro long to break the golden chests with his flames or for Ember to turn on the last of the lighthouses, but once that was done the three of them landed on one of the flatter areas of this area, where a pile of gems were waiting for them, just like what happened when they cleared out the Flight Realm of their home of the obstacles they had discovered.

"Well, that was exciting," Spyro commented, as he wasn't expecting to find what he and his siblings had found when they came to this realm, because they were expecting to find some Gnorcs hanging around the area, trying to stealing whatever the Peace Keepers dragons hid in this area, if they had anything to hide, before he sighed as he shifted his gaze towards Spike, who was already calculating the number of gems in front of them, "I was thinking that we might find some Gnorcs in this realm, since we found some Gnorcs in the Flight Realm of our homeworld, even though I'm not really sure how they managed to get there in the first place, but it's rather peaceful without having to chase them down and either flame them or charge into them. So, just how much did we find?"

"Actually, I had a thought about how the Gnorcs could have gotten to our Flight Realm," Spike replied, showing that he was going to talk about the Flight Realm first, since that was what Spyro had talked about first and he wanted to see if his siblings agreed with him, while at the same time counting the gems that were in front of them, so he could determine how much they had recovered from this area, "and that was the possibility that they had boats to bring their soldiers to our homeworld, which is why none of the other dragons even noticed them in the first place, and they used their boats to bring some of their forces to our Flight Realm. For this Flight Realm, however, they either used the same method to reach this area, or they used some of those planes we saw while we were flying around our Flight Realm, so it's possible that they had to head back to Gnasty Gnorc's lair before we came here. Also, to answer your question, Spyro, by my estimates we have the same amount of treasure that we recovered from the Flight Realm that Nestor had us practice our flying in, which is three hundred treasure, which should make Titan and the other Leaders happy."

"Since we've recovered all the treasure in this realm, should we head back to the main hub area and see who Gnasty Gnorc put in charge of this land?" Ember inquired, though at the same time their dragonflies tapped the games that were resting in front of them and sent them back to the bag that contained all the treasure they had found so far.

Spyro nodded his head in agreement to that, because they had cleared out this area of anything that might have been left by their foes and he didn't see much of a reason to stay here, so once the gems had been claimed, and were no longer sitting on the ground, the three of them flew away from the island that they had flown around for the last few minutes and headed towards the outskirts of the area, so they could return to the hub area. It didn't take them long to reach the area that allowed them to leave the Flight Realm and head to the area that they had seen the other dragons wandering around in, though upon returning to the main hub once more, and leaving the area that the portal to the Flight Realm was in, they found that all of the Peace Keepers were still making sure things were the way they had been before all of them had been trapped in those crystalline statues. After looking around for a few moments, to make sure that everything was as it had been before Gnasty Gnorc cast his spell on the five homeworlds, the trio turned towards the final portal that they needed to go through and walked through it, heading towards Trondo's training grounds so they could save him and bring down whoever was in control of his realm.

It didn't take them long to arrive in the entrance area of Trondo's training grounds, where they found the familiar eclipse hanging in the sky above them, though at the same time they found a pair of metallic chests resting off on their left and some enemies that were blocking their way, but all three of them were expecting to find a few enemies here, since Gnasty Gnorc had put someone in charge of this homeworld and that being had to have soldiers to protect them. The first thing that happened was that Spyro charged through the metallic chests and claimed the gems that had been trapped inside them, though at the same time Ember walked forward and glared at the fat lady that was standing some distance in front of where they had appeared, along with an armored being that was the size of the pueblos they had fought back in Cliff Town, though while he was wearing armor on his chest it also seemed that he had a staff with a mask of some kind on the top of it. The only thing that interested her was the fact that the tribesman, for that was what the smaller being had to be, was wearing what looked like a bucket on his head, blinding him in some manner, and when Ember got a little closer the fat lady smacked the back of the tribesman's helmet, just like they did to the pueblos, and the tribesman charged at her like he didn't care about his life, which was followed by Ember charging into him and then flaming the fat lady, all to reduce them both back to being gems once more.

"Okay, so the fat ladies also have kamikaze followers," Spike commented, as he was a little surprised that the first tribesman that Ember encountered would charge at her with no regard for his own life, though after a few seconds of thinking about it he determined that, since their enemies had been made from gems, they could be brought back to life as long as their gem wasn't claimed, so the fact that he and his siblings were collecting the stolen gems meant that their enemies couldn't come back, making things easier for them, "but, given the nature of the pueblos, and how they reacted when they were smacked, I guess it's not hard to imagine they also have followers that are designed to run into their foes and knock them into the ground, even if it means risking their own lives in the process."

"Well, since some of them are wearing armor, all we have to do is charge into the tribesmen and then flame the fat ladies when they're alone," Ember said, because that was what she had determined by studying the enemies that were in front of them, especially since she was the one who had been targeted by the first group of foes that were in this realm, before she focused on the path that they would have to take to reach the central part of Trondo's training grounds, "other than that we should be able to clear out the forces that Gnasty Gnorc and his chosen commander put in this realm and restore order to the area that Trondo lives in."

Spyro nodded his head in understanding, since he was sure that Ember knew what she was talking about, just like the two of them trusted Spike whenever he explained something that they had discovered during their adventures, before they headed further along the path, where they rounded the corner that was part of the path and discovered two more fat ladies waiting for them. What the trio discovered was that one of the fat ladies was close to where they were standing, but apparently out of range for her to sic her tribesman on them, and some distance behind her stood another fat lady, this one with two tribesmen standing near her, meaning they would have to be careful as they approached them. As they moved forward Spike jumped up onto the stone that was to their left and had Talon pick up the gems that were on the ground, including the one that was inside the chest, allowing Spyro and Ember to approach the first lat lady and her tribesman, who Spyro charged down as Ember flamed their main target. After that the two of them focused on the next two foes that were in their way, the two tribesmen for the next fat lady, and it wasn't long before they were both smacked by the lady they were protecting, causing them to charge forward without any regards for their own lives, allowing Spyro and Ember to simply charge into them and return them to their previous form. As the pair flamed the fat lady, so they could see what they were going to have to fight next, Spike caught up to them and jumped up the stones to reach two gem chests, before returning to their side as he collected some gems near the edge of the path, though they didn't mind him doing that since he was making sure they didn't leave anything behind.

As they approached the narrow passage between two large stones, a passage that they had walked through in the past when Nestor and Titan showed them what Trondo's training grounds looked like, Ember charged forward and slammed into a tribesman that decided to charge at them, before Spyro did the same thing to the one that happened to be coming after the first one, leaving Spike to flame the fat lady that stood behind the tribesmen. From there they paused for a moment as they spotted their next ground of enemies, as all three of them spotted yet another fat lady blocking the way, standing near a pillar and the tunnel that would take them into the center of Trondo's training grounds, and in front of her stood three more tribesmen, who seemed ready to charge at them as soon as they were smacked. This time Spyro, Spike, and Ember approached the fat lady one by one, allowing each of them to charge into one of the tribesmen that were coming at them, before they flamed the enemy that had caused the tribesmen to charge at them, allowing them to look around the area and take in the pillar that was near them, and the carvings that were on it. Spike decided to check out the back side of the pillar, as none of them had ever been on the other side of it, and found a fat lady hiding behind it, where he flamed the enemy and picked up the gem that was left behind, before discovering that there was a whirlwind that would allow them to access the top of the pillar, just like there was one that would allow them to access the main tunnel that they needed to go down.

Still, Spike was curious as he used the hidden whirlwind to get to the top of the pillar, where he found a few gems resting on top of it, a key on a stone platform that they couldn't reach by just jumping, and a lone purple gem, one of the rarer colors, resting on a lone platform that was some distance from where the top of the pillar rested. Instead of having Spyro or Ember do this, as in glide over to where the purple gem was resting, Spike jumped into the air and glided over to where the gem was sitting, where he reached the platform and came to a stop, allowing him to claim the gem rather easily, before he turned his attention to his next target. That, of course, was the key that had a few gems resting around it, where he jumped off the platform and glided over to where the key rested, though once he landed on the platform he picked up the gems that were around him and then grabbed the key, before jumping down to where his siblings were standing, since both of them were waiting for him to finish what he was doing. Once the three of them were together again they used the other whirlwind to get up to the entrance of Trondo's training grounds, where they found a few gems leading the way to where the dragon was trapped, though before they freed him Spyro jumped over to a passage that happened to lead back outside and flamed a fat lady that was standing on one of the stone platforms they had walked by earlier, before grabbing the gems and returning to his siblings.

The moment the three of them were ready, and there were no additional enemies that they had to worry about, Ember tapped the crystalline statue and they watched as Trondo was freed from his prison, with one of his daggers in his right hand, indicating that he had either finished his training before he was trapped or he had been about to start his training when he was imprisoned, though the look on his face indicated that he was annoyed about something.

"Thanks for the rescue." Trondo said, indicating that he was happy that they had come to save him, especially since he was sure that they had saved the other Peace Keepers dragons and the Artisans dragons, before he gripped the handle of his dagger even harder for a few seconds.

"No problem." Ember stated, as she was happy that they were able to free all of the Peace Keepers from their prisons and allow them to return to what they had been doing before Gnasty Gnorc cast his spell, even if the land itself wasn't totally freed since they had someone they needed to take out before that could happen, before she noticed that there was something that was bothering Trondo, "Is something wrong?"

"You could say that." Trondo replied, where he glanced at the first of the three platforms that he trained on, along with whoever he was training with, allowing the trio to find a large being that looked like the tribesmen that they had taken out in this realm, though at the same time he also seemed to be more like a Gnorc, and he was wearing some armor in front of his chest, to protect himself from flames and charge attacks, while carrying a staff like the smaller tribesmen, but what was interesting was the fact that he had sunglasses on, "That is Doctor Shemp, the commander of Gnasty Gnorc's forces for this realm, and he thinks he's the coolest person in this homeworld, so much so that he wouldn't stop talking about it, something that was going to drive me crazy if I was forced to listen to him talk for days on end, and he only stopped talking about it when he heard you fighting your way through his soldiers."

"So he's arrogant?" Spyro inquired, because that was what he was gathering from what Trondo was telling them, that Doctor Shemp was one of those people that were arrogant and that they might be able to turn that against him, though at the moment he honestly wasn't sure how they were supposed to use that fact against the guy who seemed to be ignoring them at the moment, which ticked off Trondo.

"Yeah, and he's the strongest warrior of his tribe," Trondo answered, something that made sense to the trio, because it was sounding like Doctor Shemp might be someone that was annoyed by the fact that he couldn't beat Trondo and be the strongest warrior in the entirety of this homeworld, which was what Titan considered Trondo to be, due to the various skills he possessed.

"No! I am the strongest warrior in the Dragon Realms!" a voice stated, where the trio glanced at the platform that was next to them and discovered that Doctor Shemp was standing near the edge, as if he was focused on them, but Ember quickly determined that the commander of Gnasty Gnorc's forces was staring at Trondo for some reason.

"I told you, if you want that title you have to beat me in battle." Trondo replied, informing the trio that the title of the strongest warrior in the Dragon Realms only changed hands if someone managed to overcome the person, be it dragon or someone else, that currently held the title, and right now the siblings determined that Trondo must have faced several foes in the past that sought the title, only to beat them all in battle, and Doctor Shemp might be among the number of opponents that he had faced and beaten before this point in time.

"You were trapped by Gnasty Gnorc's spell, meaning you have been beaten, and, since there was no one else around when that happened, I am now the strongest warrior in the lands!" Doctor Shemp said, showing the trio that he had to be retarded on some level, especially since the warrior customs said that the title could only be claimed if a warrior beat the current holder in battle, no doubt in front of some witnesses, and that caused Trondo to bring his empty left hand to his face as Doctor Shemp walked back to where he had been standing earlier.

"Despite being the strongest warrior of his tribe, he's also not very smart." Trondo added, though that time Doctor Shemp ignored what he said and focused on what he was doing, which was when he pulled his hand from his face and turned his gaze towards the trio, as there was one more thing he needed to tell them before they challenged the foe that was in their way, "Though there is one thing you'll need to know for this fight, and that is the fact that Doctor Shemp will see this as a challenge for the title as the strongest warrior in the Dragon Realms, despite not possessing the title himself, which means that he'll only accept one person, regardless if that person is a dragon or someone else, as his opponent, so only one of you will be able to fight him at any given moment."

"Really? Only one of us can fight Doctor Shemp?" Spike asked, though even before Trondo nodded his head, to confirm what he had said, he already knew who was going to go up against the warrior that was in control of this realm and free it from Gnasty Gnorc's control, "Well then, I guess that means your up, Ember."

"That's not surprising, since I am the warrior of our group, if I can be called that," Ember remarked, though even as she said that, and Trondo glanced at her for a moment, she jumped up onto the platform that was in front of them and stared at the opponent that she would be fighting against, someone who seemed unwilling to admit that the title he wanted so badly still wasn't his, "Well then, Doctor Shemp, shall we see who the stronger warrior is?"

"With pleasure, you puny weakling!" Doctor Shemp replied, where Ember growled for a moment, as she couldn't believe that this guy had the nerve to call her a weakling, especially since she had lead the charge through his forces so they could get here in the first place, before he gripped his weapon and prepared himself for the coming battle.

Ember stood her ground for a moment as she waited to see what Doctor Shemp did, since she had no idea what sort of attacks or tricks he had for her, before her foe charged at her with the same reckless behavior that the tribesmen she and her siblings had defeated earlier had shown them. What she did, instead of attacking him head on, was roll out of the way and bounce back onto her feet, so she could walk around the circular platform and study her foe for a few moments, where she immediately spotted that her foe's back wasn't protected like his front was, reminding her of what they did against the large enemies that were in the tunnels of Dark Hollow, who are armor protecting their fronts and not covering their rears. Instead of testing out that theory immediately, like Spike could have done if he was the one fighting Doctor Shemp, she moved around the edge of the platform for a few more moments and dodged the next few charge attacks that her foe decided to use against her, where he slammed his staff into the area that he had been targeting, where she had been moments ago, but her speed allowed her to bypass the attacks as she studied her foe. After a moment or two she decided it was time to get serious and rolled out of the way of the next incoming charge, finding that Doctor Shemp followed the same attack pattern, a fatal flaw when she considered what was going on, before gathering her flames as she loosed a burst of fire at Doctor Shemp's unprotected back, causing him to jump into the air a few times as the bridge behind him extended, allowing him to retreat from the platform.

At the same time, as her foe retreated, Ember spotted a gem fall to the ground and charged over it as she followed her opponent to the next platform, intending to finish the fight with him before he was able to flee the area and come back when she and her siblings were gone.

"That was cowardly!" Doctor Shemp stated, as if he felt that being attacked in the back, when his front was entirely covered by armor, was against the rules, but at the same time it appeared that he was getting ready for a brand new attack, which Ember was getting ready for.

"Hey, I'm not an adult dragon yet, so I can't fight you like Trondo can," Ember replied, revealing that she was different from the other dragons that she assumed Doctor Shemp was used to dealing with, though at the same time she braced herself as she approached her foe.

This time around Doctor Shemp didn't charge at her, rather he stayed in one spot and taunted her by sliding one of his fingers across his neck, though when she got close he spun around where he was standing and tried to smash her into the floor with the upper part of his staff. It was rather easy to avoid that attack, especially since she could tell that the spinning part of his movements revealed his back once more, so she moved around him and avoided his attack a few more times, just to make sure that there was nothing else she had missed, before discovering that this was all he wanted to do at the moment. Once she figured out that Doctor Shemp was going to be lazy and stick to a single move, just like he had done on the previous platform, she taunted him into lashing out at her with his attack and, when his back was exposed, she flamed it, causing a repeat of what happened on the first platform and made a second bridge extend, which let them move to the third and final platform. This time around, when Doctor Shemp reached the final platform, he didn't say anything as he got rid of the flames from his burned backside and glared at Ember as she came to a stop on top of the platform he was on, while at the same time Spyro, Spike, and Trondo moved so they could witness what was going on, all without getting in the way of the battle.

Ember then discovered that the final attack that Doctor Shemp had to use against her didn't exist, as his next attack was the same as his second attack, so all she had to do was avoid the staff that would have hurt her, since her foe wasn't moving as fast as Toasty was in his scarecrow disguise, and it wasn't long before she flamed him into the ground, where he collapsed and didn't get back up.

"Well, that was easy," Ember remarked, though at the same time the final bridge, between the third platform and the walkway that the exit portal was on, extended and linked back up once more, before she glanced over to where her siblings and Trondo were standing, as there was something she wanted to get off her chest, "Trondo, are you sure he's the strongest of his tribe?"

"Yes, he is definitely the strongest warrior in his tribe, even though his tribe is the weakest of them all and they're usually the ones we have to stop from causing trouble," Trondo replied, revealing that Doctor Shemp was likely using this opportunity to raise his tribe above the other ones, even though this was the first time they were hearing of the other tribes that existed throughout the land the Peace Keepers called home, before he shook his head and glanced at the foe that had been defeated, "Don't worry about it. I think that his tribe might reconsider who their strongest warrior is after today, once they learn that a young dragon, who hasn't even matured into an adult yet, was able to beat him in battle while not taking any damage in the process. Ember, you have some real talent for battle, and I look forward to seeing what you do in the future, after this business with Gnasty Gnorc is done... and maybe, when you finally become an adult, we'll see which of us is truly the strongest warrior in the Dragon Realms."

Ember smiled as she heard that, because it was rare for Trondo to actually compliment another dragon in such a way, and it made her eager to face him when she finally matured into an adult, though even as that happened Spyro and Spike collected the last of the gems, from Doctor Shemp and the nearby chest that the key they found earlier went to, before they entered the exit portal and headed back to the Peace Keepers homeworld, so they could head to the next homeworld and save it from the forces that were trying to take it from the Magic Crafters.

Dragon: Return to Magic Crafters

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember long to return to the central hub area of the Peace Keepers homeworld, where they found all of the warrior dragons that they had freed from their prisons flying around and finishing their various checks, so they could make sure the Gnorcs hadn't messed something up after they were all imprisoned in the first place. Trondo also left his training grounds as well, so he could see what the damage was and so he could talk with Titan, where the trio felt that he wanted to discuss the tribe that Doctor Shemp came from, so they could make sure this sort of thing never happened again. The trio didn't mind him following them for a few moments, since Gosnold, the Balloonist that would be taking them to the homeworld of the Magic Crafters once they told him that they were ready to depart from this land, was waiting near the tunnel that would take someone down to where the portal to Ice Cavern rested. The only thing they were interested in seeing was whether or not they needed to stick around for an hour or two, to assist the Peace Keepers in restoring order to their land, before leaving and heading to their next destination, so they could take out the enemies that were bothering Cosmos and the rest of his clan.

When they reached the area in front of their destination, but before they walked over to where Gosnold was waiting for them, the siblings paused as Trondo walked over to where the other Peace Keepers dragons had gathered, so they could listen to what Titan wanted them to do, before determining that there was no reason for them to stick around, as it seemed like the warrior dragons didn't need any additional assistance from them, so they headed up to where the Balloonist was standing, waiting for them to arrive.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, it's good to see that the three of you have been hard at work saving the lands the dragons call home, while recovering everything that has been stolen," Gosnold said, showing that he was happy that they were taking the homeworlds back from Gnasty Gnorc's forces, while at the same time recovering the treasure and the eggs that their enemies had taken from their elders, before he focused on the task at hand, "Shall we get underway and get the three of you to the land of the Magic Crafters?"

"Indeed. Titan and the other Peace Keepers don't need our help anymore," Ember replied, though that was when Gosnold nodded his head in agreement and moved out of the way, which was what the trio was expecting, thanks to the number of times they had used Marco's hot air balloon in the past.

Once Gosnold moved out of the way Spyro, Spike, and Ember climbed into the basket that was in front of them and waited for a few seconds, as the moment they were ready to leave Gosnold climbed in after them and turned on the flames, allowing his hot air balloon to move up into the air and start the short journey to the homeworld of the Magic Crafters, the next land that needed their assistance. From what the trio knew it would take them half an hour to get from the land of the Peace Keepers and reach the land that Cosmos watched over, so they tried to relax a little before they reached their next destination, while at the same time Spike pulled out his writing materials and jotted down what had happened in Titan's homeworld. Spyro and Ember, on the other hand, simply focused on what they knew about the next homeworld, so they could remember what Cosmos had shown them in the past and figure out a plan of attack, despite the fact that they were waiting for Spike to finish what he was doing so they could get his opinion on the matter. While they waited, however, they also noticed that their stuff from Marco's hot air balloon, the supplies they had left behind when they climbed out of his basket when they reached Titan's land, had been transferred to this basket, allowing them to snack on what Alvar had packed them, to energize themselves for the battles that were ahead of them.

After a few minutes Spike lowered his quill and put his writing stuff away, just like he did when they were traveling to the land of the Peace Keepers, before getting something to snack on as well, showing Spyro and Ember that he agreed with them, even though he could tell that they had something they wanted to ask him.

"So, what's bothering you two?" Spike asked, because he could tell that whatever his siblings wanted to talk about had to be bothering them, why he had no idea, since what they were doing right now seemed to be working in their favor, but that only made him curious as to what topic they wanted to discuss before they reached the next homeworld.

"I know we're doing well, tackling the realms together," Ember said, as she knew the three of them could easily tackle the various realms of the remaining homeworlds, especially since they were able to do that for their home and the land that Titan watched over, but she had been curious about something and wanted to tell her brothers what was on her mind, before they reached their next destination, "but I was wondering if we might be better served splitting up after we clear out the central hub area of the remaining lands that we'll be heading to."

"What, you mean each of us should solo one of the realms, instead of tackling them together?" Spyro inquired, though he had to admit that it was an interesting idea, that they tackle the central hub area together, like they had done in the past, before splitting up and tackling the other realms separately, before regrouping to tackle the Flight Realm and take down whoever was in control of the next homeworld.

"That's right," Ember replied, though even as she said that she could see that Spyro understood what she was telling them, while at the same time Spike seemed lost in thought about what she was saying, but he was the one she wanted to hear the opinion of, before they reached the land Cosmos watched over, "Think of it this way, Spike, we can tackle the central hub area together, like we did in the past, but then we can save both our time and our energy by splitting up and tackling the three realms that are scattered around the hub area, before regrouping for the Flight Realm and whoever is in control of Altair's peak."

"It's a reasonable idea to be sure," Spike commented, showing that he was thinking about the idea and that he might like it, though at the same time he remembered the layout of the remaining three homeworlds that they hadn't visited yet, those being the Magic Crafters, Beast Makers, and Dream Weavers, before he came to a decision, "Well, I say we go for it. We have no idea what Gnasty Gnorc is planning, now that he's trapped so many dragons in those crystalline statues, even if he's unaware of the fact that we're freeing everyone in the homeworlds that we've already visited, so the sooner we save the other dragons, and liberate the other homeworlds from his commanders, the sooner we can stop whatever Gnasty Gnorc is planning and save the Dragon Realms."

Ember was a little surprised that Spike had agreed to her idea that they each take one of the three realms for the next homeworld, after they cleared out the central hub area anyway, before regrouping for the Flight Realm and Altair's peak, but at the same time she was happy to see that both of her brothers liked her suggestion, enough to try it when they arrived at the land of the Magic Crafters.


It wasn't long before Gosnold maneuvered the hot air balloon up to where the dock that served as the entry point for the Magic Crafters homeworld, where the trio readied themselves for their first objective, clearing out the central hub area of enemies and free all the dragons that were trapped in this area, including recovering all of the gems that had been stolen by Gnasty Gnorc's forces. The moment Gosnold reached his destination Spyro, Spike, and Ember jumped out of the basket they had been sitting in, along with their belongings, and landed on the dock that would allow them to enter the first chamber of this land, where they assumed Cosmos would be waiting for them, trapped in a statue like the other dragons they had encountered so far. This time around, since they didn't have the knowledge and skill that Cosmos possessed, none of them could turn the three parts of the walkway into a single piece, like Cosmos had when they first visited this land, but that didn't stop them from jumping over the gaps, where the three of them paused for a moment as they spotted a blue thief standing in their way, holding an egg like the others they had seen in the past. Ember growled as she charged after the taunting thief, who turned to the path on their left and she followed after him, where she found that her target was trying to head in a short loop so he could lose her, but before he could jump up to the hidden area, and get back to where her siblings were standing, she flamed his rear and knocked him into the wall, where she grabbed the egg, and a pair of gems that the thief lead her to, before returning to where her brothers were standing.

Once that was done Spyro charged into one of the armored druids they had spotted in the past, which told the trio that all of the other wizards had moved in on the land that the Magic Crafters called home the moment Gnasty Gnorc had cast his spell, no doubt to claim the artifacts and magic that Cosmos and the rest of his clan were attuned to, before they approached the statue that was in front of them and tapped it, freeing Cosmos from his prison.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thank you for freeing me," Cosmos stated, showing that he was very happy to see the trio again and that they had freed him from the statue he had been trapped in since Gnasty Gnorc's spell had been cast, before he noticed what Ember was carrying at the moment, which made him even happier, "I see that you've already recovered one of the dragon eggs that the fairies delivered to our realm, which means that you likely need an area to send the other eggs, if you find them in your travels. Why don't you send them over here for now, so I can watch over them while you do what you did in the other homeworlds?"

"You mean rescue the dragons that have been trapped, recover the remaining eggs, and reclaim the treasure that has been stolen?" Spyro inquired, informing Cosmos of what they had done in the previous homeworlds, even though he had the feeling that Cosmos might already know more about the situation, before they told him anything, though even as he said that Ember handed over the egg she had taken from the thief that had been near where they were standing.

"Well, it seems like you already have a plan of attack in mind," Cosmos replied, though as he said that he moved to the wall that was behind the trio and set the egg down, before he weaved his magic through the air for a moment and focused on what he was trying to figure out, only to glance back at the trio after a few seconds, "Well, I just checked out the area that our nursery is in and discovered that all seven of our dragon eggs have been stolen by those thieves, so that means there are six more eggs out there, either in this homeworld or the other realms... and, last I checked, only Spike has access to that teleportation breath."

"Six more eggs, scattered around the other realms," Ember said, to which she sighed for a moment, because while she liked the idea of them separating and tackling the three realms that were connected to the central hub area for this land, especially since both of her brothers agreed with it once she told them about it, she didn't like the idea of one of them having to slow down and lug an egg around until they reached the exit portals, "Spyro, Spike, I know I suggested that we split up and tackle the other realms separately, after clearing out the central hub area, but I think we might have to stick to what we've been doing so far, at least for this homeworld anyway."

"Whatever you say, Ember." Spike replied, because either way they were planning on doing what they did in the last two homeworlds, tackling the realms either as a team or as individuals, so to him it didn't matter which method they used to get the job done, though once that was settled Spyro charged through the line of armored druids that were staring at them in the other half of the chamber and knocked them out.

As Spyro did that Spike gathered the gems that were laying on the floor and smashed through the metallic chest that was near them, though once the area was clear of druids they headed outside and looked around for a few seconds, as they found that the green druids were weaving their magic into the area around them and were raising sections of earth at random, either in the form of pillars to stand on or walls to block their path, before returning them to their original position and laughing at the trio. They waited for a few seconds, mostly so the green druids would return the area to how it looked a few moments ago, before all three of them charged forward, with Spike taking out the druid that was right in front of them, Spyro charging to the left to take out the pair of druids that had been on a pillar a few seconds ago, and Ember focused on the green druid to their right, where he managed to raise the wall, but since she was on the area the wall had been she bounced into the air for a moment and crashed into her target, returning the wall to normal. Once those enemies were taken care of Ember broke the gem chests near her as Spike broke the circular chest, before they regrouped with Spyro and headed down the path that he was following, gathering any gems that happened to be laying on the ground as they passed by the portal to Alpine Ridge.

Of course that involved them breaking another circular chest along the way, as well as gathering a few gems that happened to be near the first portal to one of the other realms, but once that was done they returned to the path and charged into the two armored druids that were standing in their way. As they took out those enemies Spike noticed that there was a cave with what appeared to be a locked chest, off on the left of the path they were following, so he made sure to remember that fact as he followed his siblings up to the wide area that was their next stop, where they found a sheep just minding it's own business, though Spike found it looking at them as they came to a stop, as if it was curious as to what they were going to do next. Of course they were more focused on the thief that was standing nearby, who seemed to be in the mood to taunt them, which was when Ember charged after him and chased him around the area, though he was even faster than the others they had seen so far, if even by a little bit, something that caused Spyro and Spike to move so they could cut off the thief, allowing their sister to flame him so Spike could move the egg to where Cosmos was waiting. The moment that was done they collected the gems that were around them, took out the druid that was hanging on a small bit of land and the chest that was in front of him, and then found two more armored druids standing in front of a tunnel, one where a green druid raised part of the earth up to block their path.

Since there was no way forward, after beating the two armored druids by charging into them, the trio decided to head up the walkway that was behind them and smashed through the metallic boxes that had been near the druids, where they found another trapped dragon at the top, and a few gems laying nearby, so they tapped the statue and freed Zantor.

"Thank you for freeing me from my prison, though I have something to tell you three," Zantor said, where he pointed at the path they had used to reach the area that he had been trapped in, which was when the trio noticed that there were some arrows embedded in the ground, green arrows that were pointing at the tunnel, which the green wizard had unsealed after they walked away from it, "Whenever you see arrows like these, regardless of the surface that they might be attached to, you can charge along with them and start to supercharge."

"Supercharge?" Ember asked, as this was the first time that she was sure that they had heard this term before, though at the same time she was sure that someone was going to explain it to them, so they could figure out what was so special about these arrows and the ability Zantor had mentioned.

"Basically it's an improved version of our charge ability," Spike answered, showing that he knew something about this ability, though this was the first time he had actually seen a location like this in one of the areas he and his siblings had visited, so he was interested in seeing how it worked, "one of the books in the Dark Hollow library made a mention of this ability and what it could be used for, but this is the first time I've seen it up close and personal."

"So we just charge down the ramp and see what happens?" Spyro inquired, though he was happy to hear that Spike knew about the supercharge ability, even if his knowledge on the matter wasn't as complete as what Zantor and the other Magic Crafters knew about it.

"Exactly." Zantor said, showing that he agreed with what the trio was talking about, though at the same time he waved his hands for a moment and the cards that he messed with moved through the air in front of him, indicating that this was all they were going to get from him.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember glanced at the walkway they had used to get up here and studied it for a few seconds, though that was followed by Spyro deciding to see what the supercharge ability was like, where he charged down the walkway and, much to their surprise, his speed was much greater than what he and his siblings expected, as he rushed down the path and slammed into the green druid before he had time to raise the earth wall, before forcing himself to stop.

"That was awesome!" Spyro declared, as he wasn't used to the speed of the supercharge, and he suspected that it would be some time before he and his siblings got used to this, but it opened so many windows for them, because with that speed they might be able to reach new areas that they couldn't reach before.

"Interesting. So that's what happens when you charge down a supercharge area," Spike commented, though both he and Ember were surprised and impressed by what their brother had done, especially since this was something new for them to learn about, but that didn't stop either of them from charging down the walkway so they could experience what Spyro had done, before stopping like their brother had done.

What they did, after seeing what happened when they charged down the supercharge ramp, as that was what Zantor called it before they got too far away, was head down the passage that had been opened up and found a druid standing in front of a portal none of them had gone through before, meaning that it had to be the Flight Realm for this homeworld, to which Ember charged through the armored druid and revealed another trapped dragon between them and the portal. Once the druid was taken care of they tapped the statue and found that Boldar was the one that had been trapped here, where the dragon revealed that this portal would take them to an area where they could learn to fly, which confirmed Spike's thoughts that they had found the portal to this land's Flight Realm. The moment the trio knew that piece of information they cleared out the area of the gems and chests that were near the portal, before returning to the tunnel so they could turn down the other path they could have taken, which also allowed Boldar to leave for the area that Cosmos and Zantor were gathering in, before they went off to check the realms the three of them wouldn't be tackling during their visit to this land. They found a locked chest near a small body of water, one that needed a cannonball or something to break, before focusing on the green druid and a green wizard, a magical being that wore a green robe over their body and float above the ground, that were in the area with them, where Spyro charged into the druid while Spike approached the lone wizard that was staring at them.

Spike, instead of flaming the foe like Spyro or Ember would have, since he was in the middle of preparing a lightning spell by the looks of it, let the wizard charge his spell and fire it not a few seconds later, where he loosed his teleportation breath and set it into the rock wall near them, shocking his foe in the process, before he flamed the wizard and opened the area for them to explore.

Once those two enemies had been defeated, and they were sure the coast was clear, the trio headed up the path that was to their left and found the portal to the other realm they knew about, Wizard Peak to be exact, where Ember flamed the green wizard that was standing nearby. After that the three of them explored the area that they had come to, where Spyro flamed the gem chest and claimed the purple gem that was trapped in it, while Spike walked along the top part of the wall and smashed through the chest that was on the other end of the walkway, before turning around and finding an opening in the backside of the lone building that was near them. That was when he noticed that there was a key on the inside of the building, to which he jumped over the water that was between where he happened to be standing and where the key was located, where he grabbed the key and headed back to where his siblings were waiting for him. From there they headed down the path that would take them to the portal to Altair's realm, where Spyro smashed through the pair of metallic chests and the armored druid that was at the end of them, before Ember charged over the platform that was in the water and barrelled into the green druid that was standing near the portal, while Spike dealt with the pair of green wizards that were nearby, effectively clearing out the rest of the enemies for the Magic Crafters homeworld.

As soon as they were sure all of the enemies had been defeated, and the dock that the next Balloonist was open for them to access once they were done here, the trio turned around and headed back to where Zantor had been trapped, which was where Spyro charged down the ramp again, though this time he maneuvered himself so he could slam into the chained up chest that clearly couldn't be unlocked with the key Spike found. Of course he had to try it a few times, since it was hard to get used to the supercharge ability, due to this being the first time any of them had tried it out, before he figured out how to get around the turns and struck his target, allowing him to claim the gems before returning to where his siblings were standing. Once Spyro was with them again Spike charged off the edge of the area that Zantor had been trapped in and glided around to where the cave he had seen was located, where he smiled as he found the locked chest and inserted the key, allowing him to claim the treasure that had been locked inside it, before jumping off the edge and returning to the walkway near the portal to Alpine Ridge, so they could make sure they had everything before they went into one of the other realms and cleared it out.

"Well, it looks like we have freed all the dragons trapped in this area, taken out all the enemies, and recovered all the treasure and dragon eggs that have been taken," Spyro commented, though he was happy to see that they had been successful in clearing out the central hub area of the objectives that they had focused on in the last two homeworlds, but that was when he glanced at his siblings as he considered what they were going to do next, "So, which of the realms should we tackle first?"

"I say Alpine Ridge." Spike replied, where he gestured to the portal that they were standing near, since it was the first portal they had passed by when they were clearing out the enemies and reclaiming what had been stolen from them, and when he focused on his siblings again he found that they seemed to be in agreement with his suggestion.

With the three of them in agreement over where they should go first, while saving the Flight Realm and Altair's peak for last, they headed for the portal that was near them and headed through it, where it took them a few moments to reappear at their destination, a circular platform that was connected to a path and happened to be positioned on some thin rock pillars, which seemed to be the starting area for this realm. The first thing they did was pick up the trio of gems that were behind them, something that they were getting used to seeing since it seemed that the thieves that stole them liked to leave some gems near the area dragons arrived in when they were visiting a realm, before they focused on the enemies that were in front of them. What they discovered was that the first two enemies consisted of an armored druid and a quadrupedal beast that had yellowish-orange fur with tusks, a creature that none of them had seen before this point in time, but they discovered that fire was the beast's weakness, as Ember flamed it the moment it got close, leaving Spyro to charge into the armored druid so they could move forward. After that they found another beast that tried to swipe at them with one of it's paws, but they backed off and let the attack go by them before taking out the creature that was blocking their way, allowing them to see what was going on in the area in front of them, along with discovering that Alpine Ridge was built around some mountain peaks, just like all of the other areas they had been to in the past.

There was a green druid using his magic to move a block between two sides of the walkway, where they guessed that he was mostly trying to block their path and stop them from moving forward, but all three of them simply waited for an opening to present itself before rushing at the druid, knocking him out in the process and releasing the block that he had been messing with. Once that was done they found an armored druid standing on a small stone pillar for a few seconds, though as soon as they approached him he jumped onto the beast that was right next to where he was standing, as if the beast could be used in battle, where they rolled to the side as it tried to attack them, before Spyro flamed it and knocked the armored druid to the ground, followed by Ember taking him out. As they did that Spike looked at the area around them and found some stairs that would allow them to move up to the next area, though at the same time there was a small hidden area behind the stairs where a pair of gem chests rested, which he claimed before he joined his siblings at the bottom of the stairs, where they found that a green druid was manipulating the stairs and turned the steps into a slide, meaning that if they were on the steps when he changed it they would slide back down to where they were standing. They waited for a few seconds, for the green druid to return the stairs to normal, though the moment it happened all three of them started to jump up the steps as fast as they possibly could, but as the druid weaved his magic into the area in front of him, to shift the steps again, Spike looked his flames for a moment and knocked him backwards, allowing the steps to remain in their natural state and let them reach the area the druid was guarding.

The siblings paused for a moment, to take in the fact that the green druids were really trying to stop them from saving the Magic Crafters, meaning they were either allies of Gnasty Gnorc or they were gems taking the place of the real druids and wizards they had seen in the past, before they charged through the armored druids and approached the trapped dragon that was a few steps away from where the pair of druids had been patrolling. The dragon in question was called Zane, who had three horns on his head, two on either side and one coming out of the top of his head, while wearing a purple and blue colored vest over his chest with a hood over his head, though once he was freed he cowered behind the book that he had been trapped with and asked them if they were scared of the beasts that roamed this realm. The trio informed him that they weren't scared of the beasts, as each of them had been easy to take down, and Zane seemed to calm down as he remarked that he believed them, before opening his wing and departing from the area, leaving the three of them to wonder if he had been acting or if he had been telling the truth about being scared of those beasts. Once Zane was gone the trio took a few seconds to return to where the patrolling druids had been and smashed the metallic chests that they had walked by, to save Zane first, before taking out a circular chest and then climbed up some small steps that let them stand on a section of the wall.

It was then that they spotted a few magic users, a blue robed elder wizard and a green druid, battling each other with their magic, which was basically the druid raising the pillar he was standing on to block the incoming spell that the wizard cast in his direction, before the wizard ran around in a circle like he was made, only to repeat the same thing over and over again with nothing changing.

Spike, despite the fact that they were going to have to break up the fight, couldn't believe that beings that could use magic, and potentially cast more impressive spells than what they were seeing, were this bad at having a magic duel, so he and his siblings glided over to where the two combatants were fighting and quickly put an end to the battle, by having Ember charge into the green druid as Spike flamed the elder wizard, allowing them to explore this area before they returned to the path they were supposed to be following. They first collected the gems that were around the area they had glided to, which rested in two small groups, before heading towards the nearby opening, where they discovered three elder wizards practicing their ice spells on the walls, who only noticed the trio once their spells were finished. The trio acted the moment the wizards noticed them, avoiding the incoming ice spells by either rolling out of the way or jumping over them, surprising their opponents at the same time, before they separated from each other and targeted one of the wizards, allowing all three to take one of their foes out at the same time. Once the wizards were taken care of they quickly gathered the gems that were around them, and the ones inside the wooden chest, before climbing up the platforms that three green druids liked to move, which basically allowed them to take their foes out rather easily and let them claim a few more gems, along with break another circular chest.

From there they glided back to the path they were supposed to be following, the one that would take them to where the exit portal was located, and landed on a platform between where Zane had been imprisoned and a large tunnel that went through the mountain, where a beast happened to be waiting for them, so they simply repeated the same trick they used against the others, by avoiding the incoming attack and flaming their foe, before gathering the gems that were around them so they could focus on the tunnel.

Standing near the tunnel's entrance was another green druid, who seemed to be in the middle of raising a section of the floor in front of him to block their path, as it was too high for any of them to glide over, but, just like all of the other green druids they had taken out, this one also lowered the section after a few seconds and then raised it again a few seconds after that. It wasn't hard for them to determine that they had to glide towards the tunnel the moment the section was lowered, as that would be the only opportunity for any of them to get inside the tunnel, so they waited for a few more moments and, one they watched the section lower back into it's original position, all three of them jumped into the air and glided over to the tunnel, surprising the green druid in the process. Fortunately he didn't have enough time to raise the section back up and stop them in their tracks, as there was always the chance of that happening, though once they landed the green druid was flamed into the ground, allowing them to collect the treasure he had been made from while also moving towards the other end of the tunnel, so they could see what else was in their way. They also made sure to grab the gems that were laying on the ground, since none of them wanted to leave any of this behind, before finally coming to a stop at the end of the tunnel, where they found that the next platform they had to glide to only had an armored druid on it, along with a few gems and a pair of chests.

As such the trio glided over to the platform and Ember knocked out the armored druid, while Spyro and Spike picked up the bits of treasure that were around them, before they stared at the next platform that a green druid was messing with, which happened to be in front of a dragon, and when the way was clear they glided over to their target and knocked the druid out, allowing them to gather the treasure as Spike tapped the statue in front of them.

This time around they found that Eldrid, a dragon with blue hair, advanced looking goggles that had tubes that looked like horns, and were filled with a strange blue liquid, had been trapped in this area, though judging from the fact that he was still wearing his apron, had cork plugs in his nostrils, and had a few potions in his hands, it appeared that he had been in the middle of his work when he had been trapped. Eldrid thanked them for releasing him from his prison and stated that he had to get back to his alchemy, since he was one of the best alchemists in the Dragon Realms, so the trio let him leave as they focused on the area that was behind him, where Spyro and Ember dealt with the armored druids that were blocking their way as Spike opened the metallic chests. From there they headed to their left and found a square shaped area with a sunken pit, where two sleeping beasts were located, though this time around Spike jumped down into the pit and flamed both of the creatures, leaving his siblings to gather the gems that were around the pit and charge through the lone armored druid that was near them, before they regrouped and headed towards the exit portal that the path was taking them to. As they drew closer and closer to the exit portal a green druid raised a section of the floor and revealed a beast that had been waiting for some action, leading Ember to dodge the attack and flame the creature while Spyro did the same thing to the druid, allowing them to advance on the next area, where another beast, with an armored druid riding it, were waiting for them.

As Spyro and Ember dealt with them, however, Spike headed down the steps that they had walked by and found a small area off to the side where two more beasts were sleeping, so he quickly flamed both of them, gathered the gems that had fallen, and breathed fire on a fireworks box to get the gems that were trapped inside it, before heading up the stairs so he could rejoin his siblings by the exit portal, where he was informed that there had been three chests in the area and his siblings had broken them, before Ember tapped the statue that was in front of them.

The dragon they freed this time was Zander, an elderly Magic Crafters dragon that had a slightly drooped neck, had purple scales that were different from Spyro and Spike's scales, and his wings appeared to be made out of crystal, even if they were sectioned off and seemed to be held in place by his magic, something that interested Spike, as he made a quick note about it as soon as he discovered what was going on. All Zander had to tell them was that they were doing a good job and that they were getting closer to learning all the tricks of the homeworld they were in the middle of saving, something that the trio didn't believe since there was so much more to this land than what they could see, so they knew that it would take years for them to truly learn what he was talking about. Once Zander took off, showing Spike how his new wings worked and giving him a few seconds to write down his notes, the trio glided over to the elegant opening that had been built into the side of the mountain that was opposite of where the exit portal was located, which was where they found yet another dragon statue, along with three pillars with fireworks boxes and, more importantly, a thief that was standing near what appeared to be a small track of some kind. Instead of engaging the thief right away, like they normally did, Spyro glided over to where the first fireworks box was sitting and breathed fire on it, before returning to where his siblings were standing, allowing them to watch as the box exploded like the others, only for him to repeat the process with the remaining boxes so he could free the other gems.

Once that was done, and Spyro was sure he had all the gems, Spike tapped the statue that was nearby and freed Kelvin from his prison, who happened to be a thin bluish-green scaled dragon that was wearing a purple cloth around his waist and his shoulders, the upper part looking like a cape, while also having a purple hat, a blue orb that was hanging from his tail, a satchel with some books in it, a key attached to a necklace, and a scroll in one hand.

"Thanks for the rescue," Kelvin said, showing that he was happy that they had come and saved him from his prison, before he glanced at the tunnel that was nearby and spotted the thief that was watching them at the moment, which was when he focused on the three of them again, "also, don't forget that there are likely more thieves in the Artisans and Peace Keepers homeworlds, stealing the eggs that the fairies brought them in the last year or two."

"We know, we've already taken those guys out," Spyro replied, causing Kelvin to pause for a moment, as he wasn't expecting to hear that the three of them had already tracked down the thieves in the previous homeworlds and recovered the eggs that they had stolen, before he gestured to where Ember had been standing a few seconds ago with one of his wings, "or, to be more specific, Ember freaked out and chased all of them until she could recover the eggs, so Spike could use his teleportation breath to safely move them to an area where Nestor and Titan could make sure they were returned to their respective nurseries and make sure nothing had happened to them."

"I... I see." Kelvin said, as he was unsure what to do now, especially since it appeared that the trio knew what they needed to do, in regards to the thieves, before watching as the thief he had spotted earlier jump through the air and land on the ground, where he ran off again as Ember landed near him, growled with a look of anger on her face, and chased after him once more.

The thief was fast, that was true, but Ember was faster and she eventually collided with the thief when he was in the middle of the air, though they were happy to see the thief rolled and his back protected the egg as he hit the ground with a thud, which was when she checked the egg and, when she was sure it was fine, she let Spike send it off to Cosmos. Once that was done they ran around the track, picking up the gems and chests that Ember had ignored in her effort to catch up to the thief, before they headed back to the exit portal so they could focus their attention on one of the remaining two realms and restore the order that had been broken.

Dragon: Wizards and Spiders

View Online

Spyro, Spike, and Ember returned to the central hub area of the Magic Crafters homeworld not a few moments after they entered the exit portal at the end of Alpine Ridge, though once they reached their destination the three of them headed for the portal that Zantor had been imprisoned in front of. As the siblings headed for the next realm they noticed that Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters were moving out, so they could see to the other realms and make sure nothing was wrong with them, especially since the other magic wielders seemed to be in the process of taking over the lands that this clan of dragons called home, or at least the ones that had been created by Gnasty Gnorc seemed to be doing that. Spike was sure that the enemies they had encountered so far weren't the original wizards and druids that they had seen when they first visited this homeworld in the past, when they were learning about the various clans and the lands they called home, and his thoughts were proven right when he recalled how each of their enemies returned to a gem state, showing that they had to be creations of Gnasty Gnorc, since he seemed to be the only one with this particular spell. Still, all three of them were happy to see the Magic Crafters heading out so they could find the various hidden entrances to the other realms, so they could see what the damage was, while Cosmos remained in the tunnel, indicating that he was going to wait with the eggs, so Spike would have someplace to send the others when they found them.

Once they knew that things seemed to be returning to normal, or as normal as things could get in this homeworld, the siblings headed up the walkway and approached the portal that would take them to High Caves, the next realm that they needed to restore to how it had been before the dragons had been trapped in those crystalline statues.

It didn't take the three of them long to reach the walkway that was the starting point for the High Caves, which was similar to Alpine Ridge, in the sense that the entire realm seemed to be built around a number of mountain peaks and had a number of structures that bared the style of the Magic Crafters. What they could see at the moment was that there were two paths for them to take, one that seemed to be a curved path that a few of the other magic users happened to be fighting over at the moment, while on their right was a cave that happened to be slightly darker than the area they were standing in. What interested Spike was the fact that there was a pair of elder wizards shooting ice spikes at the enemy that was further up the path, where the trio immediately noticed that the being they were fighting seemed to be a dark green robed druid, almost like the green druids they had encountered in the past, though this guy was floating above the ground in his own tornado, all while summoning smaller tornadoes to deal with the attacks that were coming his way. It appeared that, just like the elder wizard and green druid they had seen back in Alpine Ridge, these magic users appeared to be in a stalemate, as their attacks were meeting in the middle of the path that the siblings would be walking on at some point in the near future, since they were sure that there was a dragon trapped at the end of the path.

The moment they knew what was on their left, and the obstacles they would have to deal with this time around, Spike glanced at the cave that was off on their right and paused for a moment, because he spotted a large spider-like creature moving through the chamber that the entrance lead to, one that had stone-like limbs, two yellow eyes, and a metallic back that meant flames wouldn't work on it, though he recognized the creature from his studies.

"Well, I guess we're heading down the path that the wizards and druids are fighting on," Spike commented, because he knew that if there was one of those spiders in this realm, something he was hoping to avoid during their adventure, then there was likely more of them hanging around the cave that he had been staring at, before he turned towards the other path and focused on it.

"Why, what are those things?" Spyro asked, as while he and Ember trusted that Spike wouldn't lead them the wrong way, especially since he was sure they had to go into the cave and find the stolen gems, but at the same time he glanced at the spider-like enemies and wondered why Spike wanted them to go the other way, "Can't we take those spiders and clear out the caves?"

"That is a Metalback Spider, a creature that is too tall for us to charge through and it's metal back prevents our flames from working on it, meaning it's impervious to our skills." Spike replied, showing his siblings that these creatures are dangerous and that they didn't have the abilities necessary to take them down, before he thought about his studies and what he learned about these creatures, especially the few weaknesses they possessed, "The only way we'll be able to take one of them out, and I'm positive that there are more of them in that cave, is to gain access to the superflame or the supercharge powers, meaning we'll either find a supercharge ramp or we'll find someone to grant us the power to wield a flame that can take out these spiders."

"Okay, that sounds like a plan." Ember said, because she liked the idea of using either the supercharge ability or the superflame ability, another new skill they were picking up from the Magic Crafters, she was curious as to where they might find someone that can give them that power, causing her to turn towards their brother, "So, Spike, do you have any idea where we might find someone who can give us that sort of power?"

"We would have to find one of the Fairy Princesses," Spike answered, though at the same time he glanced at Spyro and Ember for a moment and found that they were tilting their heads, indicating that they didn't really understand what he was talking about, something that he figured out due to the fact that he read a lot of books and those tomes and scrolls covered things that his siblings didn't know about, "Okay, you know the fairies we saw around the Artisans homeworld every now and then in the past, who helped Nestor and the other Leaders out whenever they needed assistance with something, especially when it comes time to deliver the dragon eggs that we have been recovering? Well, my studies indicate that the fairies have their own ruler, the Fairy Queen to be exact, along with a number of Princesses that are scattered throughout the Dragon Realms, but the reason I'm mentioning them is because if we find one of the Fairy Princesses, the fairies that wear the bluish-purple dresses, then we can be bestowed with the power to temporarily wield the superflame breath, since it will last between fifteen to thirty seconds. Of course that wouldn't be a problem if we could find the Fairy Queen, the fairy that wears a reddish-orange dress, because she would grant us the ability for a longer period of time, for the duration of our visit to a realm to be exact, but the chances of even meeting her are stacked against us, so we'll have to hope one of the Fairy Princesses are visiting this realm, otherwise we'll have to rely on the supercharge to take those spiders out."

Spyro and Ember stood there for a moment, realizing that the spiders would have to be left alone for some time, or at least until they either found one of the Fairy Princesses their brother had mentioned or a supercharge ramp, but for now there was no way they were going into the cave, as the Metalback Spider they could see seemed to be patrolling the area and would likely attack them the moment it spotted them inside it's territory. That, of course, didn't stop Spyro from picking up the three gems that were near the area that the spider was patrolling, but once those gems had been collected he turned around and quickly retreated to where his siblings were standing, which was when they started ascending the path that was in front of them. The first thing they did was separate and deal with the three enemies that were currently battling each other, where Spyro and Ember flamed the elder wizards and took them down, though at the same time Spike avoided the incoming mini tornadoes and charged through the tornado wizard that was blocking the way forward, which let them regroup as they discovered another elder wizard fighting another tornado wizard, indicating that a good number of the enemies they encountered in this realm would be fighting each other this time around. This time Ember took out the elder wizard a few seconds after his spell had been cast, while Spike approached the tornado wizard, but this time around Spike had a surprise for his foe, as he used his magic to call up a magical wall in front of him, just like the lesson that Cosmos had given him and his siblings, which stopped the spell and allowed him to take down the wizard, before he and his siblings headed up the curved walkway that was near them.

First they dealt with the elder wizard that was firing at the moving pillars that were between where they were standing and one of the small tunnels that went through the mountain, before dodging another tornado as they reached the top, allowing them to deal with the tornado wizard that was preparing another spell. Once those two enemies were taken care of, and they were sure there weren't any other enemies in their immediate area, save for the two green druids that were moving the pillars, Spike tapped the crystalline statue that was in front of them and released one of the trapped dragons from their prison. The dragon in question, Cyrus, was a big dragon with green scales and a purple colored belly, though he wore a wizard hat on his head and a cloth collar of some kind that rested in front of his chest, while also carrying a tall wooden staff in one hand and a candle holder, with a lit candle, in his other hand, even though he had a few more candles on his horns and tail, which were lit as well. He did thank them for rescuing him, something that all of the other dragons did when they were freed, before asking them if there was anything they could do about the green druids, showing that he was annoyed by their desire to move anything they came into contact with. Before they got started, however, Spike glided over to the top of a nearby building and gathered all of the gems that were up there, including the ones that were locked inside some metallic chests, before returning to his siblings so they could focus on what they were going to do next, which was take down the pair of green druids that were in front of them.

All three of them waited for the perfect moment, which was when the first green druid shifted his pillar so it was pointing to the mountain on their right, before gliding over to the pillar, so that way the moment they were together again they flamed the druid and the pillar returned to normal, only to replicate the same thing with the second pillar, allowing them to jump over to the balcony in front of the entrance they had seen and continue exploring the realm they were in, all so they could make sure they left nothing behind. What the balcony was connected to was a small room of sorts with two pools of water on each side of a walkway, which appeared to be warm due to the steam that was coming from them, but the trio paid the room no mind as they climbed up the couple of steps and dropped down onto a walkway that was just outside the room. As they walked along the path that they had discovered, collecting gems and smashing through the metallic chests that were in the way, Spike noticed that the large open area between the mountain they were on and all of the other peaks had a number of fairies flying around, ones that weren't wearing the two types of dresses he had mentioned to his siblings earlier, as these were Safety Fairies, who made sure dragons and other creatures didn't fall into the open area between the peaks, and they wore yellow dresses. Spike also explained the fairies to his siblings, just in case one of them fell over the edge or something, and made sure to tell the two of them that, while the fairies seemed to be minding their own business, they would react the moment someone fell over the edge or dropped into the open area between the mountain peaks.

A few seconds later they reached the end of the walkway and jumped over to the area that a crystalline statue rested in, one that happened to be near a supercharge ramp, but the first thing they did was tap the statue and released Ajax, a dragon with dark green scales that were covered by a purple suit of some kind, which was decorated with blue and pink gems, and also carried a staff in his left hand.

"Thanks for the rescue," Ajax said, his tone showing them that he was happy that they had come and saved him from the statue he had been trapped in, though that was when he focused on the direction the three of them had come from and nodded his head in understanding, "Ah, you took the back way into this area, instead of worrying about those nasty Metalback Spiders that live in that cave, though I bet you'd like to know how to defeat them."

"We already know, thanks to Spike," Spyro replied, though at the same time he wondered if it was possible for them to use the supercharge ramp that was behind Ajax to enter the cave that was near them and charge through the spiders that called the cave home, so they could see what they were hiding, "we either have to use the supercharge ability to charge our way through them, or we have to find a Fairy Princess and be bestowed the power to temporarily wield the superflame ability, both of which are powerful enough to break the Metalback Spiders."

"I knew Spike was smart, but I had no idea he knew the weaknesses of the Metalback Spiders as well," Ajax admitted, because everyone in the other homeworlds had heard about the trio and their skills, as Nestor and the other Leaders often told them how the trio was progressing, though he was caught off guard a little by the fact that they knew how to bring down the terrifying spiders, before a grin appeared on his face, "It's true that you need one of those abilities to take down a Metalback Spider, and it just so happens that you can use this supercharge ramp to head back in there and deal wit a few of them, but if you head in there now, and head down the path on the right, you should be able to reach a small area where a Fairy Princess might be waiting to meet you."

Spike, while surprised by the news that Ajax had given them, couldn't help but smile as he and his siblings now knew that they might be able to meet one of the Fairy Princesses and gain the power to defeat the Metalback Spiders, so they could move on to the remaining areas and see what else there was to this realm, before heading to Wizard Peak and finishing off the rest of Gnasty Gnorc's creations. Spyro, on the other hand, walked over to where the supercharge ramp was located and headed to the top of the ramp, where he turned around as both Spike and Ember moved out of the way, as they had the feeling that he would be charging into the cave the spiders were located in. A few seconds later he charged down the ramp and let the power flow into his body as he turned around as he reached the bottom of the ramp, where he turned right into the cave and focused on the Metalback Spider that was in front of him, though instead of him being the one to take damage he plowed right into his target and the creature collapsed as he passed by it. Once the first one was taken care of he shifted his course and headed down the tunnel that would take him right back to the entrance that had allowed Spike to identify the creatures he was taking care of, before he barrelled into a second spider and then crushed a third one before coming to a stop near the point they had appeared on when they entered his realm. He grinned as he turned around and headed back to where his siblings were waiting for him, though as he did that he smashed his way through several chests and gathered the gems that were along the way, before finding that his siblings were doing the same thing to the metallic chests that he had bypassed to get rid of the spiders.

"Well, that was exciting," Spyro commented, because he was happy to have dealt with the three spiders that he had charged through and taken out, especially since Sparx had grabbed the gems along the way, before he glanced at the path that would take them to the area that Ajax had told them about earlier, "So, do you think we should head to the area that Ajax mentioned, or should we scout out the rest of the realm and clear out the remaining enemies?"

"Since we've already cleared part of the cave out, we should just finish it off and then make sure the realm is safe from Gnasty Gnorc's forces," Ember replied, as she wanted to make sure the rest of the spiders were taken care of, as she was also positive that there were some pieces of treasure in the area near the Fairy Princess that Ajax had told them about, before they focused on the other enemies that they might find in this realm.

Spike nodded head in agreement, because they had no idea how many more Metalback Spiders there were in this cave and it would be good to take them all down before they went to explore the other parts of this realm, though as soon as he did that the three of them headed over to the path would take them to where the Fairy Princess was located, and where a few more enemies had to be waiting. It didn't take them long to jump up the stone steps that allowed them to access the next area of the cave, where they found a green druid casting his magic and manipulating one of the passages that they needed to get through, so Spyro flamed him and undid whatever he was doing, which let them head over to the next set of stairs and move to the next chamber. There they found yet another green druid messing with the exit of the cave, or at least a third entrance that they hadn't known about, though the three of them moved fast and jumped up onto the small platform the druid was standing on, as none of them wanted the nearby spider to come chasing them, before Ember flamed their target and opened the way forward. A few seconds later, when they were sure that the spider hadn't noticed them yet, the siblings headed over to the opening that the druid had been messing with and Spike smiled as they came face to face with one of the Fairy Princesses that he had told his siblings about, who said nothing as she smiled and flew down to where they were standing, where she put a kiss on Ember's nose.

Spyro and Spike watched as Ember's scales started to glow, almost like her fire had been empowered, and both her wings and her horns almost looked white hot, like the metal that someone would work with, but as soon as she found out what happened Ember grinned and charged back into the cave, where she loosed her fire, now white hot, and burned down the first of the remaining two spiders, before repeating the process with the second one, which left the smile on her face as she came to a stop.

"Fascinating, so this is the superflame power I've read about," Spike commented, as this was the first time he had seen this power being used by someone, as the tomes and scrolls that contained the information about it, which also included the supercharge ability he had told his siblings about, didn't really describe the powers that they were using during their visit to the Magic Crafters homeworld and realms.

"It's definitely powerful, since I tore down those spiders with little effort," Ember replied, knowing that Spike liked to gather his own information on things that they encountered or discovered during their journeys to the other homeworlds, though at the same time she watched as the power boost faded away and her body returned to normal, indicating that a kiss from a Fairy Princess really didn't last all that long in the grand scheme of things.

"Well, let's gather the rest of the gems in this cave and see what else this realm has to offer," Spyro said, because while he knew that Spike wanted to write all this down, so he could update the information back in the Dark Hollows library when this adventure was over, he also knew that there were a few more areas for them to clear out before they departed from this realm.

Once the three of them were in agreement on what they needed to do next, and that they couldn't stay in this cave for much longer, they quickly picked up any gems that had been missed when they first came through this area and headed back to where Ajax had been contained. It didn't take them long to reach the outside of the cave again, though the exit that they had been seeking, where they headed up the supercharge ramp and prepared themselves, though this time Spike was the first one to charge down the path, since both Ember and Spyro had done something interesting, where he jumped when he reached the end of the ramp and sailed off towards the cave that was off to his left a little. It was easy for him to land in the cave and forced himself to stop, so he didn't go charging into a wall or go through the other entrance that the cave had, before smiling as he found another trapped dragon and a number of chests, where he returned to the entrance that he had used to get here and beckoned for his siblings to join him. Spyro and Ember took a few seconds to charge down the ramp and enter the cave he was in, as well as coming to a stop so they could see what was in this cave, before they approached the trapped dragon and tapped the statue, allowing them to free someone else. The dragon in question, Cedric, had orange scales with yellow chest scales, though he was wearing a scarf, a belt with a few potion bottles on it, and happened to be reading from a book the moment he was released from his prison, something that he put his bookmark in so he could focus on them and thank them for what they had done, before informing them to try combining the supercharge with jumping and gliding to really explore this realm.

With the message delivered, and the trio nodded their heads to indicate that they understood what they had been told, Cedric headed through the exit portal and returned to the Magic Crafters homeworld, allowing the three of them to deal with the rest of the realm. Spyro and Ember headed through the other opening and jumped as far as they could, which was where the Safety Fairies stopped them before they fell and transported the two of them back to the top of the supercharge ramp, as if they knew that was where they wanted to go, before heading back to the area that they seemed to be gathering in. Spike, on the other hand, returned to the entrance of the cave he had charged through and watched as his siblings charged down the ramp and jumped into the air, where they headed towards the cave that was on his left and safely landed a few seconds later, causing them to smile in the process, before he jumped into the air and glided over to where they were standing. The reason he had done it this was because he assumed that the caves were close to each other and that one of them could easily make the jump between them, and this proved him right, but instead of saying anything the three of them explored what turned out to be a really small cave, picking up the few gems that were on the ground, before returning to the entrance of the cave.

This time around Spyro and Ember watched as Spike repeated the motion that he had used when he was leaving the cave that Cedric had been trapped in and landed at the entrance of the cave they had just finished off, where he jumped and glided over to the cliff area that was off on their left, causing them to frown as they realized that they really didn't need the supercharge all that much. Once the three of them were back together on the cliff area, and none of them had fallen into the open area between the caves, they explored the area around them and found a few gems laying on the ground, before heading up to an area where three circular chests rested, including a thief that was already taunting them, despite the fact that this was the first time he had seen them. This time around the trio discovered that the thief had doomed himself, as his path appeared to be around a small pool of water, meaning that it was easy for Spyro and Spike to standing on either side of the path and block him, meaning his options were to fall over the edge or fall into the water in front of him, and that moment of indecision allowed Ember to glide over to where he was standing and flamed him, which allowed her to made sure the egg was okay before Spike sent it off to where Cosmos was waiting. Once the thief was taken care of, and the chests had been smashed open, the trio jumped over the edge and let the Safety Fairies carry them back to the top of the supercharge ramp, but instead of charging down the ramp they simply walked down the path and headed off to the right, so they could investigate the last area of the High Caves, which happened to be one or two more caves, before they headed for the exit portal.

The first area they came to, after crossing the bridge, had three fireworks boxes that were easy to flame and claim the gems that had been trapped inside them, before gliding over to another cave that had a number of metallic chests in it, which were also easy to open and collect the gems, only to glide over to the third and final cave, though that was when they found a second thief and Ember chased after him, leaving Spyro and Spike standing at the entrance. That turned out to be a good thing, as they watched as the thief eventually came to a stop near the top area that was at the end of the path he had been running down, which also let Ember crash into his backside and free the egg that he was trying to run off with, allowing them to look over it and then send it to where Cosmos was waiting. With that done, and they were sure that there was nothing else for them to collect, especially since Ember informed them that she had claimed every gem that was in her way as she was chasing the thief, they jumped over the edge and let the Safety Fairies carry them back to the top of the supercharge ramp, where they charged towards Cedric's cave and landed near the exit portal, which they used to return to the central hub area of the Magic Crafters homeworld.

It didn't take them long to return to their destination, though as soon as they appeared in front of the portal to High Caves they moved out and headed for the portal that would take them to Wizard Peak, the last realm they needed to clear out before focusing on the Flight Realm and Altair's peak, but as they walked towards their destination all three of them were happy to see this homeworld returning to normal, that the Magic Crafters were returning to how things had been before the spell had been cast, before they reached the next portal and entered it immediately.

A few seconds later Spyro, Spike, and Ember appeared on a balcony that appeared to be the starting point for this realm, and it was connected to a chamber that seemed to go through the mountain peak that was in front of them, but, like with the other realms, the trio knew that there were more than one peak in this entire realm, and Spike could tell that there were a few more near where they were standing. Standing near them was what appeared to be a bluish-purple skinned Gnorc that was holding a club that had ice spikes on it, though the club appeared to be one of the favorite weapons of Gnasty Gnorc's creations, and further behind that foe was a green wizard, currently hovering above the ground as he minded his own business, even though they would be taking him down in due time. Ember approached the ice Gnorc and rolled out of the way as her foe tried to smash her under his club, though as soon as she got back up she loosed some fire and knocked him down, allowing Spyro to charge into the green wizard while he was distracted, while then let Ember deal with a second ice Gnorc that they hadn't noticed, clearing the chamber so they could move forward and see what else was waiting for them. Spike, on the other hand, noticed that there was a path to the left of the balcony they appeared on and figured that, since it appeared his siblings had this part of the area covered, he might as well see what he could find, so he glided off and collected the treasure that was laying on the ground.

Ember noticed the movement out of the corner of her eye and decided that it wasn't worth asking what Spike was doing, because she knew that it would end up helping them in some way, so she turned her attention to Spyro as he dodged the incoming attack from an ice Gnorc that was blocking the path, before flaming him down so they could find the first trapped dragon in this realm. After that came another room with two more green wizards and an ice Gnorc, to which the two of them separated from each other and targeted the wizards, knocking them both down before either of them could fire their spells, before turning their attention to the ice Gnorc, who was rather easy for them to knock down with a single burst of fire. They made sure to collect whatever treasure was around them as they found a bridge that would take them over to the next building, one that was being guarded by a green wizard, which made it really easy for them to cross over into the next structure as Spyro charged through their foe, even though Ember was sure she had seen an elder wizard just out of their reach in the first chamber they had entered, before shrugging it off as she followed her brother. As it turned out there were two more green druids and a ice Gnorc waiting for them in the next building, along with one of the elder wizards hanging near the ceiling of the room, but as they entered the building, and got to work taking down their opponents, Ember spotted Spike gliding over to the balcony that the elder wizard was standing on, allowing him to take one of their foes down while she and Spyro took care of the other three.

Before Spike explained what he had been doing he retreated for a moment, heading back to the start of this realm, which caused Spyro and Ember to stand there for a few moments as they wondered what their brother was doing, though that was before they heard an elder wizard cry out, followed by silence as Spike returned to them.

"Well, the paths that the other route I saw are taken care of," Spike announced, informing his siblings that they could have used two different paths to get around some of their enemies, not that it mattered since they were able to overcome their foes rather easily, before he smiled as he thought of something else to tell them, "oh, and I managed to collect a good number of gems while I was at it, so more of our stolen treasure has been recovered."

Ember was fine with this news, as that was part of what they were doing, so both she and Spyro said nothing as the three of them focused on the next room that was along the path to the exit portal, which just so happened to be where the first trapped dragon of this realm was located, but first they gathered the gems from the chests around them before heading into the next room. Since there were no enemies in the next room they were able to free Jarvis easily, who was a tall dragon that had a beak mouth, something that was very uncommon among dragons, feathered wings that were blue colored at the tips and were green near his shoulders, while carrying a wand in his left hand while making sure that his belt had the pair of scrolls that he must have been working with when he was frozen. Jarvis was very happy to see them, especially since they freed him from his prison, and announced that this was his favorite supercharge spot in the entirety of the Magic Crafters homeworld, as this would allow them to get back at the wizards that were trying to take over this realm, before the trio walked down the path a little so they could see what he was talking about. That allowed them to see that there were three elder wizards hanging around the area at the end of the ramp, meaning that they were sitting ducks for someone if they were to charge down the ramp, to which the trio wasted no time in moving down the ramp and barrelled into their targets, before the wizards had a chance to freeze them with their magic.

As it turned out there was another ramp opposite the one that they had charged down, so they stopped after taking out their targets and smashed the circular chests that were nearby, though once that was done, and they were sure that there weren't any other paths to take, the trio headed to the top of the other ramp and charged back down it, only this time they turned to their right and continued to the next area. There were four more elder wizards in the next area, which was fine since the three of them were able to take the group out with their supercharge, though as they reached the top of the next ramp they stopped for a few seconds, allowing them to see that if they had continued, and jumped over the small wall that was in front of them, they could have glided over to a platform that was near their location. As such the siblings turned around and headed back the way they came, though not a few seconds later they came charging back down the path that had brought them to the higher point and jumped over the wall, where they spread their wings and glided over to the top of the platform, allowing them to smash the various chests that happened to be resting on it. Of course Ember had something else to deal with, as she walked around the wall that was near them and found a thief holding one of the remaining eggs they were looking for, though this time the thief seemed to know better and walked over to where her brothers were standing, where he returned the egg and bowed his head for a moment, as if he knew that he was in the wrong and was sorry for what he had done, so Ember simply glared at him as he tapped the wall and disappeared, as if he had never been there to begin with.

"Okay, that was impressive, but it leaves more questions," Spyro said, because if the thieves were capable of doing feats that like, meaning silently teleporting from place to place, he had to wonder why they didn't just teleport away with the eggs once they had stolen them from the various nurseries, before he focused on Spike as he sent the egg back to where Cosmos was waiting.

"My best guess is that the thieves have their own innate magic as well, just like dragons and other creatures do," Spike replied, as he was curious about this, because there were no records that indicated that the thieves even had magic, but it made sense for them to hide their abilities to lure the dragons into a false sense of security, and as he thought about it he was sure that there was something different about that thief, he just couldn't place what that something was, "and that they can't use their magic while they're holding onto something, so it's more like they use their magic to teleport from place to place, to scout out the area, before the more impressive thieves come in to take what they're looking for... though I suspect that they'll think twice about trying to steal our eggs and treasure, give the circumstances."

Ember hoped that the thieves learned not to mess with the Dragon Realms, especially with the three of them doing everything in their power to restore the order that Gnasty Gnorc had shattered with his spell, before they cleaned up the rest of the platform and then jumped into the air, so they could glide over to an area where a number of ice Gnorcs were standing around. As soon as they landed Ember turned around and flamed the one that was on the higher ground before he even had a chance to swing at them, while Spyro and Spike dealt with the pair of ice Gnorcs that were blocking the path back to the trapped dragon they had ignored. Once those three enemies had been dealt with the trio quickly smashed the chests that were nearby and gathered the treasure, before tapping the statue and freed Hexus, who had the appearance of a traveling wizard and carried a staff with a golden eagle at the top, from his prison. Like all the other dragons Hexus was happy to be freed, and like some he didn't offer them any hints or attempt to strike up a conversation, so the trio let him depart as they focused on cleaning up the rest of the treasure and enemies, which involved heading back up to the supercharge ramp and charging into a locked chest that was near them, even though Spike was the one that did that, as that allowed Spyro and Ember to head through a small cave and launch themselves over to another platform... though this time, as they made their way back to the area that Spike was in, they used a few smaller platforms and collected the gems that were laying on top of them.

Once the three of them regrouped they continued down the path that would take them to the exit portal, where they dealt with a pair of armored druids, another ice Gnorc, caught a thief who was running around a small pool and took the egg from him after Ember smashed into him, and tackled an armored druid, one more ice Gnorc, and an elder wizard before being allowed to tap the statue near the portal, which turned out to be Lucas.

"Spyro, Spike, Ember, thanks for the rescue," Lucas said, his tone and expression revealing that he was happy with the trio and the fact that they were saving everyone they came across during their adventure, before he took a moment to think about something as he glanced at one of his wings for a few seconds, "Allow me to repay you for this by revealing one of my hidden secrets to you, and that is the fact that the entrance to the Flight Realm of the Artisans homeworld isn't accessed by a spell or anything like that, rather it can be revealed by ju..."

"Actually, I kind of figured out how to access the Flight Realm while we were saving our home," Spike replied, where he chuckled for a moment, because he had been wondering if this conversation was coming for a long time and now he had the chance to tell Lucas that he had figured out the secret, and it appeared that the dragon was actually surprised by his statement, "I was able to determine that the portal couldn't be revealed by a spell, rather it was revealed by jumping on the five stones until they were all glowing, and the wall opened before our eyes."

"You know, the way things are going, I think I might have found a potential apprentice to take over the role as the Keeper of Secrets," Lucas stated, though the smile on his face told Spike that he was incredibly pleased with what he had been able to do, just like what happened when Ember was taking down Doctor Shemp, before he nodded his head and took off, no doubt so he could make sure the other secrets were safe and sound.

Spyro, Spike, and Ember stood there for a few more seconds, taking in the fact that they had restored order to the final realm before the Flight Realm and Altair's peak, before they headed through the exit portal so they could finish off the last two realms before moving on to the next homeworld and repeating the process once more.

Dragon: Saving Altair's Peak

View Online

It didn't take Spyro, Spike, and Ember long to return to the central hub area of the Magic Crafters homeworld, though as they appeared in front of the portal to Wizard Peak all three of them noticed that the dragons they had saved were in the process of fixing up the land that Gnasty Gnorc's minions had messed up. It was just like what happened when they saved their own homeworld and the land of the Peace Keepers, the dragons they saved made sure everything was normal and went into the other realms that they weren't going to be bothering with, allowing them to focus on the realms that they were clearing out. Cosmos, as they soon discovered, was in the process of moving the eggs they had recovered back to where they had been stolen from, with some help since he couldn't carry all of them on his own, not unless he used his magic to levitate a few of them, but they were happy to see that things were returning to normal. Their next destination, before they left for the land of the Beast Makers, was the Flight Realm for this homeworld, since they were sure that Gnasty Gnorc's forces were messing with it in some manner, and then they would take out whoever was in control of the forces in Altair's peak, before heading to the next homeworld.

A moment or two later they walked up to where the portal to the next Flight Realm rested, which was where Boldar had been imprisoned, and headed through the portal without delay, because they all knew that this would be simple with the three of them and that they would be back to free Altair's peak in no time.

It didn't take them long to reach the area that this Flight Realm rested in, though what surprised them was the fact that there wasn't an island for them to fly around, like there was in their homeworld or the land of the Peace Keepers, rather this area was comprised of large crystals that were growing out of the water. There were a few spires resting on some of the crystals, crafted in the design that the Magic Crafters used for the other buildings that were scattered throughout the realms that Cosmos watched over, though none of them had any idea what the structures were being used for. The first thing they did was fly through the eight rings that were right in front of them, which seemed to be leading them around part of the area, though once they reached the end of the rings they focused on the other things they needed to take care of, where one of their targets seemed to be more of those electric arches they had seen in the past, which they assumed Gnasty Gnorc's forces had built before the spell had been cast. After flying through the first arch, and smashing it in the process, the trio followed the path that the arches wanted them to follow, though after breaking the fourth arch Spike and Ember broke away from their brother and focused on the other two obstacles that were in this Flight Realm, those being more golden chests and more Gnorcs in planes. Spike focused on flying around the smaller crystals that the chests were resting on and smashed them with his fire breath, just like they had done in the past, while Ember grinned as she flew right at the planes that were coming her way, allowing her flames to tear through her targets as they approached her.

With the three of them separating and taking on the other three obstacles, those being the arches, golden chests, and the planes, they were able to clear out the Flight Realm with ease and landed on one of the balconies that allowed the Magic Crafters to take a break and stare out at the area around them, where they found the gems that were their reward for clearing out this realm.

"I'm going to assume that the amount of gems in front of us is the same as the last two Flight Realms," Ember said, as while she knew that Spike was going to count the gems and see how much treasure they were going to recover from this Flight Realm, like he had done for the last two homeworlds, she felt that the number was the exact same and that there was no reason to bother checking.

"Spike, I'm going to agree with Ember," Spyro stated, his tone revealing that he didn't mind taking a short break before they headed back to the central hub area of the Magic Crafters homeworld, so they could save Altair's peak from their next opponent, but he also knew that Spike wanted to make sure the amount of treasure was the same as the last two Flight Realms, "though that's not going to stop you, is it?"

"Nope." Spike replied, as he knew his siblings wanted to get to Altair's peak and deal with the next commander that was trying to take over this homeworld, just like they had done in the last two lands with Toasty and Doctor Shemp, but he wanted to make sure the treasure count for this Flight Realm was the same as the previous ones they had cleared out, which was followed by him smiling, "Both you and Ember are correct, as the amount of treasure that is sitting in front of us is the same amount that we recovered from the previous Flight Realms."

Spyro and Ember nodded their heads, as they knew that the amount had to be the same as the other two Flight Realms they had cleared out, though they waited for a few seconds as their dragonflies collected the treasure, but once that was done the three of them jumped away from the building and flew off towards the edge of this area. Just like the previous times they left the other Flight Realms they had to fly towards what appeared to be the very edge of the Flight Realm, where the magic would allow them to disappear from this area and return to the central hub area, though once that happened they reappeared in front of the portal they had entered a few minutes ago. Once they were back in the central hub area once more the trio headed down the path to their left and headed towards the portal that would take them to Altair's peak, though from where they were positioned they could see a dragon standing near their destination, which interested them a tiny bit. As the trio got closer to the portal they realized that the dragon in question was Nora, who must have been released from her prison by one of the other dragons they had saved, though they were interested in what she might want to talk about before they headed through the portal she was standing near.

"Nora, this is a surprise," Spike said, as he knew that he and his siblings were surprised by the fact that she was out here, instead of making sure her workshop wasn't damaged from what Gnasty Gnorc and his forces had done, but that didn't stop them from being interested in what she had to tell them, "What can we do for you?"

"I was taking a look at Altair's peak and found that things will be different for you this time around," Nora replied, her tone indicating that Cosmos had likely been the one to release her from her prison and that someone had told her what they had done in the previous two homeworlds, when they were saving Nevin and Trondo, which means she either used her teleportation magic to speak with Nestor and Titan or Cosmos told her what he knew, "From what I can tell it appears that Altair is imprisoned a third of the way through his realm, though this time around the commander of Gnasty Gnorc's forces is in the area before where Altair is imprisoned, so it seems that you'll be facing Blowhard before you can free Altair from his prison."

"Blowhard?" Spyro asked, because when he considered the previous commanders they had taken out, Toasty and Doctor Shemp, he expected a better name than Blowhard, especially for someone that was taking over the land that the Magic Crafters lived in, though at the same time he held back his chuckle, as it was definitely a name that deserved to be laughed at for a few seconds.

"A creature created by Gnasty Gnorc, to defeat the three of you once and for all," Nora stated, where the trio glanced at each other for a moment, because this was nothing new to them, as both Toasty and Doctor Shemp had been ordered to take control of the homeworlds they had been assigned to and were no doubt ordered to take down whoever tried to seize control of the land from them, though the only difference was that their next foe seemed like a creation that was made solely for one reason, "though if I'm being honest, I have the feeling that there might be more to Blowhard than what I've told you, though you'll have to figure that out on your own."

"Well, if he was sent to maintain control of this land, then he likely has some magic of his own," Spike said, though that was when he glanced at the portal for a few seconds, because now he was interested in meeting Blowhard and seeing what sort of power their next foe had in store for them, especially since they knew nothing about him, other than the fact that he had been created by Gnasty Gnorc, but, given the fact that their foe had been planning this for a long time, he had the feeling that Blowhard was an old creation that was finally being allowed to stretch his legs and serve his master.

"Just be careful when you go save Altair," Nora added, because while she knew the trio was strong and that any foe they faced would be hard pressed to defeat all three of them, especially when they matured and became adults, this was a foe they knew almost nothing about, save for the fact that he had been created to take over Altair's realm and, thanks to what the trio had done so far, defeat the only dragons capable of turning the tide against Gnasty Gnorc's plans, "there's no telling what sort of power Blowhard has, so you'll be stepping into a blind fight this time around."

Spyro, Spike, and Ember nodded their heads, indicating that they were going to be as careful as they possibly could, before heading through the portal that was near them and headed off to Altair's peak, so they could put an end to the assault on this land and move on to the next homeworld that needed their assistance. It didn't take them long to appear at the starting point of their destination, the same area that they had arrived in when Nestor and Cosmos had them meet Altair for the first time, though, just as they expected, there were a number of green wizards lining the path that would take them to where Altair was imprisoned and to where Blowhard was waiting for them. The first thing they did was break the chests that were behind them, so they could gather the gems that Gnasty Gnorc's forces were attempting to transport back to his domain, before turning their attention on the enemies in front of them, which was when they charged at the first green wizard that was blocking the way. It wasn't hard for them to defeat a single green wizard, as all they had to do was separate from each other and force it to target one of them, who would dodge the attack if one was fired at them, all while letting the other two flame the wizard, defeating it and allowing them to move onto the two gem chests that lined the way to the next set of enemies, who were slightly higher up than the first wizard, but not before flaming a fireworks box to get the gems inside it. Of course two enemies were still easy to take down, since they could only focus on one target and they had three enemies, so both Spike and Ember acted as the decoys and Spyro knocked down both of the green wizards that were in front of them, allowing them to smash through the metal chests that were near them and them jump down into the next part of the path they were following, to clear out a few more green wizards.

As Spyro and Ember dealt with the four green wizards that were in their way, and claimed the gems from the gem chests that were nearby, Spike focused on the being that was hovering in the air above a circular platform, like an arena of sorts, but what interested him was that the creature looked like a tornado wizard that had been empowered to a whole new level, as he had a torso and a head, which had an orange beard and a wizard's hat, but the lower part of his body was a tornado, meaning that this had to be Blowhard, and he had a decent amount of power inside his body.

"So that's Blowhard, the creature that Gnasty Gnorc created," Ember remarked, because right now it appeared that their foe hadn't noticed their arrival and was focused on something else at the moment, though at the same time she knew this was going to be an easy battle for them, "I guess it's time we took him down and clear out the rest of the foes that are trying to take over the Magic Crafters homeworld."

"Sorry Ember, but we won't be tackling him together," Spike stated, where he stepped forward and put one of his claws on the platform that Blowhard was floating above, before he turned back so he could look at his siblings, "after all, you got to have Doctor Shemp all to yourself, so I think it's time I took down one of Gnasty Gnorc's commanders on my own, especially the one that is trying to seize control of this land."

"That means I get to solo whoever is in charge of Gnasty Gnorc's forces in the land of the Beast Makers," Spyro said, showing that he was perfectly fine with his siblings taking turns with the various commanders that they were fighting so they could free the lands from their forces, though only if he was able to take on the next one, meaning that they were going to have to come up with a new tactic for the person in control of the Dream Weavers homeworld.

"Fine. Have it your way." Ember added, because while she wanted to see how strong Blowhard was for herself, since he had to be someone who could wield the power of magic, she decided that she might as well allow her brother, who was definitely more skilled in magic than she or Spyro were, face the foe that was in front of them, but she was going to be watching the battle closely and was planning on stepping in if her brother needed some assistance.

Spike smiled for a moment as he climbed up onto the platform that Blowhard was floating above and focused on the enemy that he would be facing, who finally snapped out of whatever trance he happened to be in and descended down towards the platform, where he stopped just before the bottom of his tornado reached the platform.

"Who are you?" Blowhard asked, his voice sounding like it was a combination of what they heard the other tornado wizards use and the wind itself, though at the very least he had the ability to talk and wasn't a mindless creature that had no will of his own, and he seemed interested in Spike at the moment.

"I'm Spike, and those are my siblings Spyro and Ember," Spike replied, as he figured that the moment he introduced himself Blowhard would go on the offensive, especially since he was making it clear that the three of them were the ones that his foe had been waiting for, though he was happy to see what the creature didn't lash out at him immediately, even though he was sure that he was getting ready for something.

"Ah yes, I've heard about you three, from Gnasty Gnorc," Blowhard said, confirming Spike's thoughts on the fact that he knew about them, even though it took a few moments for him to figured out who they were, despite the fact that Spike had told them who they were, before he shifted his hands and some wind seemed to spin around his fingers, indicating that he was getting ready for battle, "I have been ordered to maintain control of this land, in the name of my master, and those orders include taking out whoever tries to free the dragons that are trapped in those crystalline statues."

"Hey, before you two fight, I have a question." Spyro spoke up, as he figured that this might be the only time he could ask this question, since Blowhard was either going to run away after the fight was over or he was going to be reduced to a simple breeze, or something similar to that, before noticing that both Spike and Blowhard had turned to look at him for a few seconds, "Is your name really 'Blowhard'?"

"Yes, it is. Gnasty Gnorc, despite being my master, is not good at naming his creations," Blowhard replied, his tone indicating that he would have preferred a name that wasn't what he had been given, since it appeared that he didn't like it at all, but, at the same time, he was loyal to the being that was his master and wasn't about to argue with the person that had created him.

Spyro stood there for a moment, making Spike and Ember wonder if he was restraining himself from laughing at the fact that Blowhard's name was actually Blowhard, since he seemed to think that Nora had made it up, before they were proven wrong as their brother started to laugh over what their foe's name was.

"Please ignore him, Spyro is sometimes easily amused by things that happen around him," Spike said, because from what he knew his brother found amusement in things that were different from what he and Ember found amusement in, especially when he considered the pranks Spyro pulled in the past, before focusing on Blowhard once more, who had shifted his gaze back towards him.

The sky rumbled for a moment as Blowhard raised one of his hands towards some of the nearby clouds, where he called forth a lightning bolt and sent it flying at the area that Spike was standing in, though that was when Spike surprised his foe by calling forth his magic and summoning a barrier in front of him, preventing him from taking damage from the spell his foe had cast. Spike had figured that Gnasty Gnorc had created Blowhard with the purpose of harnessing the power of Altair's peak, the weather power that the dragon in question was used to manipulating everyday, meaning that he had to be careful, as one wrong step could be bad for him. Blowhard, on the other hand, seemed happy that Spike had blocked his attack and hadn't taken any damage, as if he was used to his foes being taken out within seconds of a fight starting, which was why he was shifting his arms as Spike lowered his barrier, no doubt so he could prepare another spell as they focused on each other. Spike waited for a few seconds as his foe called upon the power of the wind and sent a tornado straight at him, though that was when Spike revealed his hand, as he called forth his magic and focused on the spell that was coming at him, where the tornado split in half and dissipated before it could hit him, surprising his siblings for a moment, because while they knew about his magic training they had no idea how many spells he had already learned since their first lesson all those years ago.

Spike, taking advantage of the situation, rushed at Blowhard and loosed a burst of fire that struck his foe, who, just like the other commanders whenever they were hurt during battle, fled to the next area that would serve as the second platform they would fight on, which meant going through the buildings that were attached to the peaks that Altair called home, and he was kind enough to open the way for them.

"Why is it that all of the commanders flee after they've been hit?" Spyro asked, because that was something he was curious about, as both Toasty and Doctor Shemp did the same thing when they were hurt over the course of the battle, before he glanced at his siblings to see if they had any idea what was going on.

"Well, since they're in control of the realms that belong to the strongest dragons of each clan, it would make sense that they might be pulling us to where a trap is waiting," Ember remarked, as that was what she would have done if she was a commander taking over a land that didn't belong to her, though at the same time she was a little disappointed that Toasty and Doctor Shemp hadn't done something like that, leading her to assume that Blowhard was just moving to the next area he and Spike would be fighting in and wanted the enemies between them to do something to the three of them, before she glanced at the open door that was near them, "Spike, since you're the one fighting Blowhard, let the two of us take on the enemies that are between us and the commander in charge of this land, that way you can conserve your energy for the next stage of the fight."

"Now that's a plan I can agree with." Spike said, as he was happy that his siblings understood that he was the one that would be fighting Blowhard and that he would be the one to end it, so he was perfectly fine with Spyro and Ember taking on whoever was between them and the next platform that his foe had retreated to, to which he made sure to put himself behind his siblings as they approached the now opened doorway.

What they discovered what what appeared to have been a walkway at some point in time, to connect the entrance to the next floor, if they were talking about a normal building, though there were four small platforms that could be used to get from where the entrance was and stop at the next level. On two of the platforms stood a green druid, who just so happened to be in the process of moving two of the platforms around for fun, so while Ember jumped onto the platform in front of them Spyro jumped down onto the walkway to their right and picked up the gems that he found. Ember made short work of the first druid when he brought her platform up to his level, as she flamed him and severed the connection his magic had to the platform, allowing it to return to normal a few seconds later, though she didn't stay on it for more than a second as she jumped onto the third platform, letting Spyro and Spike follow after her. The second druid didn't fare any better than the first one did, as he brought Ember right up to where he was standing and she flamed him, allowing the platform to return to it's normal position as she jumped onto the walkway that had two directions for them to choose from, one of which was clearly the way out, due to the pair of druids she heard working on more platforms, while the other brought them to the chamber that Altair was trapped in. It wasn't hard for them to make the decision, as they simply walked into the chamber, smashed the chests that were around them, and then tapped the statue, allowing Altair to break free from his prison and touch the ground that was in front of them, though whether or not he had some advice for them didn't matter, since Spike could easily take care of Blowhard on his own.

"Thank you for freeing me from that crystal prison," Altair said, once more showing the trio that the dragons could see what was going on around them, as indicated by several of the dragons they had freed so far, before he focused on the area that he was in and seemed to remember something important, "it's a good thing I wasn't in the middle of casting a spell or altering the weather when that spell hit me, otherwise I'm sure whoever Gnasty Gnorc's commander is for my land would have used that power against you, meaning we wouldn't be standing here talking about it."

"I'm not sure it would have mattered either way, since Spike seems capable of beating Blowhard on his own," Spyro commented, informing Altair of the name of the commander he had mentioned, though at the same time Ember turned around and headed towards the path that would take them outside the building they were in, to which he and Spike followed after her, leaving the now freed Altair to do whatever he wanted.

Ember waited for a few seconds for the first platform to come near her, though once it was close to where she was standing she jumped onto it and let the green druid move her closer to where he was standing, allowing her to flame him the moment she got close. From there she jumped onto the platform that the druid had been standing on, just as the one she had been on returned to it's original position so Spyro and Spike could follow her, before moving onto the next moving platform, where she focused on burning the druid that was close to the building's exit. Once the druid had been burned, just like the others that had come before him, Ember was able to jumped outside the building and waited for her siblings to catch up with her, though even then Spyro was the one who turned to the left and smashed his way through the chests that were lined up and nearly reached the edge of the walkway they were on. The three of them then noticed that the whirlwind that they had used to get up here when they were younger was active once more, as if the land knew it was time to return to normal, though Spike knew that it was more like Altair's magic had been restored and he was making sure his realm was the way it had been before he had been trapped in that statue. A few seconds later, once they were done thinking about the whirlwind, the trio turned around and followed the path that was behind them, where they smashed through a pair of chests and collected the few gems that were laying on the ground, before noticing that they had arrived at their destination.

Spyro and Ember glanced at each other for a moment, as they were sure the second stage for Spike's fight with Blowhard would have been a little further away from the first one, but decided to say nothing as their brother jumped up into the arena and focused on his opponent, who was staring at him in return.

This time around, how that they had a good idea of what their opponents could do, both Spike and Blowhard reacted the moment Spike entered the arena, as Blowhard was quick to wave his hands and summon several bolts of lightning into the area around him, which he proceeded to throw down at the arena. Spike, seeing the attacks coming his way, moved out of the way and rolled a few times, showing that he was capable of dodging the bolts that his foe was using on him, before he activated his own magic and breathed on a few of the bolts that were sticking out of the ground, sending them flying into the back of Blowhard, but, interestingly enough, his foe didn't retreat. That informed him that the beings that were Gnasty Gnorc's commanders only fled when they were touched by a dragon's flames, which made him think about how he was going to defeat his foe, but at the very least this was a great way for him to test his magical powers against a magical opponent. At the same time he noticed that Blowhard seemed to be smiling, as if this was the first time he fought someone that was like him, which either meant a young dragon that hadn't fully matured or a dragon that was capable of providing him with a challenge like this, but either way it appeared that they both agreed on one thing, and that was the fact that they were happy have the other person as an opponent.

Blowhard continued to go on the offensive, loosing more of the lightning bolts wherever Spike was standing, though this time he also made sure they disappeared after a few seconds so they couldn't be used against him, not that it mattered since a dragon's flames were the only thing that could hurt him. That decision also informed Spike that his foe was a quick learner and that he was likely being studied at the moment, meaning his tactics were going to be useless in the near future, so he focused his magic and readied himself once more as another attack came at him. As he expected a few seconds later Blowhard added another element to the battle by using the wind against him as well, summoning more tornadoes than he had done during their first encounter, though Spike was ready for that as his magic surrounded him, allowing him to split the tornadoes like they were nothing as he summoned a few smaller barriers to protect him from the lightning bolts, before he reached his target and was able to flame Blowhard, forcing him to retreat once more. Even as that happened, however, Spike knew that such a tactic would not work a third time, not with how his foe had been adapting to his movements so far, meaning that he needed a new tactic and fast, though something told him he didn't have the time to think about something like that.

With Blowhard running to the next platform, wherever it was, Spyro and Ember glided over the gap that their foe was following and found a fireworks box and two gem chests near where they landed, so they waited for Spike to join them and move out of the way before they destroyed the three chests and claimed the gems that were inside them... but, as they followed the path that was in front of them, they soon discovered Blowhard floating above another platform, which was when Spike got up there and faced his foe once more.

"You are strong, that much is certain," Blowhard said, though at the same time he drifted backwards for a few seconds and came to a stop, where he would be out of reach if Spike was to use his fire breath again, though at the same time he held both of his hands out, where one had some wind swirling around it and the other had lightning that was crackling every now and then, "so, to honor your strength, I will take you out by pouring all of my magical power into two attacks, though there is a chance that your siblings will fall with you once I finish my spells."

Spike didn't have to tell Spyro and Ember to take a few steps back, so they wouldn't be anywhere near where his foe's spells might hit, but at the same time he remained standing in the same place he had chosen the moment he stepped up onto the platform. The reason for that was because it didn't matter where he was standing, as Blowhard intended on calling forth the power of the wind and the lightning he could conjure to defeat him, because it appeared that he was in the middle of forming a single powerful bolt that was like the other ones, one that would be incredibly painful if it hit him or one of his siblings. At the same time there was the matter of the wind power, which appeared to be one that would knock him up into the air no matter where he was standing, meaning that his options were limited and that he might as well stand his ground, to which he called forth his own magical power and dug into the stone beneath him. There was one spell that he could use in this situation, one that both his foe and his siblings wouldn't see coming, since it was well hidden in one of the books that Cosmos had given him for the basics, somewhere no one would think to look, meaning that Lucas was likely behind hiding it, but right now he hoped it would do the trick.

It didn't take Blowhard long to finish his preparations, as the moment he was ready he loosed the wind spell that he was preparing, where Spike found himself being flung up into the air, high above where his siblings were standing, but, at the same time he managed to tear a rock out of the platform, something that he tossed away as his foe loosed the lightning bolt that he had been preparing, engulfing the area around him in a bright explosion.

"SPIKE!" Ember cried out, as while she knew her brother was strong when it came to magic, with the potential to rival the Magic Crafters when he was older, she honestly didn't think that he'd be bested by one of Gnasty Gnorc's creations, especially in the manner that unfolded before their eyes, and it was only a few seconds later where she and Spyro saw their brother emerge from the smoke as he fell out of the sky.

"Wait, there's something wrong about this." Spyro said, because while he didn't want to believe that Spike could be beaten that easily, as he was following the same thought process that Ember was following, he noticed something odd about their brother and was quick to point it out to his sister, "Where's Talon?"

As soon as he pointed that out, and Ember noticed that Talon was nowhere near their brother, Spike was engulfed in a puff of some and was replaced by the very stone that he had thrown away, which crumbled into pieces due to the power of Blowhard's lightning bolt. Once they noticed that, however, they turned their attention to where the stone had been before their brother had been struck by the attack, where they found Spike in the air above Blowhard, right where he had thrown the stone, and both of his horns were glowing as he opened his mouth. In that moment both Spyro and Ember were surprised, as the fireball that Spike was getting ready to fire was made out of the same type of flame that would hurt Blowhard, though without wasting a single moment Spike loosed the fireball and it collided into his foe, sending Blowhard down to the arena floor. The resulting explosion of him hitting the ground only cracked the platform, but at the same time they watched as Blowhard attempted to get back up for a few seconds, only to collapse and slowly break apart before their eyes, indicating that Spike was the winner of this battle and that he had beaten Gnasty Gnorc's creation. Spike, on the other hand, glided down to where they were standing and staggered for a moment when he touched the ground, showing that he had used nearly all of his magic to defeat Blowhard, but in the end they were happy for him, as he had emerged from this battle without injury.

"Spike, don't go scaring us like that," Ember stated, showing that, while she was happy that her brother had liberated the land of the Magic Crafters, just like she had done for the Peace Keepers, the only thing she could have done without is that he had worried her and Spyro for a few moments.

"Anyway, what was that spell you used to avoid Blowhard's attack?" Spyro inquired, because he knew it was a spell they hadn't seen before and he was hoping that Spike would be willing to share what it was, just so they could understand what he had done to avoid taking damage.

"It's a Teleportation spell called Substitution, where the user switches places with an object of their choosing," Spike said, though at the same time he realized that this wasn't a spell he'd be using all the time, because it combined with all of the other spells he had used meant he was really low on magic and would be for a while, even though he hoped that it returned before they reached the land that Gnasty Gnorc ruled over, "I used it to switch places with that piece of rock that you saw Blowhard blast, and I made sure to move Talon with me as well, so he's safe and sound, but it did eat up a good portion of my magic, so I don't think I'll be casting any spells for a while."

Spyro and Ember had no idea that such a spell even existed, though it appeared to be quite a taxing one, so as they headed for the exit portal, to tell Cosmos and the others the good news, they stood by Spike's side as they picked up the few remaining gems and headed off, hopefully to allow their brother a few moments of rest before they arrived at the next homeworld that needed their assistance.

Dragon: Back to the Swamp

View Online

It took the trio a few seconds to return to the central hub area of the Magic Crafters homeworld once more, though this time around, instead of heading over to where the Balloonist was waiting for them, so they could head to the next homeworld and tackle the forces that Gnasty Gnorc assigned to the land of the Beast Makers, none of them headed over to the area that the Balloonist was standing in. Rather they retraced their steps a little and returned to the area that was above where the portal to Altair's peak was located, allowing the three of them to sit down and relax for a little, mostly because Spyro and Ember wanted Spike to relax for a while and recover his energy. They were still impressed by what their brother had done in the battle with Blowhard, especially since he was able to avoid his foe's spells and turned the tide against him with a spell that neither of them had seen coming, but, as he explained, that spell had taken a lot of energy from him, hence the reason they were forcing him to rest, despite the fact that they wanted to head to the next land and help Bruno out. The reason for this change of pace was the fact that the land of the Best Makers was within fifteen to thirty minutes from where the Magic Crafters homeworld was located, so there wouldn't be a lot of time for Spike to rest if they departed immediately, but if they did things this way he'd get a decent about of rest before they reached their next destination.

While the three of them were sitting there, recovering their energy from what they had done so far, Spike pulled out his writing materials and started to write down what happened since they arrived in this homeworld, something that his siblings knew would happen and weren't shocked by at all. Spyro knew that the scholars of their home would be very interested in reading about their adventures in this land, especially when they got to the part where Spike engaged in a magic duel with Blowhard, though they both had the feeling that the Magic Crafters would be more impressed with Spike had done. From what little Spike had told them the Substitution spell either required a good amount of magical power to use, or he needed more training in the art of using magic before he could reach the point where he could use the spell like the rest of the Magic Crafters, if they knew the spell anyway. Either way it was an impressive spell and both he and Ember silently agreed on one thing, that at some point in time they needed to work on their magic and maybe learn that spell as well, because if the battle earlier was any indication it was incredibly useful and they might need it in the future, but for now they focused on the task that was ahead of them, once they reached their next destination.

What interested the trio was that Tuco, the Balloonist that would take them to the land of the Beast Makers, stepped away from his hot air balloon and brought them some of the food that had been given to them by Alvar, which had been left with Marco when they moved to help the Peace Keepers, who must have given the packs to Gosnold, who, in turn, gave them to Tuco, though they were happy to have something so all of them could regain their energy.

"So Spike, do you think the Magic Crafters will be impressed by what you did?" Spyro asked, deciding that they might as well talk for a few minutes and help pass the time, since sitting down and eating some of their leftover food was rather boring when no one was talking, though at the same time he noticed that Ember was interested in what their brother might say as a response to his question.

"I'm sure they will be, when I get around to telling them what happened," Spike replied, as he wondered what would happen when he informed Cosmos and the other Magic Crafters of the fact that he knew how to use the Substitution spell at an early age, and could pull it off despite the fact that it drained his reserves after casting it once, though he knew that he wouldn't be telling them anything until he and his siblings restored order to the remaining two homeworlds and took down Gnasty Gnorc.

"I would hope so, since that was an impressive battle," Ember said, showing that she hoped the Magic Crafters would be impressed by the battle with Blowhard, especially with what Spike was able to do, but for now, since it appeared that their brother wasn't going to tell them what he had done in Altair's peak just yet, they could focus on returning to the land of the Beast Makers, and have to take a bath when they left the swamp so they could get rid of the smell that would latch onto them while they were there.

Spyro and Spike nodded their heads in agreement, as they both agreed that it was an impressive battle and they knew the other clans would be interested in what happened with Blowhard when they were told, but after that the three of them tore apart the last bits of their food and cleaned up the area around them. Once that was done they continued to rest for the next couple of moments, though the only way they knew that time was passing was because Spike told them what the time was by looking at the sky every now and then, another skill he had picked up from his studies and could only practice when visiting the other lands. Some time passed before Spike indicated that the hour his siblings had set aside for their rest had gone by, to which the three of them got up from where they were sitting, stretched their legs for a few seconds, and then headed over to where Tuco was waiting for them. It didn't take them long to climb into the basket and for Tuco to join them, where they took off from where the hot air balloon had been sitting and headed to the land of the Beast Makers at long last, though this time around, since they had rescued all the stolen dragon eggs, Ember felt that it was time for them to tackle the three realms separately, all so they could restore order that much quicker.

Spike also knew that they would work together to tackle the central hub area, the Flight Realm, and clear out the realm that the enemy commander was taking over, but he had to agree with Ember's plan, as it would make up for the hour they spent after his battle with Blowhard, and he was interested in seeing what sort of enemies they would have to deal with when they reached their next destination.


It wasn't long before they reached the starting area for the land that the Beast Makers called home, the small village of sorts that some of them lived in, though once Tuco brought them close to the ground Spyro, Spike, and Ember jumped out of the basket and landed on the ground, allowing him to pull away, since he didn't want to be here any longer than he needed to be, not that the trio could blame him. The siblings found that the area was mostly the same as what they remembered from the few times they had been here, though the changes that had been made were what appeared to be some sort of electric panels that laid on the ground, no doubt installed by Gnasty Gnorc's soldiers in preparation for their arrival, or maybe they were put in to power their weapons. The reason Spike considered that second idea to be a possibility was because of the green skinned Gnorc, who was wearing a black shirt, black pants, and seemed to be wearing some sort of headset that was connected to something on his belt, that was standing on the platform, which seemed to be powerless at the moment, all while holding a rod shaped object in his right hand, something that he jabbed into the floor after jumping into the air, turning on the electricity for a few seconds before he landed and everything returned to normal, even though he'd likely do it again a few moments later.

"I wonder why Gnasty Gnorc is having his minions install electric panels in this homeworld," Spyro commented, as it really didn't make much sense, especially since the Beast Makers weren't like the other clans of the Dragon Realms, before an idea came to mind and he decided to see what his siblings thought about it, "Hey, do you guys think this might have something to do with the commander of this land?"

"It's possible that these could be connected to the commander, which means taking them out might weaken whoever it is for when we face them," Spike said, because it was the only thing that made sense, that the commander might be preparing for the eventual fight with them and these panels might be the key to weakening their foe a little, though the only way they were going to figure anything out was to free the Beast Makers, recover the stolen treasure, and take out all of the enemies they came across.

"Either way, we should get started," Ember added, though there was a reason behind why she was the first one to start moving, because the sooner they cleared out their enemies and saved the other realms, like they did in the past, the sooner they could get out of the swamp and find a place to take a bath, so they wouldn't be smelling of the swamp when they arrived at the Dream Weavers homeworld.

Spyro and Spike nodded as Ember smashed the chests that were right in front of them, allowing Cinder to collect the gems that had been inside them and the three gems that had been on the ground, before all three of them turned towards the panel the electric Gnorc was standing on. While Spike and Ember waited for the electricity to go away, so they could flame their foe, Spyro charged through the three metallic chests that were near them and picked up the gems that had been hidden behind a hut, before the Gnorc landed on the panel and was quickly taken down by his siblings. Of course there happened to be a second electric panel near the first one, with an electric Gnorc watching over it by jumping into the air and hitting it occasionally, just like the first one they encountered, but since it appeared that there weren't any additional tricks to the electric Gnorcs, other than what little their foes were showing them, so once the electricity was gone they charged forward and collided with the Gnorc, returning him to his original gem state and allowing them to move deeper into the area that Bruno and the other Beast Makers dragons called home. Fortunately there weren't many other enemies for them to worry about, at least for the moment, though off in the distance they spotted a few boars running around like they owned the place, meaning they had to be more of Gnasty Gnorc's creations, but instead of focusing on them the trio tapped the statue that was in front of them, in front of the first portal for this land, and freed Bruno from his prison, as it made sense for the Leader to be the first one they encountered.

Interestingly enough Bruno grabbed his staff and pointed it at the area around him a few times, like he was expecting to find some Gnorcs standing around him or something, before he calmed down and focused on the trio, where a smile appeared on his face, indicating that he was happy with what they had done.

"Thanks for the rescue," Bruno said, though that was when he looked at the area behind them, where they had come from, and his smile deflated a little, informing the trio that he didn't like seeing all the bits of electricity that the Gnorcs were in the middle of installing into his home, "Gnasty Gnorc is turning our home into an electrified junk heap, by having his commander and soldiers installing all of this junk that they brought with them, after we were trapped in those crystal statues... and this used to be a beautiful swamp."

"It sure was." Spike commented, as he knew that the Beast Makers loved their swamp and that they liked to keep it pristine, or as pristine as it could get considering what went into a swamp, though he also knew Bruno and the others had to be upset over what was happening, "Look, why don't we take the three portals that are scattered around the central hub area, including the Flight Realm and the commander, while you can go free all of the other members of your clan and start returning this place to how it had been before Gnasty Gnorc started installing everything?"

Bruno seemed to like the idea and excused himself immediately, heading off to one of the other realms that none of the trio could access at the moment, allowing Spyro, Spike, and Ember to sigh for a moment as they focused on the log that was in front of them and the enemies that were waiting for them to arrive. Before heading over the log, which had three fireworks boxes on it, Spike found two gem chests and a normal chest, which he dealt with quickly before Ember glided over to the log, where she set fire to all three boxes and then jumped over to the piece of ground that was at the other end of it, though she had to flame a boar that was coming at her, causing it to return to being a gem. Spyro and Spike were the next ones to cross the log, which had three gems laying on it thanks to what Ember did, before the trio was able to regroup, allowing them to jump over to where the portal to Misty Bog was located, or at least that was what Spike told them as they headed towards it. Spyro did flame the boar that was coming at them, so they didn't have to worry about that at all, before they gathered the gems and glided over to the area that the next dragon was imprisoned in, but before they did anything the trio collected the gems that were around them. Spike was the one that dealt with the pair of circular chests that were near the water, Ember walked around the open hut and flamed a boar while collecting the gems outside it, and Spyro charged through the metallic chests and the normal chests that were sitting inside the hut, before they regrouped and touched the statue that was near the well they had ignored.

The dragon in question was Cleetus, someone they had seen during one of their previous visits to this homeworld, but all he had to say to them was the usual thanks for being rescued and that he needed to leave, no doubt to check on whatever he was working on before he had been trapped over here, before he took off and disappeared into the swamp, leaving the trio to continue with their work... though that was when Spike decided to investigate the well, which involved jumping into it and landing in a decent sized cave that only had one exit, the way he came.

"Well what do you know, here's the portal to the Flight Realm," Spike commented, as the main thing he was focused on was the portal that was right in front of him, and the reason he knew it had to be for the Flight Realm was because two of the three they had encountered so far had been hidden in some manner, before he collected the few gems that had fallen down here, including the ones inside a few chests.

Getting out of the cave proved to be rather easy, as a whirlwind happened to form near him and it lined up with the opening he had used to get down here, so he simply stood in it and let it carry him back up to where his siblings were waiting for him, to which they headed out to continue clearing out the central hub area of enemies. As they jumped over the sections of ground that were in front of them Spike also reminded his siblings that the three realms they needed to clear out were Terrace Village, Misty Bog, and Tree Tops, as well as taking down the commander that was invading the realm that Sadiki called home. Spyro and Ember were fine with Spike reminding them as to what the other realms were called, since it had been some time since their last visit to this place, before flaming the next boar that tried to charge at them, allowing them to approach the large tree that seemed to be in the middle of the village the Beast Makers called home and search the area around it, finding the third portal, the one for Tree Tops, and a number of gems. From there they walked over the stone bridge that was near them and entered the area that the next Balloonist was waiting in, along with the portal to Sadiki's temple, though before they did anything else they focused on the electric Gnorcs that were in the area and made sure to take them out.

Of course they had to wait for each of them to stop shocking the panels they were standing on, but it wasn't long before the three electric Gnorcs had been taken out and returned to their original state, allowing the trio to split up as they gathered the gems that were laying around the area, smashed through the metallic chests and the pair of circular chests that they found, and used a golden key, which Spike had to glide to, to open a locked chest, before pausing near the portal to Sadiki's temple.

"Okay, we've cleared out the central hub area for this homeworld," Spike commented, though at the same time he still found it to be a little odd that the Beast Makers had a smaller starting area that the other clans did, as it was even smaller than the central hub area for their own homeworld, before he focused on his siblings and the portals that rested off in the distance, "So, are we going to stick to what we've been doing so far, tackling the realms together, or are we going to split up and tackle all three of them at the same time, before regrouping to take on the Flight Realm and to clear out whatever enemies we find in Sadiki's temple?"

"I say we split up, to cover more ground and make up the time we used back in the land of the Magic Crafters, when we were waiting for you to recover from your battle with Blowhard." Ember replied, showing that she had been thinking about this since she suggested it earlier, though at the same time Spyro and Spike glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they found nothing wrong with what their sister was saying.

"I'm fine with that," Spyro said, as while it seemed strange that they were actually considering going their separate ways for a while, to tackle the three realms that they now had access to, he was perfectly fine with it, though there was only one thing he needed to know before they actually separated from each other, "I guess all we need to do now is figure out which realm each of us will be focusing on."

"I was thinking that maybe Spike should take on Terrace Village, as it sounds like the least time consuming and will give him a chance to regain more of his magic," Ember stated, revealing that she was also taking what happened during the battle with Blowhard into consideration, though Spyro thought about it and decided that it wasn't worth fighting over, as he ended up agreeing with what she said, before she focused on the remaining two portals, "Since neither of us are exhausted from a big fight, and have more than enough energy to spare, I don't think it really matters which realm we take, but I was thinking that maybe I could tackle Misty Bog and you could deal with Tree Tops."

"Tree Tops... it sounds like I might have gotten the easiest realm of them all." Spyro commented, because based on what little they knew about the realms that the Beast Makers called home, as they really didn't spent that much time learning about the other homeworlds and the realms that were connected to them, he had to assume that the realm he was going to tackle was the easiest of this land.

With the decision made, and all three of them agreeing on where they should go, the trio separated from each other and headed over to the portals that would take each of them to the realm they would be tackling, before they regrouped to take on the Flight Realm and Sadiki's temple, though once they were in front of their portals the trio headed in and waited to see what was happening to the other realms that Gnasty Gnorc was trying to take over. A few seconds later Spike appeared on what had once been a tree at some point in time, though it had been cut down and reduced to the stump that he was now standing on, before he focused on the area that was in front of him, where an enemy that looked like an electric Gnorc was blocking the way into the village that was behind him. This particular enemy was twice as tall as the foe he was thinking about, though he was wearing some sort of pack on his back and had an electric weapon that looked like a sword that had electricity dancing all over it, though since the laser Gnorc, as Spike was going to call them, wasn't paying attention it was rather easy for Spike to flame him and move forward. The other thing he noticed, before he headed into the village, was that there was a lot of green colored water, or maybe it was green colored ooze, though his thoughts told him that he should avoid the liquid and focus on his objective, where he climbed up the steps and flamed the laser Gnorc that jumped in front of him.

One thing he noticed as he entered the village was that there was a wooden wall, made from the trunks to be exact, which he assumed was for keeping the ooze out of the area the Beast Makers dragons called home, but that was when he focused on the nearby enemies, which consisted of one laser Gnorc and two smaller Gnorcs that seemed to be wearing metallic armor, though they also loosed bolts of electricity from the two parts that were sticking out of the armor, almost like they were turrets or something.

Spike had to admit that he wasn't expecting so many Gnorcs to harness the power of electricity, something that the Beast Makers didn't like to bother with, or at least he assumed they didn't like this sort of thing, but the easy way to take out the three enemies in front of him was to charge the laser Gnorc and then charge both of the gunner Gnorcs, before they had a chance to fire their weapons at him. With them taken care of, and the area cleared for the moment, he looked around for anything that he needed to gather, before Talon pointed out a couple of gems that Spike quickly collected, though once that was done he continued his search of the village as he sought out more of the stolen gems, along with the various enemies and the imprisoned dragons. He approached the ramp that would take him inside the building that was in front of him, which would no doubt bring him even closer to the first imprisoned dragon, but before he could get too far one of the laser Gnorcs jumped out from the area on his left and tried to whack him, where Spike dodged the attack and then flamed him, allowing him to return the Gnorc to his original form, though it did leave him interested in what was in the area the foe came from. in the side area he found one of the gunner Gnorcs and quickly took him out, preventing him from firing his weapons at him, though once that foe had been taken out he searched the area and found a few more gems, a pair of circular chests, two hidden gem chests, and, interestingly enough, a few chests near the ramp he had been planning on walking up a few moments ago.

When he entered the building that would take him to the next part of the village, which almost resembled a tunnel depending on how someone looked at it, the first thing he did was charge through the three gunner Gnorcs that were waiting for him and then paused for a few seconds as he stared at the odd carvings that lined the lower part of the building, which mostly seemed to be lights for the inside of the building.

"I wonder what caused the Beast Makers to form these odd boar-faced carvings," Spike commented, though at the same time he knew that the only ones that could answer that were the dragons that called this land home, as none of the books he had studied in the past mentioned something like this, and Talon buzzed for a few seconds, in the sense that he also had no idea what had caused this clan to make these carvings, before he sighed and headed towards the other entrance that the building had, as there would be time to ponder this later, when he was done saving this realm.

Spike picked up the gems that were in the building, along with smashing through a few chests that were sitting near the second entrance, though once he headed outside he flamed the laser Gnorc that was waiting for him and then rolled to avoid the electric blasts that the gunner Gnorc sent at him. He then charged at his foe and knocked the Gnorc down, allowing him to discover that there was a path that went around the exterior of the building he had walked through, where another pair of laser and gunner Gnorcs happened to be standing, so he repeated the process and cleared them out of the small area he found them in. After that he also found three metallic chests near a turn that would have connected to one of the areas on the side of the building he had been on a few moments ago, so he smashed through them and turned around so he could move forward, all while keeping his eye out for areas like the one he had missed. Thanks to that he did spot a small group of gems laying on the ground near the ramp he had walked down, something he had walked by due to wanting to clear out the area of enemies, and then found two more chests resting near a set of stairs that he would need to use to progress through the village he was clearing out. At the top of the stairs, however, rested the first trapped dragon of this realm, something that put a smile on his face, as saving the dragons was the most important thing he and his siblings were doing, followed by restoring order to the realms and recovering the stolen treasure.

It didn't take him long to approach the statue and tap on it, freeing the dragon that was trapped inside, who had light purple colored scales and dark orange colored chest scales, different from how Spyro looked, though what was interesting was that this dragon also had a beak-like mouth, he was wearing a necklace that had six teeth and a bird's skull, and he carried a small wooden staff between his hands.

"Spike, thank you for freeing me. I am Claude." the dragon said, though Spike was happy to have his name, even if this would be one of the few times he interacted with this particular dragon, before Claude glanced around the area for a few seconds and noticed that something was different from what he was expecting, "Say, where are Spyro and Ember?"

"We decided to split up, to cover more ground," Spike replied, as that was the truth, even though he was one of the reasons Ember had insisted on them splitting up to do this in the first place, but at the same time he wasn't all that surprised to learn that Claude knew about his siblings, as he was sure that all of the other dragons knew about them at this point in time, so there was no reason to get worked up over that piece of information.

"Oh... good thinking." Claude remarked, showing that he assumed it was something that Spike had come up with, as he was likely the smart one in the eyes of the other adult dragons, in terms of him and his siblings anyway, before Claude glanced at the area behind him and focused on the Gnorcs that he could see, "Though I guess that means I don't have to warn you about the Gnorcs and the fact that they seem to have harnessed the power of electricity..."

Spike noted that Claude seemed a little disappointed in the fact that he couldn't warn him about the Gnorcs, but before he could even say anything the dragon took off and headed to wherever Bruno wanted them to gather, as he had no idea where the Beast Makers dragons would go once they were freed, before turning his attention to the path in front of him once more. He had to wait for a few seconds, as some of the electric Gnorcs were in the middle of zapping the panels in front of him and he wasn't about to walk out on them while the electricity was flowing, though the moment the first Gnorc landed, and his panel turned off for the moment, Spike charged forward and slammed into his target, taking down one of the panels and allowing him to focus on the other enemies in the area. Of course that meant waiting for the second electric Gnorc to finish electrocuting the panel that was in front of him, though the moment it was down Spike charged into him and knocked him out, before flaming the laser Gnorc that was advancing on him from behind, like he had used the smaller Gnorc as bait to open a hole in his defenses. He then spotted two locked chests to his left, near the edge of the area that he was walking on, and flamed the large Gnorc that was standing near them, along with the gunner Gnorc that was standing behind him, before staring at the locked chests for a moment, where he determined that he would either have to find the keys that went to them or find a powerful firework that could break them open, just like he and his siblings had seen back in Cliff Town.

Interestingly enough, after he collected the gems that were near the locked chests, he spotted a gunner Gnorc that happened to be standing behind a firework, so Spike charged into his target and took him down, allowing him to smash the chests that were behind him and set the fuse on fire, which eventually sent the firework flying into one of the locked chests, to which he claimed the gems and moved forward with the purpose of finding the way to open the other chest, be it key or firework.

From there he followed the electric panels that the Gnorcs had set up, where he waited for the first electric Gnorc to finish what he was doing before charging into him, only to repeat the process when the next one in line did the same thing, even though Spike had to take down a gunner Gnorc before he could touch the second one, and he had to flame a laser Gnorc before he was hit. All he had to do after that was the same thing he had done so far, charge into the next electric Gnorc once he was done shocking the panel and then flame the laser Gnorc, which allowed him to reach the area where the next imprisoned dragon was resting. Spike wasted no time in tapping the statue and freeing the dragon that was inside it, who appeared to be a large dragon that was laying on his side after he was freed, with maroon colored scales while he wore a hat on his head and was chewing on a straw of hay, but he introduced himself as Cyprin and said that he was looking forward to the trio sharing their adventures with everyone else. Spike knew that something like that would happen in the future, since he was writing about what he and his siblings were doing so Argus and the other scholars could know what happened, but once Cyprin made that comment he took off and left Spike and Talon to their own devices, which meant finding their way to the exit portal and cleaning up this realm along the way.

To reach that goal Spike climbed up the steps that were near where Cyprin had been imprisoned and charged at the electric Gnorc the moment the panel returned to normal, before flaming the laser Gnorc that stood near him and then glided over to the next panel once the electricity was gone, allowing him to charge through two gunner Gnorcs and one more electric Gnorc. From there Spike glided over to the next panel and took out the Gnorcs that were standing on it, one of them being the electric type and the other being the laser type, before using the nearby whirlwind to get to the top of a pillar that just so happened to be high enough for him to glide over to where the exit portal was, even though that required taking out one more electric Gnorc in the process. Once his foe had fallen he quickly gathered the gems that were around the exit portal, including releasing the gems that were trapped inside the gem chests, before gliding down into the area between the structures he had been walking on, allowing him to charge through three more gunner Gnorcs and flame down a laser Gnorc, who seemed to be the last enemies in this realm. As soon as the laser Gnorc fell he started gathering the gems that were laying on the ground, including smashing any chest he came by, before discovering another side route that took him to a few metallic chests and, according to Talon, two more gem chests that rested on the piece of ground that was above him, requiring Spike to backtrack a little before he could claim those gems as well.

As soon as he had all of those gems, and the gem chests, he returned to the pillar that allowed him to glide over to where the exit portal was located, where he glided over to the building that was a little closer to him and picked up the gems that happened to be scattered on it, along with a circular chest, before climbing up some golden steps to reach the top of the building. From there he glided around the building that the exit portal was located in and landed on top of another structure, allowing him to gather the gems he found there as he sought out the key to breaking open the other locked chest he had discovered, since he wanted to make sure he had everything before he returned to his sibling in the central hub area of this homeworld. As he glided to the next building, however, he spotted that there were two fireworks on top of it, in two different areas, and while one was pointed at the locked chest he had spotted earlier the second one was pointed at another locked chest that rested on another roof, so he smashed through the chests that were on top of the building and then flamed the fireworks. He then waited for a few moments, for the fireworks to blow open the two locked chests that he wanted to open, and once that was done he glided over to the other roof to claim the gems that had been blown out of the chest, before doing the same thing to the ones on the ground.

"That should be all of the gems," Spike commented, as by his estimates, based on the colors of the gems, this realm had four hundred gems that the Gnorcs were in the process of stealing, though now that they had been recovered, and there were no more enemies to take down and no more trapped dragons to free, he turned down the path and headed back to where the exit portal was located.

He couldn't wait to regroup with Spyro and Ember, once they were done with their realms and returned to the central hub area as well, and he was eager to hear about what they did in the realms they had gone to and what sort of enemies or obstacles they had encountered while they were on their own, before they regrouped to tackle the Flight Realm and then take on the commander of Gnasty Gnorc's forces for this land.

Dragon: Trees and Frogs

View Online

While Spyro walked through the portal that would take him to Tree Tops, and Spike headed off to take care of the enemies in Terrance Village, Ember stepped though the portal that was in front of her, the one that Spike said was for Misty Bog, and headed off to the realm that she would be taking on all by herself. She was sure that Spyro and Spike would be able to take care of whatever they found in their realms, especially since they had done the same thing back in the other realms of the last three homeworlds, so she decided not to worry about them as she and Cinder headed towards their destination. It didn't take her long to appear at the starting area for the realm she had picked out, which appeared to be a small piece of ground that had a single structure behind her, a stone structure that matched the arches and walls that lined the path that she would be following as she took out the enemies of this realm, recovered the stolen treasure, and released the trapped dragons for their prisons. As she looked around for a few moments she determined that Misty Bog almost looked like the rest of the Beast Makers homeworld, only it was lighter than the area she and her siblings had been in a few moments ago, and there was a light green mist, different from what she had seen in the central hub area, before she focused on what she was doing here and started to explore the area around her.

The first thing she did was turn around and explore the area behind her, behind the circular stone wall that she had landed in front of, and found a Gnorc, dressed up in metal armor while carrying both a sword and a shield, who jumped up and down a few times after trapping a chicken in a cage, though while he was distracted she charged right into him and knocked him down. That, of course, was when the knife Gnorc returned to his original form, that of a gem, so Ember had Cinder pick it up as she broke down the cage and freed the chicken inside it, as there was no reason to leave it trapped in such a way, before picking up the pair of gems nearby and heading out to start her adventure in this realm. Once that was done she glided over to the stairs that were in front of her and followed the path that was the top of it, where she paused for a moment as she found a number of dark brown plants that seemed to be ready to be pulled out of the ground at some point in time, though they were shaking, almost in response to her arriving in this realm. As she took a step forward the first plant burst out of the ground and charged at her, like it was trying to eat her, so she flamed it and took it down rather quickly, leaving a gem behind, so she shook her head and focused on the other three killer plants, as Spike would probably name them, taking them out in the process before she explored the area and picked up the gems that were scattered around the area she was in.

Once that was done Ember glided over to the next set of stairs and paused as she found some blue colored frogs that had orange colored hair on top of their heads, though while they seemed innocent from a distance she knew that Gnasty Gnorc's spell had created more violent versions of the various creatures of a realm, so these frogs were likely enemies that would try to kill her and prevent her from progressing through this realm. As she got close to the first one it paused for a moment and lashed out at her with it's tongue, where Ember rolled out of the way and flamed the frog in return, knocking it out in the process, before turning her attention to the other three frogs in the area and did the same thing to them, clearing this area of enemies and allowing her to focus on seeing how many gems were around her. She found a number of normal chests that were scattered around the area, some by where the frogs had been patrolling and a few near the stairs she had used to get up here, along with a pair of circular chests that she broke up, and, just like the first area she had cleared out, a chest that was behind the circular stone wall. The moment she had all the gems collected, and all the chests had been broken in the process, Ember turned towards the path that would allow her to move on and found three more killer plants resting near the tree stump that a dragon was trapped on, to which she picked up the nearby gems and took out the foes that were getting ready to attack her, before heading over to the dragon statue.

She tapped the statue and released a thin dragon that had green colored scales and oversized horns, with two necklaces around his neck, where one seemed to have an eye attached to it, though he carried a satchel that had teeth near the flap and had two vertical eyes on it, though why he had something like that she had no idea.

"Thanks for releasing me, Ember," the dragon said, though at the same time he stretched for a moment, showing that he had been stiff from being trapped in that statue and wanted to make sure nothing was wrong with his body, before he focused on Ember again, even though she was fine with him focusing on something else, "I am Rosco, though, if you want a warning, I'd suggest being on the lookout for the attack frogs, as their vicious cold-blooded killers."

"Really? I thought they were that way due to the spell that Gnasty Gnorc used on the realms," Ember stated, as that was what she had been thinking since she arrived in this realm, that the frogs were products of the spell that their true foe had cast at some point in the past, but if there were natural creatures of this land that meant that the gems she was finding were ones that the frogs had eaten.

"Well, the original attack frogs aren't as aggressive as the ones that you dealt with a few seconds ago," Rosco replied, where Ember tilted her head for a moment, as it sounded like he was suggesting that she had been right about the frogs that she had taken out, where he smiled for a moment as he considered what he was going to tell her, "let me put it this way, the enemies you took out are the ones that were created by Gnasty Gnorc's spell, though I think they might have scared off the attack frogs that called this realm home."

"Well, good luck with that." Ember said, because she figured that the only ones that could find the original attack frogs were the Beast Makers that called this swamp home, though even as she said that Rosco nodded his head and took off, leaving her to deal with the rest of the realm and the enemies that were guarding the other dragons.

Once Rosco was gone, and it was just Ember and Cinder left in the area at the moment, Ember glided over to the next patch of ground that was part of the path she was following, where a knife Gnorc was being chased by a boar, something that was rather funny to witness. When she landed on the ground, however, she flamed the boar and took him out, which lead to the Gnorc stopping in his tracks so he could catch his breath and ready himself for the battle to come, as Ember was letting him do that, though once he attacked she rolled out of the way and then charged into her foe, knocking him to the ground and returning him to being a gem as well. As soon as that was done, and the gems were collected, she focused on which path she should take, since it appeared that she was coming to a split in the path and while one of them seemed to head to a either fallen tree that had been hollowed out or a decent sized house that was built on a stump, while the other seemed to lead to a path that would take her to an underground area. It wasn't hard to determine that she might as well clear the area up here first, before heading down into the underground part of this realm, so she jumped onto the wooden bridge that was near her position and charged through five knife Gnorcs that were blocking the way, as well as one more near the stumps that would allow her to descend into the other area, before smashing through the three chests that were near her and then backtracked so she could take the other path.

She glided over to a small piece of ground and charged through a knife Gnorc that was in the process of capturing one of the chickens that called this realm home, so once her target had been taken out she made sure to break the cage and let the little critter go free, before turning her attention back to what she was doing. From there she used the nearby stumps, that were arranged from the smallest to the tallest, to get a good view of the area around her, along with giving her the chance to pick up a couple of gems, before discovering that the way into the structure she had see was being guarded by three attack frogs, so she glided over to where none of them were standing. As soon as she landed she turned around and charged through all three of the frogs, knocking them back into their original form, and once Cinder had claimed those gems as well she headed inside the tunnel that was in front of her, where she climbed up the steps and reached a flat walkway that would take her to another set of stairs, where a trapped dragon rested on the level that was above her. Ember quickly smashed the chests that were near her and then looked at the enemies that were guarding the way to the next dragon, where she found six attack frogs and four knife Gnrocs waiting for her, meaning that she needed to be careful, otherwise she'd be walking out of here with an injured Cinder, something she would like to avoid.

The plan she came up with was slower than what she was used to, though she couldn't argue with the results, as she carefully took out the attack frogs that were the closest to her and then charged into the knife Gnorcs, without giving the other frogs a chance to lash out at her, and then repeated the process until the passage was clear of enemies, to which she let out a sigh and headed up to the next dragon, where she tapped the statue and freed him.

The dragon in question, Damon, was slimmer than most of the dragons she and her siblings had rescued, as he was around Rosco's size, though he was definitely a couple of years older than the dragons she had seen so far in this land, and he happened to be wearing a dark green shirt and a hat, along with holding a potion bottle in his hands and what appeared to be a travel sack that was attached to his tail. Damon seemed to think he had been trapped in that prison for a long time, which was technically true since it was now the afternoon of the day that Gnasty Gnorc had used his spell to trap all of the adult dragons in those statues, though after thanking her he headed outside the structure they were in and took off, no doubt heading for wherever Bruno was having his clan meet him in times like this. Once Damon was gone, and Ember was sure the inside of the structure was clear of gems and enemies, she headed outside as well and picked up a few more gems as she walked along the edge of the structure, before finding a spot to glide back to where Rosco had been trapped, which would allow her to continue towards the underground area. As soon as she landed on the ground once more she double checked the area around the first dragon she had freed, just to be sure that there weren't any gems or chests she had missed the first time she passed through this area, before determining that she had gotten everything and set out for her next destination.

It didn't take her long to return to where the set of stumps were, or to collect the gems that were on them, before she jumped into the hollow trunk and descended into the area below her, where she found two knife Gnorcs, two killer plants, and a few chests that rested behind her, two normal ones and two of the gem type she and her siblings had encountered in the past, but even then it only took her a few moments to clear out the area and move up the steps that were at the tunnel's opening.

The third dragon she was rescuing was called Zeke, though what was interesting about him was that his head actually resembled a matamata turtle that Spike had showed her, from one of the books he had been reading, and that he had crocodile-like skin, though he wore a lily pad for a hat, had a tooth necklace around his neck, a woven net belt around his waist, and he had snails on him. Zeke didn't have much to say, other than thanking her for rescuing him, before he took off to join the rest of his clan, though once he was gone Ember just shook her head and moved forward, intending to clear out the other enemies and gather the remaining gems before she headed back to the central hub area for this homeworld, so she could meet up with her siblings. In the next area, which was behind Zeke, Ember found a pair of attack frogs and a knife Gnorc waiting for her, but, oddly enough, they were trampled by a boar, who she ended up flaming before it could even touch her, which just meant that she didn't have to expand as much energy as she would have if the boar hadn't come charging at her, before she moved into the next part of the ruined area she was in. Interestingly enough there were a few more attack frogs and a few more knife Gnorcs in the area between her and where the next dragon was imprisoned, but all she really had to do was let the boars trample them and return them to their original gem for, allowing her to flame the boars and collect all the gems that were laying on the ground, as well as a few that were inside the chests that Gnasty Gnorc's forces had tried to hide.

Once the area was clear of gems and enemies, just like the last few areas, Ember climbed up to where the next statue rested and tapped it, where a blue scaled dragon, with horns on his arms, wings, tail, and even where a beard would be, was freed from his prison, though the scars on his body indicated that he had to be a warrior of some kind.

"Thanks for freeing me, Ember. I am Bubba, and let me tell you something," the dragon said, though Ember had to wonder what sort of advice he was going to give her, especially since they were standing near the exit portal and she was sure that there were only a couple of Gnorc enemies left in this realm, "to deal with those attack frogs you've got to SMASH THEM! STAMP THEM OUT AND SQUISH THEM AND SQUASH THEM! HAHAHA..."

"That might be something that an adult dragon can do, but I'm still a teenager," Ember replied, referring to the fact that she and her siblings had a few more years before they finally matured, even though Nestor said they were teenagers once they reached ten years old and would remain that way until they became adults, but, at the same time, she was sure that Bubba didn't have to deliver his statement with so much gusto, "so right now all I can do is flame or charge them, depending on the enemies around them. Though I'm guessing that you're a warrior of some kind?"

"Indeed I am. My job is to subdue the fiercest creatures when they go wild, or hold them down long enough for one of the other Beast Makers to do their job," Bubba stated, though at the same time he seemed to give Ember a thumbs up, as if he approved of how she was tackling the attack frogs and the other enemies, but at the very least now she knew how he got the scars that were on his body, since he had one of the more dangerous roles in this land.

Bubba departed from the area once he told Ember what he did for a living, allowing her to clear out the chests that were near the exit portal, which were just the metallic ones, before she jumped on top of an area where a pot or some other form of art could have been placed and then glided over to the ruined wall that was near her. She was able to land on the wall rather easily, where a quick glance proved that there was a path to the top of the ruin she had passed under a few moments ago, she just had to glide over to the side of the ruin and found a few stones that formed a set of stairs up to her next destination. When she reached the top of the ruin she found a few gems, a pair of metallic chests, and a pair of gem chests, where she smashed the chests like she did all of the other ones she had found so far and then picked up all of the scattered gems, before turning around and found a number of stumps that ascended to a wooden walkway, which just so happened to be where a few knife Gnorcs were standing around. As such she glided over to the lowest stump and, when she landed on it, she jumped up to the walkway and then charged through the six knife Gnorcs that were in her way, allowing her to access the area they were guarding, which had three normal chests and three circular chests, allowing her to claim the gems that had been stored inside them.

Once she did that, and made sure there weren't any other gems or enemies for her to take care of, Ember jumped over the edge and glided down to where the exit portal was located, though as soon as she landed she jumped into the whirlwind and headed back to the central hub area, so she could meet up with her siblings, tell them what she had done while learning what they did, before they tackled the Flight Realm and whoever the commander was.


It took Spyro and Sparx a few moments to reach their destination, the starting area for Tree Tops, though as soon as they appeared at where they were supposed to start their adventure from Spyro noticed two things right off the bat, the first being a green robed thief that ran off the moment he appeared, while the second was that he was outside a hollowed out tree of some kind. Spyro also found that there were more trees like the one he was in that were positioned near this one, why he had no idea and figured that Spike or one of the Beast Makers could explain it, though he turned his mind to the area in front of him and focused on what his siblings would be doing in their realms, taking out the enemies, recovering the stolen treasure, and saving the trapped dragons. Of course he happened to be standing on a piece of bark that had been folded and molded into an opening, matching the various ramps that he saw off in the distance, before focusing on the area in front of him, where he found that the green thief had paused for a moment and was in the process of waking up two ape-like creatures, one that was small and seemed to be picking up some bananas that were laying near it while the other one was much larger than he was and it appeared to be using it's large arms to walk. He stood there for a few seconds and thought about these enemies, where he thought about how Spike would name their enemies and decided that the smaller one would be a banana boy and the larger one would be a strongarm ape, or at least those were the names he would give them until someone told him differently.

Once that happened he shook his head and charged into the chamber in front of him, where he charged through the banana boy, after avoiding the bundle of bananas that had been thrown at him, before flaming the strongarm ape and moving forward, so he could figure out where the green thief had run off to. As he followed the path that he was sure his target had used to run away, however, Spyro had to flame three more strongarm apes before he found a split in the path, as there was an opening on his left that lead to another structure and the path in front of him lead somewhere else, but, since he had no idea which way the thief went, whatever decision he made was going to be a guess. In the end he jumped up to the opening on his left and found a wooden bridge that connected the three he was in to the one that was near it, even if the other free had a portion of it cut off in the past and had a flat top with some structures built on it, no doubt a small village for the Beast Makers dragons to live in, and discovered that a banana boy was guarding the passage that would take him to the top area, so he charged into him and continued forward. Interestingly enough, after taking care of the banana boy and smashing through the three metallic chests on the level behind it, Spyro found a key to a locked chest, which he had Sparx grab as he jumped up and flamed the two strongarm apes that were in front of him, allowing him to climb the steps to his right and finally reach the upper area he had seen, even if that meant flaming two banana boys that were in his way.

He found that his earlier thought was wrong, the houses were on the next tree that was close to the one he was at the top of, as this one had stone pillars, something Spyro was sure that Spike could explain the reason behind once they weren't pressed for time, before he took out the two banana boys and gathered the gems around him, which included the ones inside three circular chests, before he used a ledge to glide over to the small village, after breaking two metallic chests, and found one of the trapped dragons, where he tapped the statue to free whoever was inside it.

"Thanks for freeing me, Spyro," the dragon said, who turned out to be a light green scaled dragon that had some weight to his body, though he was wearing a tusk necklace and it appeared that he had been in the middle of eating one of the dragon fruit plants he had seen in the past, before he thought about something, "I am Lyle, though if you want some advice I can tell you something interesting. If you want a grand tour of Tree Tops, you can use the supercharge ramps that are scattered throughout this realm, though to get the best experience it's better to add a few of the other supercharge ramps to the first one."

Spyro had no idea that there were supercharge ramps in this realm, since he hadn't found one yet, but he had to admit that he never considered trying to add a second one to the first one, as in going from one to another, and kept the idea in mind as Lyle took off, allowing him to explore the area and claim the gems from the chests that he discovered, and, at the same time, he found one of the ramps that he had been told about. He debated about trying to find his way back to the area he had been in, before choosing to come over to the area with the stone pillars, or just head down the ramp and see where it took him, and while he did that he found a few more gems hiding behind one of the huts, so he picked them up and returned to where Lyle had been imprisoned. From there he sighed as he turned around and charged down the ramp that was near him, allowing him to access the supercharge ability once more, where he jumped into the air and soared over to the circular area that was in the path that the ramp sent him to, allowing him to crash into a strongarm ape and come to a stop, before he flamed the pair of banana boys before he could be hit by them. Once that was done he searched the area and found a pair of circular chests, which he broke apart with his flames, and then smashed through three normal chests, before pausing as he found another supercharge ramp that partly wrapped around the tree that was close to where he was standing.

Instead of wasting time he glided over to where the ramp was located and then charged down it, allowing him to soar over another gap as he zeroed in on a wrecked tree, as it looked like it had been broken in some manner, and landed in front of a locked chest, where the power of his supercharge allowed him to smash the chest apart, meaning that there had to be another one like it elsewhere in this realm, though he followed that up by retrieving the four gems that were near him, broke the pair of gem chests, and then took out the strongarm ape, before coming to a stop on a walkway.

"I bet that's where the green thief ran off to," Spyro commented, to which he beckoned to the area that was off in the distance, an area that was like where Lyle had been imprisoned, and found that while he could glide to the lower area he would need some serious speed to reach the upper area, where he assumed the thief was hiding, even if he couldn't see the thief at the moment.

Sparx buzzed for a few seconds, his tone indicating that he agreed with Spyro, that the thief they had seen had to be somewhere over there, before Spyro jumped into the air and glided over to where the lower area was located, which just so happened to be where the exit portal rested, though he ignored that as he landed and smashed the normal chest that was near him, along with the three circular chests and picked up the gems that were nearby. Once that was done he used the nearby whirlwind to rise into the air, allowing him to glide to the bottom end of another supercharge ramp, where he followed the path up to wherever it would take him, which was a passage through another tree that had two strongarm apes and one banana boy, along with two gem chests and a locked chest that had no lock on it, meaning it needed to be charged into to get the gems that were inside it. He then found that he could go no further, at least not from this direction, and retraced his steps to where the start of the supercharge ramp was located, picking up three more gems in the process, before stopping as he wondered where he was supposed to go from here, which was when Sprax pointed at a ramp that was attached to the tree he had started at, one that would allow him to get back to the start of this realm. He didn't want to go back to the starting area of this realm, but from what he could tell he had no choice in the matter, so he jumped into the air and glided over to the bottom end of the ramp, where he made his way back to the area he had appeared in after using the portal in the central hub area to come to this realm, where a whirlwind allowed him to reach the area he had first seen the green thief in.

It didn't take him long to get back to where the split was located, though instead of heading to the left he walked forward and dealt with the two banana boys that were trying to block his path, before gliding over to the structure that was in front of him and dealt with the three strongarm apes that were in his way, allowing him to reach the trapped dragon that was on the level above him. The dragon in question, Isaak, was ungracefully thin and tall, or lanky as Spyro knew Spike would have described this dragon, though he was holding a staff with a crab claw in his left hand, while wearing wristbands and had purple feathers strapped to his chest, though there were also a few bits of jewelry, or what Spyro assumed was jewelry, hanging from Isaak's horns. All Isaak had to tell him was that if he jumped at the end of a supercharge ramp he could really go far, something that he and his siblings had learned back in the land of the Magic Crafters, but he thanked the dragon for the advice and watched as Isaak took off after being freed, allowing him to break the chests behind him, before jumping back down into the area below him, where Sparx slipped the key into the locked chest he had ignored and freed the gems that had been trapped inside it.

Once that was done Spyro returned to the ramp that was near where Isaak had been imprisoned and charged down it, where he focused on the locked chest that he had seen earlier and jumped into the air when he reached the end of the ramp, allowing him to smash into his target not even a few seconds later and collect the gems that were inside it. From there he made his way back to the area that Isaak had been trapped in, even if that meant going back to the starting area all over again, and stopped when he returned to the top of the ramp, as he was thinking about how he was going to reach the area that he was sure the thief ran off to. As he considered what he could do in this situation, however, he charged down the ramp and jumped into the air, only to veer off to the side on purpose and land at the base of the ramp that was near the starting area, where he stopped and walked along the ramp, making his way to the very end of it, and when he did reach the end he spotted the ramp he had charged up after leaving the area that the exit portal was in, making him wonder if he could combine the three ramps together and give himself a boost to reach his destination. Spyro then turned around and headed back to the area that Isaak had been imprisoned in and braced himself, as this could either work in his favor or it could end with him falling out of the sky and landing somewhere completely different, before he charged down the ramp and veered off to the next one when he reached the end, only to make his way through the runnel that was near where he started and then jumped onto the final ramp, which allowed him to soar over to his destination.

When he landed, however, he found a thief with a red robe waiting for him, where he chased down the thief and burned him, retrieving the purple gem he was carrying, before he gathered the gems from the ground, from the pair of normal chests, and from the pair of circular chests, only to end up sitting down for a moment.

"I don't get it. This should be where the green thief ended up," Spyro said, even though he knew that he was basically talking to himself since all Sparx could do was buzz at him, something that he needed to learn about so he could converse with his friend in the future, to form plans and whatnot, before he glanced at the area in front of him, where he could have sworn he spotted another small village area off in the distance, "Hey, Sparx, do you mind checking that area out for me? I can't tell if there's anything important over there from where we're sitting."

Sparx buzzed for a few seconds and then flew off, so he could look at the area that Spyro had spotted, though while that was going on Spyro looked at the rest of the realm that was Tree Tops, without leaving the area that he was sitting in at the moment, because if that wasn't part of this realm than that meant that the thief left and he found a different one, and that also meant he'd be able to leave, even if he felt that his work was incomplete. As he stared at the various ramps that existed in this realm, however, he wondered if there was a second patter he could follow that would allow him to reach another area that was further away from the rest of the trees, like the area that Sparx was scouting for him, but the only way to be sure would be to run along the ramps and see if anything happened at the end. Either way it looked like the second path, if it truly existed, would be harder than the first one, meaning there was more room for error, but if Sparx indicated that nothing was over there than he'd just jump down into the exit portal and leave this realm, so he could meet up with his siblings and finish off this land like they did the other ones. Fortunately it didn't take Sparx long to return to where Spyro was sitting, though when he came to a stop he buzzed a few times, where Spyro got the sense that he had seen something in that other area and that he was trying to get him to go check it out for himself, to which Spyro got up from where he was sitting and glided over to the ramp he used to get up here, as it was time to return to where Lyle had been imprisoned, as that was where he assumed he'd have to start from this time around.

When he returned to where Lyle had been imprisoned Spyro thought about the path that he thought he had seen and raced down the ramp without delay, though when he reached the end of it he decided to veer off to the side and see if he could jump onto what was to his right, another ramp that seemed to be pointed in the direction he wanted to go, but he ended up hitting the side of the ramp and fell out of the air. In that moment he discovered that this realm was also home to some of the Safety Fairies that Spike had told him and Ember about, back when they were visiting High Caves, who stopped him from falling out of the realm he was in and carried him back to the top of the ramp, but as they departed he knew they'd be watching him as he continued what he was doing. The fact that he failed to get on the other ramp told him that he had to go around this realm and follow a very specific path to reach the other area, which he could actually look at from where Lyle was imprisoned and could tell that there was a trapped dragon over there, the only thing he had to do was figure out the path and then make all the jumps without falling again, which was easier said than done. The first thing he tried was charging down the ramp, jumping to the area that had a few pillars, and then jumped over to the ramp that had allowed him to smash through the locked chest earlier, where he continued down the ramp and jumped into the air, where he soared over the area that chest had been in and curved so he could look for a spot to continue, which only ended in the fairies saving him and bringing him back to the start of the ramp once more.

As it turned out it was much harder to figure out the path than Spyro thought it would be, as every time he felt that he was making progress, in figuring out where he had to go, he would either misjudge a jump and fall out of the air or he would hit something and cause the fairies to come save him again. Despite his failures, which were costing him time and energy, which he and his siblings were supposed to be gaining due to Spike's rest in the land of the Magic Crafters, he kept charging down the ramp and kept looking for how he was supposed to combine the various ramps into a single path that would allow him to reach the final dragon. Eventually he figured out that he was supposed to veer off to the right and rushed towards the ramp that Isaak had been imprisoned near, where he ran up it and jumped over to the ramp he had tried to get to earlier, this time succeeding in his endeavor, before reaching the end of it and jumped again, though when he reached the highest point of his jump he switched to gliding. That allowed him to reach the area that he had seen and that he had Sparx investigate for him, where he found the green thief from earlier and charged after his target. With nowhere to go he collided with the thief and recovered the treasure that he had stolen, allowing him to gather the various gems that were laying on the ground, smash the gem chests that were near him, and then tap the statue so he could free the dragon that was imprisoned in this area.

The dragon in question had light orange colored scales, though his wings were feathered, while a good majority of the dragons had leathery wings, and he was wearing shaman-like attire, which had eye-like decorations on his head piece and on his necklace, and he was carrying a staff with a beak for the top.

"Thanks for the rescue, Spyro. My name is Jed," the dragon said, where the smile on his face indicated that he was happy that he had been saved from his prison and, at the same time, he was also pleased with what Spyro had done to reach this area, or at least that was what Spyro assumed the smile also meant, "and, if I might say so, that was quite a ride. You've learned a lot since you were a young glider."

"No problem. I'm happy that I finally reached this area," Spyro replied, though at the same time he sighed, because it had taken him a long time to reach this area and there was something he wanted to do once he got back together with his siblings, since he was sure this realm was cleared at long last, "though I really wish you had been somewhere else when Gnasty Gnorc cast that spell that imprisoned all of you in those statues... would have made things easier."

Jed shrugged for a moment, indicating that there wasn't much he could have done in this situation, since the spell had come out of nowhere, before he spread his wings and took off, causing Spyro to shake his head and return to where the exit portal was located, as he was going to put this event behind him after telling his siblings about what happened, and that, when they finally reached the land of the Dream Weavers, he hoped to be given an easier realm than what Tree Tops turned out to be.

Dragon: Dealing with Metalhead

View Online

The first thing Spike did, after leaving Terrance Village, was head over the log that served as a bridge between where the portal to the realm he had tackled was located and the where the portal to Misty Bog was sitting, though he stopped when he reached the area near the well that he and his siblings would be entering soon. The reason he was standing here was because the portal to the Flight Realm was in the area below where he was standing, as the well lead to the portal, and he was sure that Spyro and Ember would come to this area once they noticed where he was waiting for them, as this was the last thing they would tackle before heading to Sadiki's realm to save him and take out the enemy commander. He had to admit that he was curious as to what his siblings had faced in their realms, mostly so he could write it down when they headed to the land of the Dream Weavers once they were done here, and he was interested in sharing what he had done with his siblings as well, just so they knew what he had accomplished without them. Talon, on the other hand, flew around the area he was in for a few moments, like he was bored out of his mind or something, though it wasn't long before Ember emerged from the Misty Bog portal and glanced around her, before spotting Spike and headed over to them.

As soon as they were together again Spike told his sister what happened in Terrance Village, about the enemies that he had encountered during his visit to that realm, before he stopped and let Ember take her turn, only to discover that she had been busy freeing the various dragons and taking out the enemies that had been there, especially the attack frogs, but one thing she did confirm was that Gnasty Gnorc was definitely creating more aggressive versions of the creatures of the various lands, based on what she was told earlier.

"Those attack frogs sound interesting, even if they are more aggressive than their original counterparts," Spike said, as he found what Ember had to say to be interesting, even though the plants and the other enemies in her realm had caught his interest as well, meaning that her realm would make for a good addition to the story he was writing at the moment, before he glanced in the direction of the other portal, "Now I'm curious as to what Spyro encountered during his visit to Tree Tops, especially given what we faced in our respective realms."

"I'm surprised that he hasn't come out of his portal yet," Ember added, because they had been sitting here for a few minutes, talking about the realms they had visited and the enemies they had taken out along the way, but what made her worry was the fact that neither of them had seen Spyro yet, since she was sure all three of them had entered their portals at the same time and would have expected them to exit the three realms around the same time.

"Maybe he encountered something that slowed him down?" Spike offered, as that was the only thing that made sense to him when he thought about it, that Spyro must have found an obstacle or something that was delaying him, but he knew they could wait for a few more moments before they really started to worry about their brother.

Spike and Ember stood there for a few more minutes, where they started to wonder what was keeping Spyro from leaving the realm he had taken on and if they needed to step in to assist him in clearing out the realm, but their worry disappeared when they finally spotted their brother appear in front of the portal. A few seconds later he turned towards them and headed over to where they were standing, though as he got closer the pair discovered that he wasn't too happy about something and knew that he had found something inside the realm he had taken on that had annoyed him, which only made them wonder what he could have encountered.

"Spyro, did something happen?" Ember asked, where she waited for their brother to get close to them before even saying anything, though even then she could tell that there was something that had annoyed him, because he had been excited to tackle Tree Tops and now that excitement was gone, replaced by his current expression.

"Tree Tops was much harder than I thought it would be," Spyro replied, indicating that the realm must have been more difficult than what they thought it would be when they went over the various realms in this land and were deciding who would be tackling which realm, before he sighed as he decided to tell them what he had encountered, "Apparently two thieves, one wearing a green robe and the other wearing a red robe, were trying to steal some of the treasure that belonged to the Beast Makers, but to reach them I had to use some supercharge ramps to reach them, ramps that were all over the place, and I had to use multiple ramps to reach my targets. The problem is that there were only two paths I could take with the supercharge ramps, but it took a lot of time and effort to figure out where the second one was located and, even if I knew which of the various ramps formed the second path, it also took some time to get the twists and turns right, as I failed over and over before finally getting it down... Tree Tops was not the easiest realm in this land."

"It sounds like an interesting realm, one I might have to check out in the future," Spike commented, though at the same time he now knew why Spyro seemed annoyed about something, as it seemed that the second path he had been searching for was a difficult one to get right, but at the very least it appeared that Spyro had succeeded in his mission and had taken out the two thieves that he had been chasing.

"Well, maybe when we're done saving the Dragon Realms we can come back and you can see Tree Tops for yourself, and possibly test the realm yourself," Spyro stated, though his tone suggested that he would hear what his siblings said later, when they were traveling to the land of the Dream Weavers, and that he wanted to take care of the Flight Realm and the enemy commander before doing anything else.

Spike and Ember nodded their heads in agreement, showing that they were fine with doing what Spyro was saying, before all three of them jumped down into the well that was near them, where they landed on the ground and headed through the portal that was in front of them. It didn't take them long to reach the Flight Realm, which appeared to be another island of some kind that had some buildings attached to the various pieces earth that were sticking out of the water, which was much clearer than the rest of the realms they had seen so far, though that was when they focused on what they were doing and started to fly around the area. Spyro and Ember focused on the electric arch and the Gnorc that was using a boat to get around the area, while Spike spotted a golden chest and smashed it, before heading over to the tunnel that another one was in, where he separated from his siblings again as he took out the chests that were in front of him. While he was doing that Spyro and Ember also separated from each other, where Spyro headed up the waterway that was nearby and focused on taking out any Gnorc that was in a boat, while at the same time Ember headed up the other path and focused on smashing the electric arches that were in her way, though as they followed their paths they ended up flying by each other at some point, which caused them to chuckle as they did so.

While they were doing that Spike found an area that held the remaining chests, after following the tunnel that the first few chests had lead him to, which contained eight Gnorcs in planes flying around the area, where he focused his fire on them after clearing out the rest of the chests and blew his targets out of the air, just like they had done in the past, before he found that there was nothing left for him in this area and flew up to the upper parts of the Flight Realm to reunite with his siblings and make sure the amount of gems was the same as the previous Flight Realms.

"Now that's what I'm talking about. This realm is way easier than Tree Tops," Spyro commented, though he waited for Spike to arrive before he told his siblings what was on his mind, showing that his mood had improved after his experience in the realm he was supposed to take on, while at the same time Spike counted the gems in front of them, giving him and Ember a chance to relax for a few moments before they departed from this realm and headed to Sadiki's realm.

"Not to mention the fact that all three of us tackled it together," Ember added, as part of the reason they had taken care of the Flight Realm so quickly was because they were able to separate from each other and clear out the various objectives at the same time, allowing them to get multiple things done at the same time, and she suspected that Spyro wished one of them had been in Tree Tops with him, just to make finding the other path easier, before she turned her head to where Spike was sitting, "So, Spike, I'm assuming the amount of treasure we just recovered is the same as what we found when we were flying around the previous Flight Realms?"

"That's right, three hundred in total." Spike replied, his tone indicating that Ember was correct and that the amount of treasure was the same as the three Flight Realms they had taken care of so far, though once he said that he had Sparx, Talon, and Cinder tap the gems and send them off to the Bag of Holding he had created at the start of their adventure, as the gems would be safe in the Artisans homeworld for the time being and, when Gnasty Gnorc was taken care of, they could distribute the treasure back to the lands the dragons lived in.

"You know, I have to ask something," Spyro said, because while he was happy that they were recovering all of the stolen treasure, and were putting it somewhere safe that Gnasty Gnorc's forces couldn't get to, there was something about this that was bothering him and he figured that Spike might have an answer for him, "Aren't you worried that, with all the gems we're been recovering from Gnasty Gnorc's forces, the sack you enchanted might burst at any moment?"

"The Bag of Holding is enchanted with a limitless space for us to store stuff in," Spike answered, as he knew that either Spyro or Ember would have asked him about this, as he was sure they were close to eight thousand pieces of recovered treasure, based on the coloration of the gems anyway, and that recovering this much treasure might have worried them for a few moments, "the inside of the bag will allow us to store all of the treasure that Nestor and the others have obtained over the years, the twelve thousand treasure that Astor mentioned, and the outside remains as a normal sack, so you don't have to worry about it bursting on us. The only way something like that could happen is if someone damaged the sack itself, and, since we left it in our homeworld, I don't think we'll have to worry about that happening either, especially since we took care of all the enemies that were invading our home."

"I see." Spyro said, though at the same time he wasn't surprised, as Spike would have thought the spell through before he cast it and it appeared that his brother had done so, meaning the treasure was safe and sound, no doubt with Nestor and the others possibly even counting the gems out for when the adventure was over.

With Spyro's question answered, and the Flight Realm cleared like the ones in the previous homeworlds, the siblings jumped into the air and flew off once more, heading to the outskirts of the realm they were in so they could return to the well that the portal they had entered was in. It didn't take them long to reach the outskirts of the Flight Realm and vanish from the area that all three of them had been flying in, nor did it take them long to reappear in the well, where they took turns using the whirlwind to get back to the surface and waited until they had regrouped before heading out. Since they had taken care of all the enemies that were attacking the central hub area they didn't have to worry about being attacked at all, but that didn't stop them from focusing on the fact that they would be engaging in a battle with one of the two remaining commanders, which would leave the one in the land of the Dream Weavers once they had finished their business in this homeworld. They were interested in seeing what sort of creature or being was waiting for them in Sadiki's realm, because the previous commanders they had faced had been quite interesting, especially since they could be surprised by what they found in the final realm for this land, but either way they were going to free this homeworld and start their work on the next homeworld, before turning their focus to the land Gnasty Gnorc ruled over.

It took them a few minutes to reach the portal in question, but as soon as they reached it the trio entered the portal and headed to the realm that Sadiki lived in, his personal realm like Nevin's castle and Trondo's training grounds, which only made them wonder what sort of realm the best of the Beast Makers dragons lived in. A few moments later they appeared on what appeared to be a dock of some kind, one that was connected to the outside of a castle, one that had a similar style to the one that Nevin lived in, but, like the other realms they had visited in this homeworld, it was surrounded by the dark green swamp water. That fact didn't surprise them at all, in fact the only realm that didn't have swamp water was the Flight Realm and they had been a little shocked by that fact when they discovered it, but in the end they focused on their mission and climbed up the wooden steps that were in front of them, allowing the siblings to enter the castle and start clearing out the area. In fact the first enemy they spotted was one that Spyro had taken care of, the strongarm apes and the banana boys from Tree Tops, though this time around the banana boys were wearing metallic armor and were being used as rolling balls by the larger apes, who would kick them if one of the siblings got close. Interestingly enough the strongarm ape that was directly in front of them, even though he was on the level above where they were standing, only had two armored banana boys, meaning he could only kick two of them before his ammunition was gone, so while Spyro and Ember charged through the poor armored banana boys that were sent at them, and returned them to their original forms, Spike did the same for one that tried to attack his siblings from the side.

As soon as those three enemies had been taken care of Spyro flamed the strongarm ape that had been in front of them, after climbing up to reach him, before noticing that there was another one off to the left of the entrance, with one of the armored banana boys near him, though he left those enemies to Ember as he picked up the gems that were near him and Spike smashed a few chests that were in the area he had been in a few moments ago, before gliding over to a small area that two gem chests were on, which he claimed as well.

Once that was done the siblings regrouped near the log bridge that connected the area they were in to the next part of the castle, as it appeared that the apes might have installed it so they didn't fall into the river that was flowing through the structure they were in, not that the trio blamed them for that since none of them wanted to fall into the water either, especially since all three of them were sure it was some sort of swamp water. Spike, on the other hand, stopped them from moving forward and beckoned to the side of the castle that was on their right, as there was an iron grate of some kind that happened to be missing part of it, which could serve as an opening to the other side of the wall, where they might find more of the treasure Gnasty Gnorc's forces were trying to steal. Spyro and Ember glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they weren't sure if there was anything back there, but, at the same time, Spike hadn't been wrong in the past, about hidden treasure and areas that might hold something, so they were willing to see what he had in mind. As such they let him glide down to where the broken grate was located and landed on what appeared to be a small area that someone could stand on, before he jumped through the gap and landed on a walkway on the other side, which was when he turned around and beckoned for them to join him, indicating that he must have found something.

As it turned out there was an area for them to walk around and some stairs for them to climb, along with a few gems in front of them that got collected immediately, though when they reached the top of the stone stairs they found four metallic chests and, more importantly, a key to a locked chest. Spike picked up the key without delay, since he was the one that could carry it thanks to his satchel, but while he did that Ember found a second set of stairs that mirrored the one they had climbed up, leading to three normal chests, so she glided down to them, smashed them and collected the gems that had been inside them, and then climbed up the stairs to join them. From there the siblings headed down the first set of stairs and found a whirlwind in a small chamber that was to the left of the opening they had glided through, a whirlwind that took them to the top of one of the towers that rested inside the walls, where they could glide to the top of most of the other towers from where they were standing. Of course the whirlwind didn't let them land on the top of the tower that it was connected to, rather it allowed them to glide over to the top of a nearby tower so they could land and then glide to one of the other towers, so while Ember stayed on top of the first tower both Spyro and Spike glided over to the next one, where they left their sister to smash the chests that were near her, though when they landed Spyro dealt with the gem chest and collected the nearby gem as well. Once that was done the three of them jumped back down onto the ground and regrouped near the log bridge again, this time carrying a key to a chest they would need to find before they left this area, but Spyro and Ember were happy that Spike had searched the area in question, as it allowed them to recover more of the stolen treasure, before they focused on the area in front of them once more.

This time the trio crossed the log bridge without pausing or heading somewhere else, though directly in line with the bridge was a strongarm ape that kicked two of the armored banana boys at them, where Spyro and Ember dealt with them as Spike picked up the gems in the area they were in and smashed whatever chests he discovered, one of which was a gem chest, a few normal chests, and a fireworks box. While he did that his siblings climbed up to where the strongarm ape was located and flamed him, while also charging through the armored banana boy that was preparing to throw a bundle of bananas at them, though once all of that was done, and the gems had been collected, the three of them climbed up the path on the right side of the log bridge, coming from the entrance, and found a few more enemies waiting for them near the castle wall. Those enemies included two more strongarm apes, who both had a single armored banana boy to kick their way, where the trio took the armor wearing banana boys out with a charge, then flamed the pair of strongarm apes, before charging into a hidden banana boy, armored like the others in this realm, to clear this area of foes. That allowed the trio to break the chests that were around them, while gathering the gems that had been inside them and the ones that had been laying on the ground, before they headed down the hidden path and stopped when they reached a familiar statue, one that Sadiki had to be imprisoned in.

True to their thoughts the dragon that had been trapped down here, in front of a large chamber, was none other than Sadiki, who stretched for a few moments, since he and the other Beast Makers had been trapped in those statues for quite a long time in comparison to the other dragons, before he stopped doing that and faced the trio.

"Thanks for rescuing me from that prison, I was getting stiff." Sadiki said, which the trio understood since the dragons were forced to remain in a single pose thanks to their statue prisons, though at the same time they were curious if Sadiki had any information for them before the battle with the next commander started, "Anyway, Metalhead is all charged up to meet you in battle, so all you have to do is enter the chamber to my left and he'll close the door when you're ready."

"Metalhead? Sounds like another of Gnasty Gnorc's creations." Spyro commented, because so far it seemed that some of the commanders were beings that their foe had made in the past, sealed or locked away due to their power or for another reason, only to be brought out due to them meddling with his plan to take over the Dragon Realms.

"From what I could gather, which isn't a lot, he's definitely one of Gnasty Gnorc's creations," Sadiki replied, showing that he knew something about the commander they would be fighting, even though his statement was correct, he really didn't know much about the being in question, as he bowed his head and departed from the area, leaving them to deal with Metalhead and whatever tricks he had in store for them.

The trio turned towards the chamber that they were going to enter and found a large metallic being that was standing at the back of the chamber, where it seemed to have some electrical components on it's shoulders, had a pink colored saw blade that seemed to serve as a mohawk, green curved horns on the side of it's head, and two different types of hands, as the right hand seemed normal and the other seemed bulky, like it was a cannon or something.

"So that's Metalhead." Ember commented, though she was slightly impressed that there was a commander that was wearing a full set of metallic armor around their entire body, unlike the previous commanders they had taken out, which meant that this was going to be a difficult fight, "Okay Spyro, it's your turn to take down one of the commanders, especially since Spike and I have already fought one of the previous commanders in a one-on-one battle."

"Right." Spyro replied, as he had been hoping that his siblings would allow him to tackle a boss on his own at some point, even though his options were only Metalhead and whoever was in charge of the forces in the land of the Dream Weavers, before he prepared himself and stepped into the chamber, where his siblings walked in and stood near one of the walls so they could see what happened, just in case the door closed when the battle started.

Spyro glanced at the chamber for a few moments and found some electrical poles of some kind that were sticking out of the floor, no doubt installed by Metalhead's minions after Sadiki was imprisoned by Gnasty Gnorc's spell, though he did notice that some of them were glowing green and some were red, with bits of electricity going from the devices and heading into his foe's body. He had no idea why this was going on, since he and his siblings didn't know anything about how electricity worked or what weaknesses it possessed, but at the same time he noticed that there was a slot near the ceiling of the chamber, where a few strongarm apes and armored banana boys were waiting. He assumed that Metalhead would be throwing those foes at him over the course of this battle, just like the strongarm apes had done with the armored banana boys earlier, meaning he had to be careful as he moved around the chamber and planned how he was going to tackle this commander. One thing he considered was charging through one of the poles and seeing if it could be broken, maybe to open a hole in Metalhead's defenses, because due to his size and the fact that he was made out of metal it was pretty obvious that flames and charging wouldn't work, so he had to think of a new tactic to use against this foe, though as he thought about all of this Spyro made sure he was moving around the chamber, keeping his eyes on the being he was fighting, just in case he tried something to surprise him in some manner.

Of course he was surprised when, instead of throwing one of the other minions at him, Metalhead raised his right arm and fired a blue beam of energy at him, where Spyro dodged the beam before it could hit him and stared at her foe for a few seconds, as it appeared that his foe needed to charge his energy for a specific length of time before firing that attack at him, meaning he'd have to be even more careful now that he knew about that attack.

As Spyro moved around the chamber, and studied his foe for whatever weaknesses he might possess, the one thing he did so was have Sparx grab the gems that were laying on the ground, that way they didn't distract him anymore than they were already doing, and it wasn't long before the fallen gems were cleaned up. Judging from how well Ember and Spike did in their own battles, against Doctor Shemp and Blowhard, he had the feeling that they might have figured out Metalhead's weakness already, and if they hadn't than they were close to doing so, but he wasn't seeing anything that could help him out. Though it was in that moment that Metalhead raised his right hand and one of the armored banana boys jumped down into his palm, tucking their body into a ball, which was when the large being hurled his minion at Spyro, like the strongarm apes had done earlier. Fortunately it never hit him, as Spyro just so happened to be standing behind one of the poles when the deed was done, so all he had to do was watch as the armored banana boy collided with the pole and crushed it, along with returning him to a gem in the process, but the most important thing was that the poles could be destroyed, which would no doubt have an effect on the commander once they were all taken out. Since his foe was different from what his siblings had faced, in the fact that he didn't speak and didn't seem to have any emotions, Spyro knew that it was impossible to tell whether or not the being realized that it was in danger or if it felt fear, but he focused on what he had learned and moved faster than he had been doing so far.

Instead of wasting more time, by studying his foe, Spyro charged through the green poles and crushed them in no time, while patiently waiting for the red ones to turn green so they could be smashed as well, all while avoiding both the beams of energy and the enemies that his foe threw at him, but in the end all eight poles were broken... leading Metalhead to open the door behind him and flee with the rest of his minions following him, meaning there was another stage for them to fight in before this homeworld would be free from Gnasty Gnorc's grasp.

"Good job figuring out Metalhead's weakness." Ember commented, as she and Spike had noticed what was going on with the poles some time after the battle between the pair had started and figured out that they had to be connected to the commander in some way, which was confirmed when all eight of them had been smashed and Metalhead retreated from where they had been fighting.

"Thanks. If it wasn't for him accidentally breaking that one it would have taken me longer to figure it out," Spyro said, as he felt that he might as well admit that it had taken him some time to determine what his foe's weakness was and how he was supposed to use it against him, though at the same time he and his siblings followed the path that Metalhead had headed down once the poles had been destroyed.

The trio did stop for a moment, as there was a set of stairs heading up to where the strongarm apes and the couple of armored banana boys had been standing, where Spyro climbed up them and found a number of gems up there, though once they had been picked up he returned to his siblings and they headed down the tunnel. It didn't take them long to reach what appeared to be the final area that Metalhead wanted to fight in, as it was a large open area that had a green waterfall on the left side and a decent platform for someone to run around while they focused on Metalhead, where Spyro found nine poles this time around, one more than the previous chamber. As he stepped down into the area in front of him, and left him siblings behind, they all noticed the large structure that was behind the commander and knew that it had to contain the exit portal for this realm, but to get there he had to take out Metalhead and the rest of the smaller enemies that he liked to throw at him. This time, as soon as he drew close, the commander raised his hand and hurled one of the strongarm apes at him, causing Spyro to dodge the attack and then jump out of the way as he avoided one of the beams of energy that Metalhead fired at him, before focusing on the poles and targeted the green ones that were near his current position, because now that he knew his foe's weakness this was going to be over in no time.

The interesting thing was that it appeared that the destruction of the first set of poles actually weakened Metalhead more than he was expecting, as there was a longer delay in his attacks this time around, allowing Spyro to charge through the poles when they were green with more ease than he was expecting, and when the final one was broken the lights that served as Metalhead's eyes turned off and he collapsed on the ground.

"It seems that those poles were directly powering Metalhead's body, and taking them out turned him off," Spike said, though he was interested in what they had discovered, because this was something entirely new for them to study, and he knew that there were some dragons in some of the homeworlds that would enjoy taking a moment to study what Gnasty Gnorc had done to take this being, "It also seems that his minions were connected to him in some manner, as the moment you took Metalhead out they disappeared as well, no doubt returning to their original gem forms, so all we have to do is pick up the gems, collect the rest of the treasure, and then get out of here."

Spyro and Ember nodded their heads in agreement, where the three of them split up and started searching the large chamber that they were in, so they could find the other gems that had to be in this area, though Spike found some steps on the left side of the chamber, where the waterfall was located, and jumped on them for a few moments. That brought him to a small opening that contained two gem chests and the locked chest that the key he was carrying went to, which he gladly slipped in since it let him claim the gems that were inside it, before breaking the other chests and collecting the other gems. Once he was done with that he walked around the waterfall and glided down to where his brother had faced Metalhead, which was when he walked into the structure that his siblings had entered and watched as they walked around the upper level of the structure, since they had used a whirlwind to get up there, and collected the various bits of treasure that were resting up there. It didn't take his siblings long to return to where he was standing, which was near the exit portal, but before they left all three of them had Sparx, Talon, and Cinder see if they could sense any additional gems in this realm, just in case one of them missed something, though the three dragonflies indicated that there weren't anymore gems in Sadiki's castle, so they jumped into the exit portal and headed back to the central hub area for the land of the Beast Makers.

A few moments later they appeared outside the portal to Sadiki's castle and turned to their left, as it was time for them to depart from this homeworld and head to the land of the Dream Weavers, so they could free those dragons and their land from Gnasty Gnorc's creations, but, as they approached the hot air balloon, Cray, the Balloonist for this land, stopped them as they neared him.

"I know you three are eager to reach the land of the Dream Weavers, but we need to make a quick stop at one of the nearby bathhouses to get rid of the swamp smell," Cray stated, where the trio glanced at each other, because this was the price for coming to this homeworld, they had to take a few moments and wash themselves to get rid of the smell that was on them and everything they had on them, and there was no avoiding it, so they simply nodded their heads as Cray beckoned for them to get in the basket.

As soon as all three of them were sitting in the basket, and Cray had joined them, they departed from the land of the Beast Makers and headed off in the direction of the land that the Dream Weavers called home, though they would stop once they were out of the swamp and take a bath to get rid of the smell... but once they were clean, and were smelling normal again, they would focus all their attention on freeing the final clan of dragons and then deal with whatever Gnasty Gnorc had in store for them in the land that he ruled from, before bringing an end to this adventure.

Dragon: The Realm of Dreams

View Online

The first thing that Spyro, Spike, and Ember did after leaving the land of the Beast Makers was stop at one of the much smaller islands that rested nearby, one that appeared to be a resting area for the dragons that were flying from one of the homeworlds to another one. The reason they had been brought here was because the smell of the swamp had stuck to them and they needed to take a bath, just like the last couple of times they had visited this particular land in the past, which would allow all three of them to get rid of that smell, before they arrived at the land of the Dream Weavers. The island that they stopped at had a small house on it, one that appe